Probity- continued

by UnfetteredVerbiage

Summary:

This is a direct continuation of the Probity series. Please read the prolog and part 1 before continuing. The part 2 got too big and it started timing out when I tried to post another chapter. I've been writing this off and on since the beginning of the pandemic. I'm about 3/4 of the way to catching up to where I'm still writing. In retrospect, I'm amazed at how much I actually wrote. I hope you are enjoying it.

Chapter 1: Jacob

Summary:

Sinking feeling. Did he screw up? Parents are back! Oh yeah, the project. An uncomfortable dinner.

Jacob scrolled through the code he had retrieved off the supposedly haunted memory stick. It was a common trojan, but updated to work against the MillDon smart house. Well, MillDonn smart houses that didn’t have Jacob’s patches.

He had done the patches on a whim- just because he could. After he had developed his own hack against the smart house software, it was easy to make a patch to prevent it. He couldn’t not apply it to some houses. He was glad he did or it would have been both Billy and Mikey being tortured.

The thing that really made him angry was that the hack was clearly based on Jacob’s work- or Hax0rK1ng’s work that he had uploaded to the board. He had only meant to show he was the best, but now what he had done had caused a little boy immeasurable trauma and Jacob was responsible. At least what he feared the worst hadn’t happened. The code he uploaded was, indeed the crippled version which meant that the hacker did know what they were doing. He hadn’t accidentally uploaded the full version in his haste, opening up all of the neighborhood to virtual home invasion. It was small comfort.

In the mean time he had found some metadata that the hacker had carelessly left in the files on the stick. He had proof that the person was using a smart house in the neighborhood to relay a connection. The perpetrator was was either living there, or had access. It made sense- the houses were already half-way in the MillDonn network. Sure, it didn’t narrow it down much, but it was a start.

He had just set up some traps around the addresses, in case the hacker used them again to deliver their new attempt. Hopefully, Jacob would have some logs to capture more information to bring him another step closer to finding out who they were. He had just finished closing his terminal when he heard the garage door open. At last, his parents were back!

He ran down to greet them and felt a little surprised at himself for missing them so much. It seemed like when they were around, all he could think about was he wanted them to go away so he wouldn’t be bossed around but now they were gone too much and he missed them.

“Hi Mom, hi Dad! How was the super-secret business meeting that lasted all weekend?”

Oh, great. He hadn’t meant to start off with a confrontation, but he was really getting fed up with their absence.

“Oh, Jacob. Let’s not start. Your father and I are exhausted and we don’t have time for your nonsense.”

That made Jacob angry.

“You never have time for anything, anymore! It’s like we’ve barely seen you for the last month!”

“I agree. You’re never home anymore and we miss you.”

Jacob looked around to see his sister behind him. She must have gotten back from Jane’s while he was working.

His mom sighed and she did look tired.

“Look, your dad and I need to relax for a while so this will have to wait.”

“But-”

“Jacob! Listen to your mother.”

His dad’s voice had that warning quality. He didn’t want to back down, but with everything going on he couldn’t risk getting on restriction.

“Welcome back. I hope you had a good time.”

He said it dead-pan- with no feeling. He left them in the kitchen and headed back to his room and closed the door. Maybe a little too loud, but too bad!

It was an hour later while he was double checking his homework for the next day when his sister Jane knocked on the door to tell him he had a guest. It was Hunter, the kid from his computer science class. He had forgotten they had agreed to meet up to work on the special assignment. Great- just what he needed on top of everything else.

It started off awkwardly. Jacob just wanted to get on with it, but Hunter kept getting off topic- talking about new technologies and comics and High School and Mr. Nagatami and computer science class. Jacob kept having to bring his attention back to the assignment. And then Hunter actually made a clumsy pass at him. Jacob acted like he didn’t understand as the teen stumbled around, trying to ask without actually asking. The shy boy dropped it pretty fast and finally began to concentrate on the work.

After that, it wasn’t so bad. Hunter was smart and had a different style of development than Jacob’s. The teen had clearly thought about it and brought up good points to ask and how different answers would effect the design. Jacob actually learned some things from the older teen while they worked.

They had almost completed the list of questions they had for Mr. Nagatami when Jacob’s locator clicked and he heard his mom’s voice telling them to come down to eat. Hunter was invited to join them.

The Donner siblings didn’t say much during dinner. Jacob was still upset with his parents, but he didn’t want to confront them in front of Hunter. The boy had nothing to do with it and it wouldn’t be fair to make him uncomfortable. It didn’t matter- Hunter talked enough for all three of them.

The teenager talked excitedly about the special project and how thrilled he was to get the chance for an internship at Boogle over the summer. He really talked up Jacob and how Mr. Nagatami said he was one of the brightest students he had taught in a long time. Jacob realized Hunter was trying to do him a favor but he didn’t want to get dragged into a conversation with his parents. Thankfully, the boy started preaching the virtues of their computer science teacher and he couldn’t help but cringe at Hunter’s open admiration.

“So tell us about yourself, Hunter. Where do you live? What does your dad do?”

“Sorry Mr. Donner, but I don’t know my dad. I live with my mom in the old neighborhood.”

That meant he was in the oldest part of town where the first Probity housing project was built by Keith and Jacob’s grandfathers. That was even before MillDonn construction was founded. To hear the stories, they used their teeth to chew down trees and then ripped them into planks with their bare hands. Jacob remembered feeling embarrassed when the town history was taught to his fourth grade class in Middle School.

Then came the part Jacob didn’t want to know. It was obvious to the rest of them that Hunter had been all but abandoned by his mom as a child. He talked about how he was proud of her and how much he looked forward to the times she would be there when he woke up. It was the times she wasn’t enjoying the attentions of a nice man.

Jacob didn’t want to know his tragic backstory- especially when it took the wind out of his anger at his own parent’s relatively short absence. Now that he understood why the little attention he had gotten from Mr. Nagatami made him fall in love with the old man, he thought it was sad. He didn’t want to like Hunter. No, that wasn’t fair- he did like the boy. What he didn’t want was to get involved in a situation that he had no hope of solving. It felt like he had enough of those on his plate.

Chapter 2: Mikey

Summary:

Costa’s still there, and they have a talk. Mikey’s shower with Daddy. Daddy’s unhappy, but Mikey did what he was told! Daddy hurts him a little, but makes him tingle. He gets a reward- lessons from Costa.

Mikey opened the front door and announced his return. He was expecting to see Carlos in his chair, his arms in the permanent ‘come hug me’ pose the casts forced him into but the only sound was from the kitchen. He went there to find Costa putting some dishes away.

“Where’s Nurse Kelly?”

“She’s off tonight. I’m filling in. Did you have a good time?”

Mikey wouldn’t be deterred.

“Where’s Carlos?”

“He’s upstairs sleeping. We had a long therapy session today. I’m sure he’ll be up in a while. Now, why don’t you go put your clothes away and grab a shower while I order some food?”

“Are you going to stay over tonight?”

Costa smiled and ruffled his hair.

“No. I’ll be heading out after dinner and you’ll have Carlos all to yourself.”

Mikey blushed. He didn’t want Costa to know how jealous he felt, but the teenager had seen right through him. Now he wanted to be anywhere else than here so without a word, he turned and ran up to his room to unpack.

After a few minutes of unpacking, he lost his anger at Costa and his attention turned to his inevitable confrontation with his Daddy. He tried to remember everything the computer screen said when he plugged the device into Billy’s house. He didn’t understand any of it and so it was like a blur in his mind. He knew he would have to answer Daddy’s questions and convince him he had really done it. He sighed and stripped down his clothes to go take his shower.

He started a Quick Shower and within seconds, his daddy’s voice came out of FeeBee.

“I can’t see the Miller’s house open to my spiritual force you little shit. I told you what would happen if you didn’t use the stick.”

“I did! I put it in like you told me!”

There was a pause.

“Tell me exactly what happened. And don’t leave anything out or I’ll make Carlos wish you had never been born!”

Nervously, Mikey stuttered out what he could remember. It was strange but Daddy asked calm questions, correcting what Mikey remembered. Once in a while, his Daddy would call him a name, like he had just remembered that he was mad at him. After the discussion, Mikey was relieved that his Daddy had believed him.

“So, he thinks he’s clever…”

“Who, Daddy?”

“Never mind. Finish your shower and then I’ll tell you your punishment for failure.”

Mikey was nervous. FeeBee’s voice came back, telling him the Quick Shower was started. The boy washed himself nervously, knowing that at any second his Daddy’s voice would take over and he would be punished. It would be a small price to pay to keep Billy safe from his Daddy.

It happened just as FeeBee finished the last rinse. Without warning, the jets got strong and hit him on his chest and on his head. His face and chest blossomed with stinging pain and he staggered back under the force. He hadn’t heard the couch moving in behind him and he fell into it. He tried to get out, but the fabric caught him and wrapped him tight. He couldn’t move.

He braced for the onslaught, trying to bring his legs together to protect his balls from the water. But the couch held his legs apart and his penis and balls exposed. He sucked in a deep breath and shut his eyes tightly.

No onslaught came. Instead, gentle spouts of water ran over his chest and tummy. They didn’t sting and in fact, when he finally loosened up, he realized they felt real good.

“Well, Mikey. I believe you. You did what I told you to.”

The sprayers circled his belly button and started dipping down toward his penis, which was starting to become a cock. The gentle pressure from the jets around his penis started giving him the tingles.

“I’ll bet you would love to feel an orgasm, wouldn’t you boy.”

The jets now made contact with his little cock. It flexed under the warm spray and he squirmed as the tingles ran throughout his body. Again, he tried to close his legs- but against the pleasure and not pain. He was confused.

“Um, that’s okay, Daddy. I don’t have to. I can wait until you’re happy.”

More jets turned on. Two of them were spraying opposite sides against his penis and others moved out to keep rubbing his body. He gasped as his nipples were worked under the sprayers. He started trying even harder to squirm away. The tingling was really bad and he knew if he couldn’t stop it, he was going to have an orgasm and then his Daddy would really be mad- even if he was the one who caused it.

“No, Daddy! Stop! I’m getting tingly!”

“Of course you are. Daddy’s making you tingle. You like it, don’t you? You’d better not lie to Daddy…”

Mikey had no choice but to admit it.

“Yes, Daddy. It feels real good.”

“And I’ll bet you’d love to feel another orgasm, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes, Daddy but I can wait! I’ll wait like you said- until you’re happy!”

“No, you won’t. You’ll have one tonight. I have a new task for you, Little Shit.”

Mikey didn’t like the sound of that. He did want the orgasm- he had thought about it often since he had felt one. He wanted to feel it again more than almost anything!

“You do?”

“That’s right. Think of it as a kind of reward. To keep you motivated.”

Mikey didn’t trust this. Daddy never rewarded him. Daddy had never even pretended to reward him. He flexed his arms and legs again, wanting to get up and run away.

“Why are you being nice to me?”

“Well Little Shit, I’m feeling magnanimous today. Soon I’ll be free to have my fun with lots of boys.”

Mikey shuddered. He didn’t know what magnanimous meant, but it rhymed with ominous. An image of his classmates drowning in their showers as jets smashed their balls flashed through his mind. He couldn’t be responsible for that.

“Don’t look so sad. When I only had you to play with, I had to play with you all the time. Now that I’ll have a lot of playmates, I can play with a different boy every day. So you can see, the more boys we bring into our network, the less I have to hurt each one, right?”

The jets hadn’t stopped and now the couch started rubbing his back and squeezing his bottom. He wanted to say “No! Leave my friends alone!” He couldn’t bring himself to do it. Daddy was making a kind of sense. If they couldn’t get rid of him like Jacob said, then giving thirty boys to Daddy meant that the punishments would only happen once a month. Mikey could handle only once a month.

“So now I want you to prepare for your reunion with Carlos. You want that fat burrito up your little shitter, don’t you, boy? Don’t lie.”

Mikey nodded and then remembered to say, “Yes, sir.”

He thought it would hurt to have a whole burrito up there, especially the big ones Carlos made, but it was always best to agree with Daddy.

“Good. Now your mission is to convince Costa downstairs to go to your bedroom and help you get ready to take Carlos’ big cock in your rear.”

“What? But why would he-”

“He’s an expert- Carlos has been in that naughty boy’s backside several times since you left yesterday. Apparently, Carlos wanted to be soothed after his near misses with you. Costa worked it all out for him.”

“He did? Carlos put it in him…?”

“Well, more like the big lump lay on his back with his ridiculous arms in the air while the teen jumped up and down on his stick.”

“Oh, Costa! Oh, boy that’s so tight! Can you go a little faster! Oh! Oh, yeah! That’s it- keep going! Unh! Ungh! Unng!”

Mikey heard Carlos’ voice and recognized the grunting of an orgasm. Daddy was letting him listen to Costa making him feel good.

“Just think. As soon as you finish getting me into Billy’s house and a few of your friends’ houses it will be you ramming that fat, Mexican fuck stick against your prostate.”

Mikey approached his orgasm and yet again the jets and the couch switched up, making him calm down. He did want to be the one Carlos was moaning to. He wanted it to be his name that Carlos moaned out loud. He wanted it to be his boypussy that made Carlos feel so good.

“But he’s a teenager. He won’t help me!”

“You beg him to- you offer to make him feel good in return- any way he wants. Just make sure it’s in your bed, got it?”

Mikey had no idea how he would do it. It would be humiliating enough asking Costa to show him how to do sex stuff, but offering his body to the teen was even worse. It made Mikey feel bad inside. Like he wasn’t worth much. But Daddy had spoken and until Jacob was ready, he had to go along.

“Yes, sir. I will.”

His Daddy held him in the couch long enough to take him right to the edge of having an orgasm and then everything stopped. The sprayers stopped, and the couch let him go and he had to jump off of it when it reverted back to it’s usual location. FeeBee announced that the Quick Shower was over and the shower door opened.

He dried himself thoroughly, delaying having go downstairs and be sexy with Costa. Daddy had taught him how to make a man ready for sex and he always felt humiliated when he was forced to do it with his Daddy. Now he was going to have to pretend to Costa- who might tell Carlos! Mikey wondered what he would do then!

He went to his room and found a worn pair of shorts that had come with him from his old home. They were one of the few things he had left of that life. They were too small for him but he couldn’t bring himself to throw them away. They were something his mom had bought him special. He put them on and buttoned them. They rode up his crotch and he looked down at the uncomfortable bulge. He chose a button-up short sleeve shirt, but he didn’t button it up. He threw it on like a jacket as if he were in too much of a hurry to finish.

He looked at himself in the mirror and he was surprised at what he saw. It wasn’t the pudgy little boy who spent all day inside, afraid to make friends in case his Daddy hurt them. He saw a boy that looked a lot like Billy. Practicing to be a ninja and the rock climbing and playing tag at lunch had changed his body. His stomach was flatter and except for some baby-fat at the bottom of his stomach and his round cheeks, he could see some muscle starting to show through. He hadn’t even noticed until now.

He pulled away from the mirror and nervously went down the stairs. Costa was sitting on the couch, scrolling his phone. When he looked up, he looked surprised at Mikey’s appearance and Mikey saw him look him up and down. Then Costa smiled and set down his phone.

“I thought I was going to have to send a search team to see if you were okay.”

“Sorry, Costa. I guess I had a lot of dirt on me from the park and rock climbing. Um, do you want something to drink? A water or juice?”

Mikey saw the teen’s eyes crawling over his body. He had the look his dad would sometimes get and it put him on edge. Normally, he would back down and stay away from anyone that looked at him that way- it meant danger. He steeled himself and shifted a little so the shirt would fall open a little more.

“That’s okay, Mikey. I’m good but thank you for asking.”

 

He patted the couch next to him.

“Would you sit down for a minute? I’d like to talk to you, if that’s okay. You don’t need to be nervous.”

Mikey took a tentative step forward, and then another before he put his best smile on his face and walked boldly over to sit next to the teenager. He looked at the boy expectantly, making sure his shirt was open across his front. Costa’s eyes seemed to drink up his exposed skin.

“Well, I noticed that you didn’t seem very happy that I would be doing therapy with Carlos.”

The subject made Mikey upset. He couldn’t help but cloud up at the mention of it. He shrugged.

“It’s okay. I understand. I know how hard it can be trying to keep the things you need and love. That sometimes it feels like life is a tornado ready to sweep away everything that feels familiar.”

Mikey looked up, surprised. That was exactly what he felt. How did Costa know?

Then the teen gripped his hand and put his other arm around Mikey’s shoulders.

“That’s why I wanted to make sure I told you something. Carlos talked about you the whole time.”

Mikey felt his excitement rising.

“He did? What did he say?”

Then he visibly cringed. His mom called that ‘fishing for compliments’ and he shouldn’t do that. Costa just laughed and squeezed his shoulders.

“He said you were the best thing to come into his life, ever. That you saved him from his loneliness and gave his life new purpose. He said he was happy for the first time in many years. He said he loves you, kid.”

Mikey gasped. The joy he felt hearing those words from Costa was physical. It was as impact-full as that orgasm and it sent chills down his spine. Carlos loved him!

“Really? He doesn’t like you better?”

Costa shook his head.

“Nope. I’m just his therapist and the whole time, I know he wished it was you doing the therapy.”

“What therapy? Can you show me? Please?”

Now Costa looked nervous. His eyes darted around everywhere, except at Mikey.

“Well, I don’t think Carlos would want me to show you that stuff. You’re a little too young right now, okay?”

“I’m not. I promise.”

Mikey had turned and leaned into Costa. He moved to put his face closer to the teen’s face to show his determination, but it also let him put his hands on the teen’s leg, near his penis. Mikey started to gently squeeze the muscular leg through the denim jeans. Costa sat up a little and adjusted himself.

“I’m not sure, Mikey. I think that’s something Carlos should decide. The therapy I do is pretty mature…”

“Do you stick Carlos’ cock in your butt?”

Mikey started moving his hands up and down, stroking Costa’s leg almost to his balls. Mikey could feel the heat from the teen’s growing crotch as his hands ventured closer.

Costa’s smile faded into a frown as Mikey’s words registered.

“My Daddy used to put his in me. It hurt real bad but that’s because Daddy liked hurting me. But I want to put Carlos’ there because I know how good it would make him feel, but I’m afraid of it hurting like Daddy’s did. If Carlos did it to you and it didn’t hurt, could you show me what to do so it won’t hurt me?”

Costa squeezed him again and Mikey recognized the sad look on his face.

“Mikey, I’m so sorry. I can’t imagine what it must have been like for you. Your Daddy didn’t have to hurt you. That was mean.”

“I know.”

Mikey wrapped his arms around Costa, pressing his naked chest against the teen’s. He felt those arms wrap around him in a comforting hug. Costa really did feel bad and his hug was comforting. A couple of months ago, the boy would never have been able to sit still for a hug from someone he didn’t know that well but his experiences with Carlos and the Miller family had shown him that not everyone in the world was bad. But knowing he was using his daddy’s techniques to lie to him made him feel bad despite everything else.

He looked up at the boy with his best ‘please?’ expression.

“Will you help me? I’ll do anything you say. I’ll even, um, I’ll even make you feel good. My Daddy taught me how to use my mouth to give someone an orgasm. I’d do that for you if you help me.”

There. He begged and offered his body. It was everything his Daddy had demanded. He looked at the teen expectantly.

Costa looked doubtful, but he didn’t say no. He ruffled Mikey’s hair.

“I’ll tell you what. I’ll think about it. You should go wake up Carlos before the food arrives. I think he’d love it if you would help him eat.”

Mikey took that as good news. Costa hadn’t said no and Mikey would get to not only see Carlos again and tell him about the weekend with Billy, but he would be able to feed him like he wanted! He nodded and headed up to Carlos’ bedroom to wake him up for dinner.

Carlos was happy to see him and awkwardly ruffled his hair with each hand one after the other. Mikey laid down next to him and hugged his chest. He told him about the fun parts of staying with Billy. After a few minutes of just being together, he helped Carlos to get up and put on a pajama top to go downstairs to eat.

Sure enough, Mikey got to feed Carlos some chicken and mashed potatoes and even corn on the cob from Grannie Esme’s. The two of them liked the food from the restaurant that had been recommended by Keith and Jacob. Mikey fed Carlos until he insisted he had eaten enough. Then Mikey got to eat his own dinner while Carlos and Costa asked the boy about his weekend.

After dinner, Costa and Mikey helped Carlos back up the stairs to his bedroom. They put on Carlos’ show and gave him the remote to use. Costa gave Carlos a pill that he got from Nurse Kelly.

“She said to take it if you slept too long in the afternoon. You’re supposed to stay on your normal sleep schedule.”

Carlos took the little black capsule with some water and they left him to watch his shows. After they closed his door, the boy pulled Costa into his room by his arm.

“So will you help me? I want to do it as quickly as possible.”

Again, Costa looked a little nervous. Mikey decided to go for broke and dropped his shirt. He lay out on his bed with his arms behind his head letting the teen see his body. Costa stepped up and ran a warm hand over Mikey’s chest and down to his belly. Mikey could see Costa’s cock tenting his pants. The teen sighed and told Mikey to wait there until he got back.

When Costa left, Mikey stripped off his shorts and his underwear and lay back down completely naked. Costa paused at the door when he saw, but the bulge in his pants seemed to jump and the teen closed the door. He was carrying a bag with him.

He sat down on the bed next to Mikey and rubbed his body again. This time his hand went all the way down and rubbed Mikey’s penis. It felt good and Mikey felt himself become hard. Then he felt himself start to tingle. He smiled at Costa and squirmed under the attention. He wondered if his Daddy could see them.

“Well little man, I think we should start out easy. I have this for some of my clients who like boys your age.”

He fished in his bag and brought out a sealed plastic bag with something inside. He tore open the bag and brought out a little, fake cock. He handed it to Mikey and the boy examined it closely.

“Oh! It looks like Billy’s!”

Then he realized what he had just admitted to the teen. That he had seen his best friend’s cock.

“It does? I’m not surprised. The Miller boys all seem to have the biggest cocks in town. I’ve seen Robert and Keith in the shower and they are huge, even when they’re not hard. So Billy’s is big, too?”

Mikey nodded, still feeling a little embarrassed. But he had to admit that Billy’s cock was bigger than his was. It was thicker, too. He confided this to Costa who nodded sagely.

“Well, this one is a good starter for you. You can practice with it until I come back and then I’ll give you a bigger one. We’ll work our way up and you’ll see- it won’t take much time before you can get all of Carlos’ cock in you at once.”

“What do you need me to do?”

Costa had him get on all fours, with his butt in the air. The teen’s hands were all over him- rubbing his butt and his thighs and his cock. They felt good. Then the hands were removed and Costa was doing something behind him. Mikey guessed he was putting something slippery on the fake erection because when he felt it rubbing across his hole, it was cold.

“Relax and I’ll take it real slow. You know, Mikey- I’m glad you asked me to do this with you. You are a real hot kid.”

Mikey nodded. He was too distracted by the rubbing around his hole. He remembered what it felt like when his Daddy used Billy’s erection to play with him on the shower couch. That hadn’t felt bad, but he thought this one would feel better since it wasn’t made of washcloth material. The next time Costa rubbed it across his hole, he pushed back against it.

It slipped in with only a slight gasp from Mikey. He felt it open him up and even though it was small compared to his Daddy’s, it still felt big inside him. He was glad Costa had started with the smaller one.

“So you like being with Billy?”

“Un-huh. He’s really cool.”

“And you saw his cock? Did you play with it?”

Mikey wasn’t sure how to answer. He didn’t want to tell Costa that he had sucked Billy’s cock- Billy might not want him to. He told the truth, but not all of it.

“Billy was asleep and he was really hard. I got to look at it for a while before he woke up.”

Costa nodded and began to pull the fake cock out of him and push it back in.

“Do you ever think of letting Billy fuck you like this?”

Mikey blushed and buried his face into his pillow. Then he nodded. He had thought about it ever since Daddy had shown him how it might feel. The fake one was starting to feel good right now. Mikey moaned.

Costa moved up so his head was near Mikey’s. He whispered into Mikey’s ear.

“Imagine if that was Billy behind you right now. Do you know what he would be saying?”

The speed increased again and the fake balls started thumping his each time Costa pressed it in. Now he felt Costa’s fingers on his little erection, sliding his foreskin back and forth over the tip. The fake penis was touching a spot inside him that felt great. It was just big enough. Picturing Billy sliding in and out of him and feeling good gave Mikey powerful tingles. Mikey had to grab the pillow and moan into it.

“He’d be saying Oh! Oh! Mikey, that feels so good! Mikey, Mikey! Oh! Oh! I’m going to cuuuummmm!”

When he said that, Costa pressed the fake cock inside him and wiggled it around like it was flexing. Like Billy was having and orgasm inside him. It pushed the tingles past the point of no return and Mikey felt himself orgasm. The hand on his cock slowed down, but the fake cock kept rubbing that spot the whole time and Mikey’s whole body flexed in time with it. Exhausted, Mikey slowly lowered himself to the mattress. He felt Costa stretch out next to him and start to rub all over his back.

“How was that? Do you think you might like it if Billy fucked you?”

Mikey nodded into the pillow. He was still recovering from his orgasm and he was feeling bashful.

“It’s okay Mikey. You know I felt the same way when I was doing the therapy with Carlos. A nice hard cock inside makes me have orgasms, too.”

Mikey rolled onto his side and looked at Costa. The teen reached down and lightly ran his fingers over Mikey’s still flexing erection. His fingers found the gooey clear liquid at the tip and pinched some of it off. They both watched as he played with it- making clear strands between his two fingers. Mikey decided he liked the teen boy and Costa had made him feel incredible. He remembered his promise to the teen.

“But there’s something else I wanna do.”

“What’s that?”

Quickly, Mikey moved down and unbuttoned Costa’s jeans. He expected the teen to stop him, but Costa just watched as the brown-headed boy opened them up. When Mikey couldn’t manage to drag the jeans and underwear down, Costa helped him. Then Mikey could see the teen’s flexing erection. It was pretty big- especially compared to his own, but it wasn’t as big as Carlos’. It looked nice, though. It was perfectly straight with a thick foreskin that was pulled back behind the head of his cock. It flexed as Mikey looked at it. Mikey decided it was too late to chicken out now and he leaned forward and took the end of it into his mouth. Costa grunted and Mikey felt him push forward a little.

Costa was gentle. That’s what struck Mikey first and throughout. His hands played over the boy’s skin- through his hair and around his ears. He told Mikey how handsome he was and how good he felt. He would push down gently- not forcing Mikey’s pace, but encouraging it and when he finally had his orgasm, he gave Mikey plenty of warning. But Mikey swallowed it like Daddy taught him.

After, Costa lay back and opened his arms in the universal ‘come give me a hug’ gesture. Mikey climbed up into his arms and hugged him back.

“That was real good, Mikey. You made me feel wonderful. I know Carlos would love it, if you would do it for him.”

Mikey looked up into Costa’s eyes. He was smiling his easy, gentle smile.

“How do you know?”

“Because he told me. I’m his therapist. People tell their therapists a lot of things they wouldn’t tell anyone else.”

“Carlos wants me to do that? To suck his cock?”

Of course Carlos did, but Mikey wanted to know what he had told Costa about him.

“Of course. He loves you. He said you did it for him before, but that now you won’t. He misses it.”

Mikey buried his face into the pillow again. He couldn’t believe after everything Carlos had said about keeping it secret, he told Costa.

“I can’t yet. I want to, but I can’t.”

Costa rubbed his back again.

“That’s okay, Mikey. It means more work for me and Carlos is a lot better than most of my clients.”

Costa got up from the bed and Mikey peeked out and watched him dig through his bag. He pulled out another fake cock, a lot bigger than before. He brought it over to Mikey.

“Here. This one is the size of a thirteen year old. Practice with this one and when I come back, I’ll give you another one. We’ll make sure that when your ready to have sex with Carlos again, you’ll be ready to let him have you all the way. How does that sound?”

Mikey did some math in his head.

“But, if the first one is Billy’s and he’s nine and the next size is for a thirteen year old then I’ll have to practice with, like eleven more?”

Costa laughed.

“No, it doesn’t work that way, Mikey. It’s an average but they make them in all sizes. I’ve got two more for you to practice with when you’re ready.”

Mikey looked at the larger practice cock in his hand. This one was bigger and had bigger fake balls. Unlike the smaller one, this one had it’s fake foreskin pulled back behind the kindof pointy head. It was still much smaller than Carlos’s cock so he didn’t think he would have a problem.

“Okay. I’ll try it.”

Costa held his fist out and Mikey leaned forward to bump it.

“You’re a hot little guy, Mikey and you give great head. I’m looking forward to next time.”

Mikey yawned and watched Costa get dressed. The teen took his bag and told Mikey ‘goodnight, sweet dreams’ when he left. Mikey pulled his blankets up and thought about everything that had happened over the weekend. He couldn’t wait for Jacob to defeat his Daddy. He couldn’t wait to surprise Carlos by putting the man’s cock in his butt.

Chapter 3: Richie

Summary:

Next to Kevin and Sammy on the buss. Ignoring them until he sees Seth watching him. Make conversation.

It was Monday morning and Richie was stuck on the buss sitting with his cousin Sammy and Kevin Miller. He wished he could have the same amount of energy that the two boys did, but knowing that he had a whole week of school ahead always made him feel tired.

“What’s wrong, Sammy? Why can’t you sit still?”

Richie glanced over, taking his eyes off the scenery passing by outside the buss. He had also noticed his cousin’s constant movement against his side.

“Nothing. I’m just hyper today. Sorry.”

Sammy sat still, his arms between his tight legs. Richie could tell he was trying not to touch either boy, but was unfortunately sandwiched between them. After a few moments, his cousin shifted again. Richie was now sure he knew what was wrong with the younger blonde-haired boy.

“Really Sammy? C’mon- tell me!”

Sammy turned to his friend.

“Nothing’s wrong. Just let it go!”

Richie was about to turn back to the window. If Sammy didn’t want Kevin to know what had happened to him, he wouldn’t tell. Then he caught sight of a dark-haired boy out of the corner of his eye. It was Seth and the boy was watching him. He suddenly got a little nervous as he tried to remember everything Charlie had told him. First thing was to talk to people- to show him how fun having friends was. Instead of turning back toward the window and ignoring the two younger boys, he turned back to them.

“The new Next Men game is coming out this weekend. I can hardly wait!”

The two looked at him, surprised. He usually didn’t talk much. Luckily, Sammy took the opportunity to change the subject.

“Yeah! It’s going to be open world and you can make your own Evolutant! It’s going to be cool! Will your parents let you get it?”

Richie saw Seth turn his head so his ear was pointing at them. He was listening.

“Of course! Aren’t you guys going to get it?”

“Is it multiplayer? I don’t really like playing by myself.”

“Yeah, Kev! It said it does up to 24 players and you can go anywhere in the world.”

“You mean city. It takes place in New York. The game play looks awesome!”

“If my mom gets me a copy, will you ask your parents, too?”

Kevin looked doubtful.

“I guess. I like sports games, better.”

“That’s cool, Sammy. We can play together.”

Sammy shifted again in the seat, earning a poke in the ribs from Kevin.

“Why can’t you just sit still, Sammy?”

Now Richie saw Sammy’s face turn red. Now he was sure he knew what was going on. Making sure Seth was watching, he put his arm around Sammy’s shoulder.

“Leave him alone, Kevin. He’s fine, right Sammy?”

Sammy looked at him and then back to Kevin.

“Yeah, Kev. I’m fine.”

Kevin looked doubtful, but he dropped the subject.

“Can you fly in the game? Let me see the trailer.”

Kevin took out his phone and looked up the game trailer. He watched the screen as it showed him character creation and game play as Sammy leaned over to watch the screen with him. His cousin couldn’t stay that way for long and shifted back toward Richie. His hands were back between his tightly clenched legs.

Soon, the buss ride was over and they arrived at Middle School. They got off the buss and Kevin headed toward the library. Richie held Sammy back to have a personal conversation.

“Hang on, Sammy.”

The boy stopped and turned toward him. Seth was loitering near the entrance, pretending not to be interested in what was happening. The other kids ignored him as they entered the school.

“Hey, buddy. I know why you can’t sit right.”

Sammy’s face showed fear and then looked down in shame. He grabbed his shoulder and squeezed.

“Please don’t tell. I don’t want Grandpa William to get into trouble. And it’s embarrassing.”

Richie squeezed his shoulder again to reassure him.

“Don’t worry, cousin. I won’t tell anyone, I promise. But you know Kevin’s gotten spankings before, too. He would understand.”

Sammy looked up- surprised. Richie smiled at him.

“How did you know?”

Richie made a sour face.

“Believe me, I know what it feels like to have to try and sit still when your butt hurts real bad. Just take it like a real man and ignore it. It’ll stop hurting before you know it.”

Sammy was about to say something else when he was cut off by Kevin.

“Hey, Sammy! Are you coming or what?”

Sammy thanked him and ran off to catch up with his friend. Richie noticed Seth had gone inside while he was talking to Sammy. He wondered what the boy thought of his interactions. He thought desperately about who he wanted to eat with at lunch. What group would be most impressive? He thought about that all the way to his first class.

At lunch time he ended up hanging out with Scott Whalen and Mark Guston. It was uncomfortable for him when they started pestering him about being a homophobe. They had learned about it in the assembly he had missed. Richie wasn’t sure what that was, but the two boys wanted him to do the weirdest thing to prove he wasn’t.

“But that would make us Dirty. My brother would kill me.”

“That’s what a homophobe would say. C’mon- be cool. If you do me, Mark will do you, too. Don’t you wanna see what it feels like?”

Truth be told, Richie was already hard just thinking about it, but his master hadn’t given him permission.

“I guess, but I’d get into so much trouble. I wouldn’t be able to sit for a week.”

They both looked disappointed, and surprisingly Mark looked more disappointed than Scott. The dark-haired boy kept looking at Richie’s bulge. Richie didn’t cover it up- he was a Real Man. And there was Seth- having lunch by himself in the younger-kids area watching him through the fence. Once more, it looked like Charlie was right. Richie was going to ask Charlie if he could make Seth prove he wasn’t a homophobe.

Later, it was time to go home and Richie got to the line late. It was on purpose. He knew that by getting on at the end of the line, he would have no choice but to sit in the only empty seat- the one next to ‘Piss-Pants’ Seth. It worked and he gave Seth a polite ‘hello’ and started talking to Jateen, who was sitting across the isle with Jason Kemp.

Richie was so pumped on adrenaline, he was able to talk excitedly and even crack a joke or two. Jateen was like a cousin and Jason was a cool guy and easy to talk to. Richie made sure to bring up the fact that Jason’s dad owned Kemp’s Creamery. It felt good, and he figured Seth would be impressed.

He didn’t ignore Seth- he turned his head to talk to the other boys and Seth could have joined the conversation if he had wanted but true to form, the boy remained silent, pretending to read his book. Each time Richie risked a glance, it was on the same page so he knew the boy wasn’t reading. It sent a thrill up his spine.

As they got nearer to Richie’s stop, Seth started becoming more agitated. He kept adjusting his book and squirming in his seat. Then Richie heard his soft voice.

“Sorry, Richie.”

Richie turned to the kid and looked at him.

“What’s that, Seth? I can’t hear you.”

Seth looked panicked and turned back toward the window. Richie shrugged and walked off the buss. He thought he had him there, but now he felt more optimistic that Charlie’s plan would work. It was just a matter of time.

Chapter 4: Jacob

Summary:

Meeting with Keith out in the field about the ghost. Need some graphics. Secret weapon.

Jacob sat under Carl’s resting tree waiting for Keith to join him. He watched the other boys starting games in the various fields or just running around the track. He felt terrible. He couldn’t prove it yet, but deep down he knew that Mikey’s torture was his fault. He knew he was the only one with the chops to crack the MillDonn cloud and whoever the sick, perverted hacker was used his exploit to torture the boy. He obviously hadn’t done enough to cripple the code he posted to the board and Mikey was paying the price.

He was brooding and in a nasty mood when Keith arrived and sat down next to him under the tree. Jacob nodded to him and then went back to brooding and blaming himself.

“It’s not your fault, Jacob.”

“Yes it is. You know that if I hadn’t posted the code, no one else would have been able to do it.”

Keith stayed silent and Jacob felt his friend’s- sorry, boyfriend’s eyes on him. He looked up into those blue orbs and saw Keith’s crooked grin.

“If you’re so sure of that then why were you in such a rush to post an exploit ‘first’? Surely if you are the only one on the planet who could crack it, you could have taken your time.”

Jacob cringed. Of course Keith was right, but Jacob wanted to beat himself up some more. This wasn’t a little prank- Mikey had been literally tortured by whoever had his exploit.

“This is my fault- I know it. Somehow, I have to make it right- I have to make this guy pay.”

Keith’s hand fell on his shoulder and squeezed. It then trailed down his back and back up in a gentle back rub. Jacob looked around hastily to make sure no one else was watching.

“Keith! Not at school, dude. I mean, it feels good and all but… I mean, I’m not ready to tell anyone yet. Sorry.”

Keith pulled his hand back.

“It’s okay. I just hate to see you upset like this. We don’t know anything yet. You haven’t even been able to check your traps. Maybe it’s someone inside MillDonn who already has access. Then they wouldn’t have to use your exploit to do it.”

Jacob perked up. That was it! If the person was an administrator in the system then they wouldn’t have to break MillDonn- they would already have access! Maybe it was MDC01. He would love to take down whoever that was. And maybe he would be able to track them down when they triggered his trap.

“You’re right! You wouldn’t have to be a genius if you already had access.”

Jacob caught Keith’s movement out of the corner of his eye.

“Don’t roll your eyes like that. I am a genius- just ask anyone.”

“So what’s the plan? We can’t leave Mikey vulnerable waiting for your trap to spring. We’re going to have to protect him. You don’t know what his ‘Daddy’ will do to him next and I don’t trust him not to take it too far.”

“I agree. But we can’t just lock him out- we could lose him. Besides, just typing some keystrokes and applying a patch won’t be dramatic enough.”

“Hold on, Jacob. I know you like your drama, but Mikey’s safety-”

Jacob held up his hand to forestall Keith’s protest.

“It’s because of Mikey that we can’t just end it with a few keystrokes.”

Keith looked at him askance.

“Why did you insist that we use that anime speak when we explained to Mikey what I was doing with the memory stick?”

“It was the easiest way to get him to understand what you were going to do. Those two actually believe in all that ninja stuff.”

“So think about what it was like back when we were nine. If you were being attacked over and over by some invisible entity that always seemed to know what you were doing, how would you feel if someone just typed a few keystrokes and told you the ghost was gone?”

Keith thought about it.

“I’d always be waiting for the next attack.”

“Exactly. We can’t just keep the guy out of his system, we need to convince Mikey that his dad is gone for good. We need to convince him he’s safe and that will require a show.”

The spikey-haired boy sighed.

“What do we need?”

Jacob felt the thrill of starting a new project rush through him. He had been thinking about this a lot since the day before and he felt himself get excited.

“First off, we’re going to need a lot of animations...”

By the time the bell rang signaling the end of lunch period the two boys had worked out the basics of what they wanted to do. Keith wasn’t so keen on some of the aspects of Jacob’s plan- one especially that could backfire- but he grudgingly went along with it.

Chapter 5: Carl

Summary:

P.E. is getting better. I did it! We still lost, but the team celebrates anyway.

Carl stood in the sun, watching down field as their offense was taking the ball to the opposing team’s goal. He took a quick glance around and was disappointed to see Tim and Joseph weren’t paying attention to the action. In fact, it looked like the two needed to go to the bathroom. They each had their legs crossed and looked like they were squeezing their crotches. Carl wasn’t going to say anything, but Terrance hissed at them and told them to pay attention. They both practically jumped out of their skins and looked back at him apologetically.

Carl shifted his weight to his other leg. It was amazing that he was still out on the field in the heat. Before this year, he would have been on the bench, trying to catch his breath after just a few minutes. Now he could not only run two laps, but he could stay out on the field moving around- at least inside his zone. The team had really helped him to get into better shape. That thought caused his face to break out in a wry smile.

Into shape. But his body was still the same shape it was when he started the year- he still looked like a bowling ball. He had hoped that by now he would be more pin-shaped, but it hadn’t happened. He felt like he was letting everyone down. All his team mates that encouraged him and ran with him to take his mind off of it. Coach who never shamed him, but gave him special exercises that really did work. But most of all, he felt like he had let down Ms. Ayenew.

She had been his most supportive fan. She celebrated each and every win with him and encouraged him with cakes and cookies and the most wonderful pies. It kept him motivated to do better.

Carl’s thoughts were interrupted when the opposing team stole the ball. It was Hayden Reeves and amazingly, he stole the ball from Keith. It seemed to only take seconds for the ball to be kicked downfield toward his zone. He saw Tim move toward him out of the corner of his eye. The others always backed him up, but the other team was on him the moment he intercepted.

Carl moved back toward the goal. One advantage to his bulk was that he could block section of the goal, making it easier for Terrance to defend. Carl wanted to be useful and he would use whatever he had to help- even his size. He stood, leaned forward with bent knees. He was ready.

Tim was double teamed with another player forcing Joseph to circle around. The other team stole the ball from the skinny fourteen year old and dribbled it around him. The other player moved around to place Carl between him and Terrance. With disappointment, Carl knew the other boy was now using Carl’s bulk to block Terrance’s view of the ball- making it a lot harder to defend. This other boy had turned Carl’s one grace into a hindrance. He kicked the ball high before Tim and Joseph could get there and all Carl could think of to do was jump.

Carl put everything he had into the jump. All the running and all the leg bends had certainly improved his strength. Much improved his strength. He could see his own surprise echoed in his opponent’s eyes when Carl was able to clip the ball with his forehead! He landed on his feet and bent his legs so it felt just like a knee bend he had gotten used to doing. It took him a moment to process and even before he did, he felt Terrance’s hand clapping him on the back.

Tim and Joseph ran over with huge grins on their faces. Carl looked around and saw Coach picking up the ball from out of bounds behind the goal.

“Carl, man! That was awesome!”

“But… it went out of bounds.”

“Who cares, dude? It didn’t go into the goal! You should be proud!”

“Yeah, man. That was the coolest head-but I’ve seen in a long time! Way to go!”

Carl heard some clapping and looked downfield. Keith and the other members of the offense were clapping. Of course they had seen it if they were following the ball. Carl felt his face break out into a huge grin.

Whhheeeeeeeeet! The whistle blew, interrupting the festivities.

“Alright, alright- the game’s not over yet. Shultz! Throw the ball in.”

Carl moved into position to guard the boy in his zone. He was determined not to let anyone score from his zone. Kyle must have seen the determination in his eyes because he threw it all the way across to the boy being guarded by Joseph. The dark-haired boy blocked one kick only to have it trapped by another player and kicked into the goal off of Terrance’s outstretched fingers. Carl’s big save didn’t mean anything in the long run. They were still going to lose.

After the game, Carl lined up with his team to shake hands with the opposing team. Down the line they went each granting the other that it was a good game. The score ended up being 2 to 6, which didn’t sound like a good game to Carl- but at least they had held the opposing team to single digits. And when the other players told him good game, it felt different. It was like they really meant it and weren’t just saying it so their grade wouldn’t be docked for poor sportsmanship.

He got many claps on the back and congratulations from his team on the way up to the water fountains at the gym. Jacob and Keith were front and center, telling him they were surprised and proud of him. They knew he had been working hard and they made sure to point out how much it was paying off. It felt good to have friends and a team.

They undressed to shower and Carl heard the boys near him talking excitedly.

“What are those? Why are you wearing them?”

Carl grabbed his towel and moved over to see what the excitement was all about. It was centered on Tim and Joseph. When Carl stepped up and looked over the other boy’s shoulders, he could see his team mates were wearing some kind of plastic athletic cups- only these seemed to be strapped onto the two boys.

“Yeah Tim, what is that?”

Tim’s face was beet red and he tried to cover the device with his hands.

“It’s a thing for P.E. Coach says everyone will have to wear one.”

“What? Why?”

One of the other boys reached down and touched Joseph’s device. They felt around it and boldly tried to slip his fingers under it. Joseph gasped and pulled away. He crossed his legs again, like he was doing on the field and now Carl knew the cause. He wondered why they would have to wear something like that. He wondered if they made one with belts long enough to fit him.

“It’s part of the Presidential Fitness program. Coach told us about it, remember?” Tim looked down, embarrassed.

“He has to play with your junk before it goes on. He wouldn’t tell us why. Ooooh!”

Joseph grabbed his device with a pained expression. He looked accusingly at the boy who had tried to get his fingers under it.

“Now look what you did! It hurts a lot when you try to get… you know.”

It was Hunter Vennetti. Carl liked him and thought of him as handsome with his tanned skin and clean-cut, dark brown hair. Hunter gave Joseph a grin and reached out to touch his stomach again.

“Oh- you think it’s funny, Hunter? Well, listen to this. Coach has to use a tight hole made slippery with this clear stuff and he puts your cock in it and rubs it up and down!”

Hunter’s face looked surprised and Tim joined in.

“Yeah. I can still remember the tip being squeezed into that tight, slippery hole when Robert did mine. And then there’s the sheath- that one slides up and down and it covers your whole stick…”

“Yeah, and at one point, Coach had his whole hand around my cock, stroking it up and down.”

The other boys’ eyes followed Joseph’s loose fist, mimicking the up and down motion that the man had used on him. The other boy’s expressions changed as one by one they each started turning red. Suddenly everyone except Tim and Joseph had a towel in front of their crotch.

“You’re kidding! You had Robert feel up your junk? No way!”

That was Chet Hong. He was holding his towel over his groin, obviously hiding an erection. Even Carl felt his dick getting hard. He decided to go shower now, before it got obvious. Picturing Robert’s hand on his own cock made him feel a thrill. Behind him he heard Tim and Joseph following behind him. They admonished the other boys to hurry up and shower so they wouldn’t miss the buss.

 

Robert was one of the few boys that Carl found attractive. Of course the Coach’s Assistant’s body was really nice but so were most of the boys in Probity. The reason Carl felt the attraction was that Robert was a genuinely nice person. It was another benefit of his friendship with Keith and Jacob. Before, Carl wouldn’t have gotten up the nerve to talk to the popular teen much less get to know him.

Carl showered quickly, but thoroughly. He was going to see Ms. Ayenew after school. He had been spending more than just Friday with her lately. They would cook together and then have sex. Carl loved it.

Carl left the shower and dried himself. He guessed a lot of the boys didn’t want to miss the buss because several of them were showering with their erections prominently showing. They were the ones who were pestering Joseph and Tim. Carl took a moment to check them out before he hurriedly dried himself so he could dress and share his news with his cooking teacher.

Fifteen minutes later, he was let into the classroom by Ms. Ayenew. He smelled her sweet perfume as she stepped aside to let him in. She wore a halter top and tight shorts that showed off her fit stomach and thick thighs. As always, Carl felt his breath taken away at the sight of her. She caught his head and leaned in for a kiss.

“I did it, Ms. Ayenew! I blocked a goal by jumping up and hitting the ball with my head! I mean, it went out of bounds and they scored anyway but everyone said it was the coolest headbutt they had seen in a long time!”

“Oh that’s so wonderful, Carl! We’ll have to celebrate!”

Carl undressed down to his underwear and wore the two aprons while they worked. They were practicing on the slow cooker. They were making something called Jerked Chicken and Ms. Ayenew made a joke that made Carl blush. He didn’t do that- it was Dirty.

They put it on to cook for two hours and Ms Ayenew removed his aprons with a wicked grin on her face.

“Get out the plastic, Carl. We have two hours to play.”

Carl grinned and went to fetch the large plastic tarps they used. He covered the main table in the center of the room and stripped off his underwear. He watched Ms Ayenew gathering items from the kitchen. He was rock hard in anticipation.

The beautiful woman from Africa brought several items to the table, the last being a large tray of cupcakes. They were colorful and it looked like Ms. Ayenew had airbrushed the frosting with bright colors. They looked delicious.

“Let’s have a contest my little dumpling. If you can finish the whole tray before I can make you pop, you get a special treat!”

Carl was all in. The cupcakes themselves were a special treat. He was determined to see what other tasty confections Ms. Ayenew had made for him. He nodded eagerly.

He took his position- chest on the table and his knees on the bench. His hands were behind his back- using them to eat would be cheating. He watched as Ms. Ayenew took a stalk of broccoli and started stretching a condom over it. His body raised back up in alarm.

She smiled at him and it made him relax.

“It’s okay. It’s not a big stalk. I know you’re ready for it my precious gum drop. Won’t you try it just for me?”

It wasn’t a huge stalk, he had to admit and the base was only a little bigger than Ms Ayenew’s middle finger and he had had more than that up there since they had started having fun. But the bunch at the end- even pressed into the tight rubber sheath- was still at least four inches around and oddly shaped. Very lumpy. He wasn’t thrilled at the thought of that stretching him open. But he couldn’t refuse her. He would give her his best effort.

He resumed his position and watched as she put a generous amount of lubricant on the bulbous end. He almost got up more than once and by the time she was done, he had completely lost his erection.

“Okay, go!”

Carl leaned down and snatched a bright orange cupcake from the tray. The orange flavor burst into his mouth and he knew she had used a lot of fresh orange zest to get the flavor. Next, the cream filling in the center hit his tongue with a light vanilla flavor and he was reminded of the orange fruit-cicle with the vanilla ice cream center he always got when his mom took him to Kemp’s. He moaned in appreciation as he chewed it up in just a few bites. Then he felt her spreading his cheeks with her fingers.

The cold air hit his hole forcing him to clench. When he felt the cold gel being squirted onto it, he clenched it purposefully. He felt her rub it back and forth before her finger sank inside him.

He bit into another one- this one was sprayed with dark blue. Again it matched the flavor as he felt the blueberries pop in his mouth and mix with the moist cake. The frosting in the middle was the same vanilla as the orange one and the two flavors complimented each other just as much as the orange one did.

Now he felt the large object pressing against his hole. He stopped eating and clenched his jaw against the expected pain. It rubbed back and forth and his sensitive hole felt every little bump under the thin rubber. Then it turned and a narrower part of one of the bunches pressed in and opened his hole. The pressure increased even more as his hole opened up to let more of the invader in.

He began to chew again, trying to clear his mouth so he could breath in more air. He swallowed and moaned as his hole was stretched more than it had ever been. He grunted and hissed as the pressure increased even more- and along with it, his pain.

“Wait! Please! Wait, I can’t-”

“Sure you can, Carl. It’s almost in. I promise you that you’re going to love it in a minute. In fact, you shouldn’t waste time complaining if you want to win the special treat. There are a lot of cupcakes there.”

Carl took a whole half of a cupcake in his mouth and was trying to chew when more of the broccoli phallus was pressed into him. His hole was now stretched larger than Ms. Ayenew’s fingers had even done and it ached and stung and even burned a little. It was the most uncomfortable thing he had ever felt and if his mouth wasn’t full of cupcake, he would have cried out in pain. He swallowed to clear his mouth and gasp in a breath.

Then it stopped. The whole end of the plant was inside him, pressing strongly against his walls, but his hole had snapped back down to clench tightly against the thick rubber-covered stalk. It was a relief and Carl put his head down to rest his neck and it fell right into one of the cupcakes.

“It doesn’t count unless it’s in your stomach, Carl. Smashing them with your face doesn’t count!”

She said that jokingly and leaned down and kissed his cheek. Then she licked some frosting from around the side of his mouth, her tongue pushing past his lips. He couldn’t help it- he turned his face toward her and let her into his mouth.

They kissed for a couple of minutes and he enjoyed the feeling of her tongue massaging the inside of his mouth as if it was determined to taste everything he had eaten so far. Even with his hole aching, his erection was back. He felt her reach down and tweak it, making him moan into her mouth. Then she pulled away and smiled her dimpled smile at him.

“You’d better hurry Carl. I’m going to get started and I know this will make you pop soon!”

He looked back at the tray and bit into the yellow one. It was lemon cake with a lemon pie filling center! He loved the tart taste on his tongue and the consistency of the lemon filling mixed with the moist lemon cake. It was incredible and he enjoyed every chew. Even so, he almost spit it out when the broccoli stalk was pushed even farther in to him. All the way to that spot…

“Mmmmmmmnnnnnngggg!”

Carl moan was half distress and half appreciation. Nothing that big had even been inside him and it made him feel full! Now it was pressing hard against that spot and he could feel the precum burbling out of the end of his flexing erection! And then the woman firmly rotated it and the large and small bumps rubbed past his prostate and he almost came right there!

Hastily he swallowed and bit into another cupcake. This one tasted like pumpkin pie and was filled with regular whipped cream. He ate it down fast to start another. The feeling in his rear was becoming overwhelming. He was going to orgasm soon if she kept doing it!

He started another one as she pulled the stalk back until it stretched his hole again and for a second, he thought she was going to take it out, but then it was pushed back in as it continued to rotate. He moaned again, trying to breath in without getting a lump of the delicious filling in his lungs. Having to resist the urge to gasp in a huge lung-full of air because his mouth was almost constantly filled kept him light-headed. The thick head of broccoli firmly rubbing past his prostate kept him moaning out whatever breath he could get.

He was down to his last cupcake- a green one that tasted like lime- when he felt a tight stretchy sheath pressed over his erection. He knew he was in trouble and stuffed the second half of the cupcake in his mouth as he felt that tight sheath begin to move up and down, rubbing his erection. She was using one of her fruit-chew sheaths on him in time with the broccoli!

He chewed and mushed the cupcake down with his tongue, trying to get it ready to swallow. He was already about to fill the licorice-like sheath with a huge load made larger by the incredible pressure against that spot. He swallowed just as spots appeared before his eyes and he felt himself thrust forward.

The broccoli didn’t stop during the whole drawn-out orgasm. He moaned and whined like a puppy as the sheath rubbed directly against his raw tip and the broccoli pressed mercilessly against that spot. Both were so intense, they bordered on painful. He had never orgasmed that hard in his life and he was left sweaty and taking in huge breaths as he rested his cheek on the empty tray.

Then came the part he didn’t like. Ms. Ayenew brought the soggy candy sheath up from under the table and pressed it against his mouth. He didn’t like the bitter taste of sperm- even less when it was his own- but Ms. Ayenew would moan and hiss when she watched him chew it up. This time she leaned in and shared the bitter flavor with a deep-tongued kiss. The huge load got smeared around both their mouths.

“Well, I’d say that came down to the wire but I think you swallowed first, Carl. I guess you win the special treat. Now rest here while I get it.”

Carl turned his head back toward the kitchen, savoring in each deep breath and the sight of Ms. Ayenew’s buxom figure as she moved. She pulled something out of the freezer and moved behind a screen while she prepared his treat. He could hear her musically humming some some song as she worked. It was as beautiful and uplifting as she was. It had almost lulled him to sleep by the time she returned with a covered tray.

The first thing Carl noticed was the condensation that was already creeping up the sides of the metal cover. Whatever was on the tray was very cold. Carl shivered. Then she placed the tray in front of him and removed the lid. Inside he saw scoops of ice cream with a trough of caramel and fudge running through it like streams running between hills. It looked scrumptious.

 

“Well, Carl. The trick is to get as much of the hot topping along with the ice cream so you don’t get the Brain Freeze. And look- the tray heats the fudge and caramel and pumps it back up to flow through the ice cream! Isn’t that wonderful?”

“Yes, Ms. Ayenew. It looks great!”

“Then get started, Carl. You earned it so make sure you enjoy every bite, okay?”

“I will Ms. Ayenew!”

And Carl dove into the treat. He started by slurping up some of the hot fudge and then a bite of one of the ice cream hills. The two flavors and temperatures blended in his mouth and tasted divine. He closed his eyes to savor the flavor as he heard the sound of clothing hitting the floor.

He slurped another tongue-full of hot caramel and a bite of butter pecan. Again he closed his eyes to enjoy the flavor. His enjoyment was interrupted by a sudden burning sensation on his hole. Ms. Ayenew was rubbing some hot fudge or caramel in his sensitive spot. Again and again the heat was applied as finger-ful after finger-ful was rubbed around the stalk of broccoli still stretching his sphincter.

“Take a big bite, honey-bun. You know how I love to watch you eat.”

Carl scooped three tongue-fulls of hot fudge before he took a huge bite of ice cream. It was too much and fudge and vanilla dripped from his lips. He almost choked as the pain of the broccoli suddenly stretched his hole as it was firmly pulled out of him. He tried to scream and then gasp and the mush in his mouth dribbled out onto his treat. His eyes were suddenly filled with tears.

“Oh, such a good boy. Let me sooth you some more.”

Carl watched as she scooped more hot fudge with two fingers. They disappeared behind him and more heat was applied to his hole before they pushed inside him. The heat from the fudge burned more than the friction of her fingers stretching him again. The sauce was thick like glue and pulled his hole in and out with the fingers. He had to grunt his displeasure.

Carl ate another few bites of hot and cold deliciousness while now three fingers full of hot fudge were pushed into him. Despite the discomfort, his erection returned as he anticipated what would inevitably follow.

Another few firm pushes and pulls and the fingers were removed. Carl finished his mouthful and waited, anticipating the next part. His patience was rewarded when he felt the bulbous head press against his hole. Firm pressure forced it past Carl’s now loose sphincter. As it pushed in he could feel the warm fudge being pushed farther inside. Then that thick, hot, fudge-packing head pressed that spot and Carl was glad he could take a full, deep breath.

She took her time, varying her pace as she enjoyed his insides. He drank deeply from the hot sweet confections along with bites of the frosty ice cream. Both seemed never ending. Back and forth it sawed across his prostate as her soft moans tickled his ears and her firm breasts pressed into his back.

His orgasm hit hard and he made sure he had a mouth full of sweetness ready so all his senses could be engaged. It was his second orgasm and it felt comforting- not like the brain-searing intensity of the first one. And he could feel his teacher and smell her and it added so much to his release. She pulled out of him gently and moved mostly empty tray away. That was fine with him- he was more full than he had felt in a long time.

“Oh, that was so wonderful, Carl! You are my perfect lover boy.”

Her soft hand caressed his sticky cheek as he lay breathing on the table. She kissed him from his cheek and down his back to his rear and he sighed and rested his eyes as he felt her once more spread his cheeks wide. The thick tongue pushed open his hole and began to clean out the fudge and thick cum. Carl drifted off to sleep as the skilled tongue tried to clean him out of every trace of the fudge.

Carl was woken up by a warm wet tongue on his cheek. He opened his eyes to see MS. Ayenew’s beautiful smile. He wished he could wake up to that every time. She then wiped his face with a warm, wet cloth.

“Hello there, sleepy head. How is my wonderful steamed bun feeling?”

Carl smiled sleepily back.

“I feel wonderful, Ms. Ayenew. Well, except my knees are stating to hurt. How long have I been asleep?”

“Oh, just a little while. You looked so sweet and innocent laying there- truly a wonderful gift. I just wanted to eat you up!”

Carl got slowly to his feet. He had to rub his knees that had gotten sore from digging into the wooden bench they were pressing into. He yawned, and then sniffed.

“Something smells real good, Ms. Ayenew.”

“Ah! That is why I woke you up, Carl. The chicken is ready to be tasted. Are you up to it?”

“Sure, Ms. Ayenew! I can always eat your cooking.”

She pulled him into a hug and kissed his forehead again. She stood back and frowned.

“It wouldn’t be good to let your mom see all of those lipstick prints on your face. Let me help you.”

She used the cloth to wipe his face again- this time on his cheeks and forehead and even across his mouth. Everywhere she had kissed him during their lovemaking. He loved every minute of her attention.

He helped her clean and put away the plastic tarps and looked again for any evidence around the table. When it was clean, he finished cleaning himself up and put his clothes back on. She was ready for him with a bowl of the chicken they had made before their play.

The chicken was excellent. It had a bit of a bite and the spices used seemed to move through flavor after flavor in his mouth- like one of those layered candies he used to get as a treat when he went shopping with his mom. It was excellent.

“Well? Do you approve, Chef Duncy?”

Carl nodded enthusiastically as he enjoyed another bite of the saucy meat.

“Then that will be tomorrow’s main course for your little friends. Now, which of the cupcakes do you think will go best with the chicken?”

They worked out the next day’s plan for lunch. He was so happy she was supportive of him. He wanted to impress his friends so... well, so they would be his friends. She wanted that for him too, and in addition he was learning even more recipes. He felt so giddy with joy he couldn’t help but giggle to himself. So far, this year had been his best year ever!

Chapter 6: Robert

Summary:

Watching the boys. They’re talking about him! Nervous about his first subject. His wish was Granted! His best friend makes him tingly!

Robert waited nervously in the Coach’s office while the last P.E. period of the day showered and got ready to head to the buss. Absently he watched them undress and make their way to the shower. From here he could see the whole thing. He even saw a number of students noticing the cups they had secured to Tim and Joseph. When he heard his own name mentioned he blushed and quickly looked down at his clipboard, pretending to write down notes and observations of the different players for that day. He should have expected that- they hadn’t told the two boys to keep it a secret.

Soon the class had cleared out except for a couple of stragglers. Robert’s heart skipped a beat when he saw Grant walk into the changing room. He caught sight of Robert in the office and came into the room.

“Hey Robert.”

“Hey, Grant.”

“So can you tell me what we’re doing here? How long is this going to take? Do you think we’ll have time for a climb after?”

Robert felt his face heat up. He was hoping Coach would explain everything to his best friend, but Coach wasn’t here yet, so what could he do?

“Well, it’s part of the new Presidential Fitness Test. Actually, you’re going to be one of the very first to participate. I, uh, I hope you don’t mind but I asked Coach if I could practice on you. As his assistant, I’m going to have to help administer the test to the whole school.”

Grant nodded. “Sure, dude. Anything I can do to help. How do we start?”

“You start by filling out this questionnaire.”

Coach’s deep voice startled Robert a bit. A copy of the multi-page questionnaire dropped on the desk in front of Grant.

“You’ll probably find the questions a bit embarrassing, but I know as an adult you’ll fill it out honestly so we can get the best results, right?”

Grant picked up the questionnaire and nodded to Coach. Robert felt he should reassure his friend.

“Don’t worry, dude. It won’t have your name on it- it’s completely anonymous.”

“Robert’s done it before. He can help you if you have any questions, right boy?”

“Yes, sir, Coach.”

Robert’s shorts were suddenly tight, anticipating what was going to happen later- if Grant would let him. Grant noticed and looked up questioningly. Robert shrugged, but didn’t hide it. It was just a natural bodily function like his dad said so what could he do, right? He watched Grant break the seal on the booklet and open it to the first page.

During the next half hour Grant had a lot of questions. Robert did his best to explain them. By the time they were through, Grant had a huge bulge in his own shorts. Robert felt better. He wasn’t the only one who got the tingles from filling out the questionnaire.

“Yeah, it happened to me, too and in front of Coach! It was embarrassing but Coach explained that it was all a part of the test.”

“Okay, so is that all? Can we go climbing now?”

This was the part Robert was dreading. Again, Coach wasn’t anywhere to be found. Robert sighed.

“No, not yet. We have to go to the therapy room for the next part and it’s going to be kind of embarrassing.”

Grant looked doubtfully out into the changing area- no doubt making sure there weren’t any students still around to see the prominent bulge in his shorts. Thankfully, he and Robert were the only students left. The next step would be embarrassing for the both of them Robert knew, but the thought of handling Grant’s erection thrilled him. He felt his cock pump out another bead of pre-cum onto his tee shirt.

Robert led Grant into the therapy room. Coach had been busy while they were working on the questions. There was a thick pad on the therapy table and one of the whirl pools was running, the steam coming from it was making the air moist. In addition were the candles and what looked like rose petals all over everything. Grant stopped and looked around.

“All done with the questions, boys?”

Coach moved in behind them and the were forced into the room to let him enter. Grant nodded and looked around the room, taking everything in. Robert was, too- this was a lot different than his own test but then he remembered what Coach had said about combining his steps.

He hadn’t known what Coach had told him until he had read the section on sexual health. After that he wanted to chicken out and let Coach handle it but Coach wouldn’t let him. He had agreed to do it and he was a test administrator, so what could he do, right? He was about to explain when thankfully, Coach cut him off.

“Well, Grant. You’re a virgin, right? Never felt the sweet release of an orgasm? Never had your cock sucked or rubbed by someone else?”

Now Grant’s face turned an even brighter shade of red. Subconsciously his hands moved in to cover his erection.

“No sir. That’s Dirty.”

“Well, not today, son. The research shows that most if not all mental illness stems from a bad first sexual experience. The Presidential Fitness Test wants to foster not just a healthy body, but a healthy mind as well. That’s why for virgins like yourself, we have to give you as good a first experience as possible. Robert has been practicing hard to master the required techniques.”

Robert saw Grant looks over at him, apprehensively and the blond boy noticed his friend’s hands that were covering his erection were gently squeezing it through his shorts.

“You see, this is as much a test of what Robert learned as it is for you. His job is to make it as positive and pleasurable as he can and your job is to relax and enjoy it. Understood?”

Grant looked up at Coach and nodded.

“Understood, Coach- I mean no, Coach. I mean- are you sure this isn’t Dirty?”

“No, Simmons. This is for mental health- the second most important health there is, next to physical. Don’t you want to have good mental health?”

“Yes, Coach.”

“I knew we could count on you, son. Now both of you get naked and enjoy the spa. Since this is Robert’s first time running the test, I’ll be supervising.”

Grant looked like he was going to object, but then thought the better of it. He suddenly looked even more embarrassed, but he sat and took off his shoes and socks. Robert sat as well, his back to his friend and began to remove his own clothes.

They both got into the whirlpool as quickly as they could to get their erections out of sight under the bubbles. Coach had FeeBee dim the lights until the room was mainly lit by the candles. Soft music began to play in the background.

Robert was nervous, but he remembered the manual saying he had to take charge with a virgin. A virgin wouldn’t know what felt good to them and it was the administrator’s job to figure it out. Still, when he reached out and caressed Grant’s chest under the water, it was tentative. Even despite the gentleness of the touch, Grant responded by pushing his chest against Robert’s hand. Then he got embarrassed and looked between Robert and Coach.

“I’m just an observer to evaluate Robert’s performance. He’s going to have to do similar things with a lot of other virgins to get them ready for the test. If you want to help him, you’ll pretend I’m not here and enjoy your friend.”

Robert knew that was a tall order.

“Don’t worry Grant. The manual says that if anything is said about what happens here, whoever betrays the test will fail the entire semester of P.E. No one’s going to hear about it and there’s no reason to be embarrassed about how you react.”

Grant looked at him.

“Really?”

Robert nodded. “And besides, I like it. You know I asked if you could be my first.”

Grant looked Robert in the eyes. His friend’s face was bright red. But then Robert felt his friend’s hand on his own leg. It squeezed. Robert felt relief flood through him as he tried to remember everything the manual had told him about how this should go.

The whirlpool was small- made for one large person. The two teens were forced to touch. Robert started slowly, letting Grant get used to being caressed. For a minute Grant just looked him in the eyes and then Robert felt those strong hands on his own chest. It encouraged him.

The younger teen leaned forward and brushed his lips against Grant’s long neck. The older boy pulled away in surprise but he didn’t have much room to move. Robert kept his hands moving, now down to the stomach and the tight six pack made strong by their hobby. Grant finally held still as he looked down through the bubbles trying to see what Robert was doing. The blond teen leaned in again and this time whispered into his friend’s ear.

“It’s okay. It’s for school- you won’t get Dirty. I promise. And I really want to do this with you if you’ll let me.”

Grant relaxed into the bath and Robert felt his stomach loosen. He snaked his hand around his friend’s waist and gave a gentle tug to pull Grant next to him. Again he trailed his lips down Grant’s neck as his hands felt up his stomach and chest under the water. Grant gasped at the feelings and then looked embarrassed at the coach.

“Remember, I’m not here, Grant. Robert’s your partner- you should concentrate on him. Besides, the more noise you make the better the grade Robert gets for this. He’s supposed to drive you out of your mind with feelings- it’s part of the test.”

Robert knew Grant and he knew it was the wrong thing to say. He didn’t want his friend to concentrate on the test- he wanted Grant to just enjoy the feelings. It was the only way he would have a ‘positive first experience with sex’. He brought his lips up to his friend’s red ear and brushed the outside of it. Then he whispered again.

“I don’t care about the test, Grant. I just want you to feel what I felt. It’s incredible. I’ve totally been looking forward to this since… well, all week now. I want to show you more than anyone else.”

That brought a full-throated moan. He could tell Grant was starting to let go. Now he brought his hand to Grant’s knee and pulled it so his friend’s legs would spread. Grant’s body shivered visibly as he watched him. He felt his friend’s arm snake around his own waist as Robert let his hand caress up and down Grant’s inner thighs. They were as tight as the rest of him. Robert looked down to see the tip of his own erection poking out of the water.

Now Robert got more bold and let his hand trail all the way up to Grant’s ball sack. His friend tensed as it got closer and he made a cute little whine when Robert’s fingers gently cupped it.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

Grant looked up from the water with a pained expression and nodded. Robert closed his hand around the sack and gently caressed it, forcing Grant’s eyes to close. He felt Grant pull him in closer.

“Don’t worry, I’m going to make you feel way better than that.”

In response, Grant pulled him even closer and now Robert felt Grant’s fingers tentatively feeling around his balls. Robert returned to caressing Grant’s neck with his lips. He loved the feeling of his friend’s damp skin on his lips. He loved hearing Grant’s gasping breath as he experienced the feelings for the first time. Robert imagined it was similar to how Grant felt the first time he had directed Robert hand-hold by hand-hold to the top of his first wall.

Robert kept his hands moving, caressing Grant’s thighs and teasing his sack. He could tell by his friend’s moans that Grant was feeling good. Robert moved his hand up and for the first time gently grasped Grant’s erection. Now Grant’s arm clenched around him even more tightly.

“It’s okay. You can enjoy it. My first time I could hardly think. I’ll go slow.”

“Oh… oh… Robert- your hand… it feels…”

“I know. I remember, buddy.”

Robert caressed the outside of the cock, it was strange to feel a cock without it's foreskin.  He carefully avoided rubbing the tip and he wondered how Grant could stand the feeling of it being constantly rubbed against his underwear.  He leaned in and again added the sensation of kisses to Grant’s neck.

“I know this is weird, but you have a nice one. I mean it’s soft and hard at the same time. It’s nice.”

Robert felt Grant’s hand grab his own erection. He couldn’t help but gasp at the unexpected feeling. Robert’s own arousal was reaching critical. He wasn’t supposed to push Grant over inside the whirlpool. He felt the best feeling was in the mouth and he wanted Grant to feel that, but Grant’s hand on his own penis made him not want to move things along.

“I never realized yours is so big. I mean I saw it when we had P.E. together but it was soft.”

Grant’s hand explored Robert’s length. Robert tensed and then hunched to get away from the intense feeling of grant rubbing the exposed part of his cock with his thumb.

“Stop, Grant! I don’t want to cum in the whirlpool. Besides, the manual says you go first and then only if you want to…”

“I need it, Robert. Lets get out then. I’ve never felt this tingly before. I want to feel it. I want an orgasm, like, real bad.”

Robert would teach him the right words later. Right now his subject was in distress. Robert was as horny now as he had been the first time he had done it with Coach so he understood his friend’s need. Besides- Grant was the subject and he had to honor the subject’s wishes, so what could he do, right?

They got out of the metal tub under Coach’s watchful eyes. Robert dried off Grant very carefully. He didn’t want to set his friend off before he could pleasure him with his mouth. Grant insisted on drying Robert in return and almost set him off when he dried Robert’s erection using his towel-wrapped fist. If it wasn’t in the manual not to, he would have let Grant finish him.

They moved over to the table and Robert prompted Grant to lay down on the pad. Robert rubbed Grant’s chest and stomach- paying attention to the hard nipples nested in areolas that were barely larger than the nubs. Again Robert was intrigued by the heat coming from his friend’s body. Grant watched every movement as Robert moved closer and closer to the five and a half inch erection. Robert leaned down over his friend and as he clenched the hard shaft, he caught Grant’s nipple in his lips.

“Oh… oh… unnnnh! Robert! Oh… Robert- how can it feel this good?”

Robert didn’t answer. He used his lips to kiss and caress his friend down across the firm stomach- it’s muscles tensed against the feeling of Robert’s hand stroking his cock. He dipped his tongue gently into Grant’s belly button and then followed down to the start of Grant’s large patch of hair. Suddenly he felt Grant’s hands on his head. They rubbed through his hair and caressed his ears. Robert moved down farther and took the tip of Grant’s erection in his mouth.

Grant moaned and his hands pressed against the back of Robert’s head at the same time he thrust into Robert’s mouth. Robert gagged before the erection was pulled back. Then Grant thrust again. This time Robert was ready and controlled his gag reflex. The next time Grant pulled back, Robert got his hand around the base. It stopped Grant from being able to thrust the whole way in. Next Robert pushed Grant’s hands off his head- he had to maintain control to give his subject the best experience.

“Sorry, dude. I’m sorry. It felt too goo-”

Robert cut off his apology by slathering the thick shaft and rubbing the tip with the flat of his tongue. Now that Robert could control the action, he used the techniques Coach had drilled into him to bring Grant to the height of excitement and then switch to another technique. Grant would whine in frustration and several times Robert had to knock his hands away again.

“Please, dude. I can’t wait anymore! Please Robert- I gotta feel it!”

Robert went back to tonguing the head as Grant thrashed under him. When he felt Grant’s hands return to the back of his head, he allowed them to push his mouth farther down the shaft. He pulled back and let the hands push him down again. This continued until Grant was driving the pace. Robert flattened his control hand allowing more of the hot, fleshy pole into his mouth. And when Grant suddenly arched his back, driving as much of that cock into Robert’s mouth as he could, Robert was ready. He kept his tongue rubbing up and down the pulsing shaft all the way through his friend’s first orgasm.

 

Reluctantly, Robert swallowed. The manual said spitting it out in front of the subject would lessen their experience. If Robert had wanted to, he could have put a condom on his friend, but he had wanted his friend to get the most feeling. In hindsight, the condom might have let him stretch it out longer, leading to an even bigger orgasm. But that was what this session was for- getting experience and working on his technique.

Robert gently cleaned the flexing erection as Grant’s mind worked though what it experienced. He worked slow and avoided the tip so it would give his friend gentle tingles through his body an not excruciating pleasure. Grant was breathing hard with an arm laying across his eyes as if he didn’t want to leave the little personal space he was in. He wasn’t ready to face the world. Robert kissed and stroked Grant’s body with his mouth and hands while he waited for his friend’s response.

“Dude. I feel like I’ve climbed a hundred walls in a row.”

Grant’s hand rubbed up and down Robert’s back. It went all the way down to Robert’s rear and explored it. The teen stepped closer to the table, moving more of his body in range of Grant’s hands. Grant misunderstood Robert’s intention and leaned forward to look at his bobbing cock. Grant took a tentative lick- not on the drooling tip but on the soft foreskin covering the side.

“Relax and enjoy yourself, Grant. The manual says I should make contact such as gentle caressing. Beside, you’re the subject, you don’t have to-”

“I want to. I mean, that was the best thing I’ve ever felt and I want to- you know- give you the same feelings.”

“It’s okay, Grant. Coach Williams is going to-”

“It’s what he wants, Robert. He’s the subject and if that’s what he wants, then that’s what he gets.”

Robert looked over at Coach. He had forgotten the man was in the room. The blond 15 year old suddenly felt self conscious.

“But, I mean he’s feeling all good right now. What if later he changes his mind and…”

He looked back at the smiling Grant.

“Look, dude. I just don’t want us to be all weird around each other, okay? Maybe it was a bad idea to ask for you to be my first. Or on my list. It was selfish.”

“Did you really ask for me? I half suspected you were joking.”

“He sure did, Grant. You were the first one he thought of after he got his toes curled the first time.”

Robert felt Coach step up behind him, just before those large arms encircled him. It started as a hug, but then Coach trapped his arms and pressed his knee into Robert’s back. It forced his hips forward, presenting the flexing pole to his friend.

“I really want to Robert. I mean, I’m real curious and it’s you so it’s okay, right? I promise no weirdness later. This is for the test, right?”

“Go ahead, Grant. Robert’s just being a little bashful. I know he likes a good blowjob, don’t you boy?”

Grant looked between the two and an understanding dawned on his face.

“So you did it with Coach? Wow. I was wondering, but I never would have guessed.”

Grant chuckled and looked at the tub.

“How could you both fit in there? It must have been real cramped.”

Coach laughed.

“No, Robert had the crash course. He’s my boy. Go ahead, suck on that stick- he likes it, don’t you boy.”

It was embarrassing and thrilling to have Coach talk about him that way in front of Grant and he couldn’t deny he was aching to feel a hot mouth on his stick.

“Yes, Coach. It feels real good.”

Coach leaned down and rubbed his rough stubble on Robert’s cheek. Now they were both watching Grant eye his erection. There was movement behind him and he heard Coach’s zipper being opened. Robert began to quiver.

“Um, Coach, um maybe we could wait-”

“Nonsense. You said he was your closest friend. No secrets between best buddies, right?”

Robert had to break eye contact with Grant. He never wanted his best friend to know about- much less see- Coach dominate him. But Coach was his center and knew what was best for him so what could he do, right?

“Right Coach. You know what’s best.”

Now Grant looked curious. “What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to fuck the snot out of your best friend Simmons, and he’s going to love it. Hop up for a second and you can watch. Over here.”

Grant got up and a strong hand forced Robert to lay his chest on the table. Robert felt his cheeks being spread apart and the fresh humiliation of knowing his best friend was seeing his hole rushed through him. Normally, he would stand up and hide it from Grant, but the fact that Coach was the one showing it off kept him in position.

“See how it’s clenching over and over? It means he wants it. Remember that, Simmons.”

“Really? You’re going to stick it in, Coach? And you like it, Robert?”

“Only when Coach does it. I don’t think I’d like it from anyone else.”

“We don’t know that for sure, do we boy? You’ve only had ol’ Coach’s fuck stick in there.”

“No- only you, Coach. Please, only you.”

Coach chuckled.

“Here, Simmons. Make yourself useful and squirt some of this right on his hole.”

“Um, okay.”

“Put on a lot unless you want to hear your best friend scream.”

“But you said he liked it. Why would he scream?”

“Because he knows his Coach likes it when he screams. Like the first time I took his virgin hole. I rammed this thick fuck stick right up in there and he squealed like a stuck pig. It was hot.”

Robert felt cold gel in his crack. Grant had squeezed some out just above his hole.

“You’d better spread it down over his hole.”

There was a pause and then Grant asked, “with what, Coach?”

“With your fingers, you sissy. You can see it’s clean can’t you?”

There was another short pause before Robert felt Grant’s fingers rubbing the gel all over his hole. It really turned him on to feel his best friend’s fingers on his hole.

“Wow. It’s like it’s trying to grab my finger when I rub over it.”

“That’s right. Robert has a needy hole now that I’ve broken it in. You’d better rub some on my stick while you’re at it. I need to get Robert horned up some more.”

Robert felt Coach’s hands snake between his chest and the table. Those rough fingers started playing with his nipples. The more Coach played, the hotter Robert felt until he was squirming and moaning on the table. More humiliation washed through him.

“Okay. Watch closely. No, closer- get right in here.”

Robert looked back and saw Coach’s arm around Grant’s waist, pulling him closer until Grant’s rampant erection brushed his read end. Robert felt light-headed. It was like his cock was pulling his consciousness away. He looked back down at the table and took a deep breath.

Coach squeezed his cheeks hard and he felt Grant’s hand on his back. After a moment, he felt Coach’s hot, blunt erection against his hole. Robert gripped the table and took a deep breath. Would Coach shove it in painfully, or would he be gentle and reduce him to a moaning mess? He knew that no matter which it was, his relationship with Grant would never be the same.

Coach was gentle. His bulbous tip pushed past Robert’s entrance and he paused to let Robert catch his breath.

“Wow. I didn’t think it would fit. I mean it’s so much bigger than the hole. Are you okay, dude?”

Grant’s hand rubbed his back comfortingly. Robert let out his breath and nodded.

“Yeah. Yeah, it’s fine. You can go more, Coach.”

“That’s my boy.”

Coach pushed more into him and it burned like usual. Another pause and Robert could feel his hole clenching over and over as his body got used to it.

“I think you’re hurting him, Coach. He’s holding onto the pad so hard his knuckles are white.”

Grant leaned down and looked at his face.

“Are you sure you’re okay, dude? You don’t have to do this for me, okay?”

 

“He has to do it for me, isn’t that right, boy?”

Robert’s face heated up again. But when Coach was was right, he was right- what could you do?

“Yeah, man. It’s okay- just really intense. You can go more Coach- I’m ready.”

Coach pushed in slowly, stopping each time Robert gasped until that thick bush was pressed against his cheeks. Grant whistled in appreciation.

“That’s amazing, dude. I can’t believe you could get all that in. What does it feel like?”

“Um, unnnnghhh… It feels… it feels intense. Like I gotta go to the bathroom but… unnnnnngh! Oh, oh, oh, oh…”

Coach had started moving in an out of him. He moved slowly but Robert could tell he was building up speed. It completely broke his train of thought. And it also kept hitting that spot- crushing that spot. It made the burning and the fullness blend with it- enhance it. It didn’t hurt anymore but the feelings were just as intense. And just when he was getting used to it, he felt Coach’s chest on his back and those strong arms circle around his chest and pull him up into a standing position. Then that thick pole was pressed harder against his prostate. It drove Robert wild.

It felt overwhelming and Robert couldn’t help but moan and whine. Worse, in this new position, Grant could watch his face and his stomach as they clenched and quivered. His best friend looked down at his cock which would flex and burble fresh precum each time Coach slid in and out of him.

Robert didn’t know what the look on his best friend’s face meant. Grant was as far out of his depth as Robert was. He was curious and worried and even in his distress Robert scanned his face but he didn’t see disgust. In fact, Grant was staring at his dripping cock. He reached out and felt it with his finger tips.

Robert’s moan was a long, drawn-out sound driven by those calloused fingers gently exploring his erection. When they brushed over the tip, the intensity caused him to try and pull away- and pushing himself onto Coach.

“Yeah, boy. Coach’s big cock is making you feel good, isn’t it?”

“Yes, Coach. Unnnnnhhhhhhh…. Oh yeah, oh yeah. Oh, Coach- it’s pushing it so hard…”

“That’s one impressive tool, isn’t it, Simmons?”

Grant looked up at Coach and pulled his fingers away. Then he swallowed and returned to grasping it- feeling it’s heat and hardness. He nodded.

“Yeah, Coach. I never knew they made them this big! It’s so firm and hot, but soft at the same time. You know, I could never tell when it was mine. I never realized-”

“Put your mouth on it, Simmons. Rub the tip with your tongue like Robert did for you. It’ll take him to the moon!”

Grant looked Robert in the eye and licked his lips. It was subconscious. He looked so handsome with his square jaw and rich, brown eyes. His clean-cut hair that looked like black satin. Best of all was the fact that Grant was breathing hard and Robert could see the edge of his ears were bright red. Then Grant dropped to his knees in front of Robert, pulled down his erection and- hesitated. He licked his lips again and looked up at Robert. Then he closed his eyes and took the end of it in his mouth!

Coach pushed all the way in and stopped. Robert could feel it flex inside him and the sensation of a mouth on his cock made him clench the thick rod hard. Robert’s hands found their way onto Grant’s head. He tried not to pull and instead, he ran his fingers through his friend’s hair. It felt as soft and silky as it looked.

“Dude! Thanks so much but you don’t have to do that. Coach will make me cum.”

Grant’s only reply was to take more of Robert’s cock into his mouth- so much he gagged on it before pulling back. He held for a moment, using his tongue before plunging down again until he gagged some more. Then he had to pull off entirely.

“Gosh it’s big. It’s like the hundred foot wall- I feel like I have to climb it.”

“You can, Simmons. I’ve had the whole thing in my mouth- and down my throat. It reminded me of the last time I had my stomach pumped!”

Grant looked up at Coach and then back to Robert’s erection. He got a serious expression on his face before he once again leaned forward and took it into his mouth.

“Take it slow, Simmons. You have practice tomorrow. I don’t want you out because of a sore throat. Just take as much as you can for now, but when he squirts, I’ll expect you to get it all- understood?”

Grant pulled off long enough to say “Yes, sir.” Then he put it back in. He played with the end of it- licking it with his tongue and rubbing the tip against the roof of his mouth. Robert briefly felt teeth that were covered up as quickly as the gasp they forced out of the captured teen. It was only Coach’s arms around him that kept his legs from collapsing from the feeling. Robert wished he was laying down.

“There you go, boy. You’ve got Coach in your hot hole and a hot guy sucking you off. Are you ready to cum?”

Robert nodded causing beads of sweat to run down his face.

“Yes, Coach. Please, Coach. Make me cum!”

Coach grinned and tongued the edge of his ear. Then he started thrusting in and out again and each time that large head pushed so hard against that spot. Robert had to lay his head back against Coach’s muscular chest and close his eyes.

Coach sped up, getting close himself. Robert was just on the edge when Coach reached around him and captured Grant’s head. The force of Coach’s rutting into him pushed Robert’s cock into Grant’s mouth. Then Robert came hard and Grant tried to struggle as his pent up load came out.

“No ya don’t Simmons. You swallow it all like Robert did. It’s good protein- it won’t hurt you. Think of it as a heath supplement. That’s a good boy. Keep that tongue going and your friend will feel even more pleasure. Yeah, yeah- a little more.”

Coach released Grant’s head. Grant pulled off and coughed. He wiped his mouth and Robert could see tears in his eyes.

“Now clean it off with your tongue like Robert did. Gently now- it’s sensitive. It’s not really about it being clean. It’s more like down shifting a car when you’re coming to a stop. You have to slow an engine down in steps. Good.”

Coach nuzzled Robert’s neck and began to thrust again. Robert’s prostate was incredibly sensitive and it made him tense up. It also made him clench which helped the Coach explode inside him. He could feel the liquid spray the wall of his colon! Now the Coach was holding him up completely.

“Oh, Coach. That was incredible!”

“Yeah, boy. I knew that would get your rocks off. You’ve been mooning over Simmons ever since you asked for him to be your first. Stick with Coach and I’ll make good things happen.”

Grant finished cleaning and stood up. He breathed a huge sigh and leaned against the table. His erection was still going, even after the gagging and discomfort.

Coach maneuvered him to the table and bent him over it so he was next to Grant. Robert rested gratefully with his chest against the pad. He would have rather lay down or get back into the relaxing whirlpool but he knew this was where Coach wanted him.

“So what did you think, Simmon?”

“I dunno Coach. It was pretty cool, I guess.”

“Are we cool, dude?”

Grant looked down at Robert.

“Yeah, dude. I think so. I mean that was really crazy and I don’t know how I’m not Dirty but we’re still friends.”

Robert was relieved.

“That’s good to hear, Simmons. Miller here thinks the world of you. In fact, come and stand right here.”

Robert put his face into the padding and moaned. He knew what was going to happen next.

“No, over here.”

“Coach- I don’t think I should-”

“Nonsense. There’s no better time for you. He’s already stretched out and lubricated. He’s all ready to add your baby-batter to his oven. Here- I can help.”

Robert felt the top of Grant’s cock swipe past his hole. It clenched.

“The secret is to tease them. Back and forth and stop. Then poke it before going back an forth again.”

Coach was in control. Then the tip stayed right on Robert’s hole and pushed in. Robert gasped.

It was definitely Grant’s. Coach’s stick was bigger. But Grant’s was perfect. Where Coach’s stick overwhelmed him and dominated him, Grant’s pleasured him and his thrusts were gentle and tentative.

“You won’t break him, Simmons. Go faster and use more force. It’s feel better for him, I guarantee.”

Grant got more forceful and of course it did feel better for Robert. That seemed to encourage his friend, who started to get faster. Then Coach pulled Robert into a standing position and pulled Grant’s arms around him. It surprised the blond teen how warm and safe he felt in his friend’s strong arms and it worried him a little. He didn’t want to be Dirty- he only wanted Coach and his best friend. But if another man with strong arms like those were to try this with him- would he resist letting his little hole be fucked by them?

Then Coach knelt in front of him and took his whole length into his mouth in one fell swoop. It was impressive and Grant’s gasp echo his own. Coach held it there, swallowing over and over until he pulled off.

“See Simmons? If you apply yourself and train hard I know you’ll get it someday.”

Robert heard Grant’s ragged breath in his ear as his friend picked up his pace. At the same time, Coach’s mouth worked his whole pole. Each time Grant thrust into him the dark-haired sixteen year old would make a little ‘unnng’ sound and hug him closer.

“Oh, dude, this feels so good. I’ve never felt anything like it. I think I’m gonna do it. I’m… gonna… squirt!”

Grant pressed deeply into Robert as his hands found Robert’s hips and pulled him in. Robert felt Grant’s cock flexing hard inside him and both teens grunted together. They stayed in that position- Grant’s arms circled around him again. And suddenly Robert felt Grant’s lips on his neck, kissing him. He reached around behind him and captured Grant’s cheeks in his hands and pushed his friend back inside.

Eventually, the three of them broke it up. Grant was wasted and lay down on the padded table. Robert leaned down on top of him, not wanting the moment to be gone. That’s when he felt Coach push another one of those plugs inside him.

“That will keep all of it inside. You’ve been bread by two strong men, boy. Inside our two sperm are vying to make you pregnant. Who’s do you think it will be? Mine, or your best friend’s?”

Coach laughed at the blush it brought on. He looked down at Grant, who looked back at him sleepily

“Alright you two- go shower while I clean up this mess. Then Grant needs to report back for measuring and his cup to get ready for the test next week.”

“Um, Coach, sir? Um, if it’s alright, could Grant wait until the rest of the class to get his cup? I mean, you know I need more practice and we hang out a lot and I thought as long as it’s homework that maybe I could practice with him?”

The large man crossed his arms and became stern.

“And you promise you’ll put in some practice every day?”

Robert looked at Grant and back at Coach.

“Yes, sir! I mean we can even do it in my room because my dad knows it’s part of my homework. I mean, if it’s okay with you, dude.”

Grant seemed to perk up a bit at the idea.

“So, like, we’ll have to do it every day? Sure! I mean, if that’s what you want- you know I’ll help with your homework.”

“Fine. Grant can wait with the rest of the class.”

“Um, also Coach- I think my dad was joking, but he said to tell you he could help out with the class after I told him we had to process the whole school.”

Coach laughed.

“I’ll bet he did, but no- between me and you four assistants I think we can handle it. But tell him if he wants a good fucking I can come over and plow him any time- I know your dad’s a horn-dog just like his son.”

“He’s a… what?”

“You know- always horny- always wanting to have sex.”

The two went off to the showers and Robert couldn’t’ take his eyes off Grant’s body. He wondered what it would be like to do that thing with his tongue to Grant’s rear end. Or even what it would feel like to put his cock inside that hole. He was intensely curious about what it felt like. And then he saw that Grant was watching him, too. By the time their shower was over they both had hard cocks again.

It was later, over the loud lawn-mower like sound of Grant’s engine pushing the car up the center hill that Grant confided in Robert.

“Dude. I have to tell you the weirdest thing. I totally dreamed about what happened. I mean, not exactly but it was you and Coach and we did the same things.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean two nights ago I dreamed you and Coach and me got Dirty together.”

“Really? What happened?”

“Well, it was the three of us and we were naked and- well, your cock wasn’t as big in the dream and Coach’s eyes had this weird green outline or something but basically it was the same. I had to wash my sheets. Isn’t that strange?”

“Yeah. I usually don’t remember those dreams.”

“I know. Me, too! But for some reason I knew I had to do whatever you and Coach told me to do.”

“Probably just nerves. But you did like it, right? I mean, we’re still cool, right?”

Grant blushed and looked down. Robert followed his gaze and saw the firm lump in his jeans. He reached over and touched his best friend’s knee. He rubbed in slowly- giving Grant the opportunity to object but instead, Grant spread his legs open to give Robert access. Robert’s heart leaped.

“Hey- why don’t you turn on Donner Ave. and park at the spot overlooking the beach? You can help me with my homework.”

Chapter 7: Tim

Summary:

Another bad score. It itches like crazy. Caught by little brother. Little brother is a genius! Now it hurts. A call to Joseph.

Tim lay on his back in the bedroom he shared with his little brother with his pants down around his ankles. The itching from the punishment Coach gave him was driving him crazy! He had his hand on the cup he couldn’t take off and he was twisting it back and forth, trying to get some friction on one of his bites. He had to scratch it!

He must have been making a lot of noise because he didn’t notice the door open and Alex come into the room.

“What’s wrong, Tim? Why are you making those weird noises?”

Tim looked up and saw his little brother standing there, his dark eyes fixed on the cup containing Tim’s itching member.

“Close the door, Alex! Mom will see.”

Alex hastily closed the door, but instead of leaving, he moved over and sat next to Tim on his bed.

“What’s that thing?”

“It’s a cup. It’s for school.”

Alex’s face scrunched down as he looked at the plastic prison.

“Why? What’s it do?”

Tim sighed. He didn’t want to get into it with his twelve year old brother.

“Look, it’s for a test? It’s just that it’s itching so bad and I can’t scratch it, okay?”

Alex leaned down and examined the cup closely.

“It’s got holes in it. What are those for? Do they go all the way in?”

“Yeah. It’s so I can wash it out in the shower and not have to take it off.”

Now Alex got bold and touched the little line of square holes that looked like an intake on a sport car’s turbo. Then his hand traveled up and touched some of the hairs from Tim’s bush that extended past the cup. Tim jumped.

“Hey! What’d you do that for?”

“Sorry. They looked real soft and I wanted to feel them. Sorry.”

“You’ll have your own soon. Then you can feel them all you want. Arrrgh!”

Tim wrenched at the cup and he was only able to make the thing in the cup brush over the bite just below the head. It made it itch worse.

Alex looked at his tortured face and back down at the cup. Once more his finger traced the holes in the top. Then he jumped up off the bed.

“Hold on. I think I know how to fix it!”

With that Alex went to the closet and started rummaging through a box. A few minutes later and Alex approached the bed holding something in his hand. He sat back down on Tim’s bed and handed his brother his prize.

“Whoa! Where did you get these?”

“They were in dad’s stuff and mom was going to throw them out but I wanted to save them ‘cause they’re fun to play with.”

Tim looked at the bristle-covered wire in his hand . His dad used them to clean out his smoking pipes. They could bend and get into the little nooks and crannies. In short- they were the perfect tool for the job. Tim grabbed his brother into a one-armed hug.

“You’re a genius, Alex. This will be awesome!”

Tim bent the pipe cleaner and fed the end into one of the holes. It missed the spot, but he could feel the bristles against the tip of his penis. If he could get it to somehow go around it to the bottom- it would definitely scratch that spot!

After a few minutes of trying different holes and different bends, he still wasn’t able to get it onto any of the bites. He groaned in frustration.

“Let me try.”

Tim was dubious. It was one thing to let Alex sit next to him while he tried to scratch his itch- it was another thing to let his little brother wield the instrument that would be rubbing such a Dirty place.

“I don’t know, Alex. Don’t you think it’s weird?”

“Why? It’s not like I’m rubbing it like dad did. I’m just helping you.”

Tim sat up in alarm.

“How did you know dad was rubbing me?”

“He told me. He said we had to keep it a secret because you would get jealous.”

Tim’s face clouded over in anger.

“He lied, Alex. If I had known I would have stopped him from doing that stuff with you.”

“Why?”

“It’s not right. And he lied to me, too. He said I was special. He said if I loved him I would do it for him. That bastard!”

“He’s not! He our dad. Don’t use bad words, Tim.”

Tim watched his little brother. This whole time, they hadn’t talked about what had happened. Tim didn’t want to think about it, and he thought Alex didn’t know about him and their dad. It seemed that Alex knew everything already and maybe now was the time to talk.

“Did you like it, Alex? When he touched you down there?”

Alex shook his head.

“He didn’t touch me. He said I had to wait until I was older. But he liked it when I rubbed his and...“ Alex made a face. “Did he ever make you put it in your mouth?”

Tim looked away, embarrassed. But he needed to be honest with Alex if he wanted Alex to be honest with him so he nodded.

“Yeah. I hated it. But he would say nice things about me and he was sort of gentle…”

“’You’re such a good boy, Alex. Maybe we could take a family trip to Biznie Land when I’m done with this project!’”

Tim had to laugh. His little brother did a good impression of their dad.

“He told me it would be a cruise on the Inspector Comics boat, but yeah. He kept promising.”

Then Tim gasped and practically wrenched the cup sideways. The itching had flared up again.

“Look- just let me try it. You’re gonna rip it off if you don’t stop.”

“It itches so bad I can’t help it! Aaarrrrgh!”

Alex took the pipe cleaner from him and pushed Tim’s hands away from the cup. He straitened out the pipe cleaner and fed it through the right-most hole. Tim jumped when he felt the stiff bristles against the tip of his penis.

“It touched it.”

Now Alex gently pressed it against Tim’s sensitive flesh until it bent down. He pushed more of it in and used Tim’s penis to bend it some more. Then he rotated the pipe cleaner until it was now under the exposed part of Tim’s head. Time took control the pipe-cleaner.

“Oh, yeah Alex! It’s just right! Oh… oh…”

The pipe-cleaner was in the perfect spot to scratch the worst of the bites. Tim groaned as he moved it back and forth brushing over it with the stiff bristles. Both boys jumped when the door flung open.

“What are you doing with your brother, Tim?”

It was their mom. Her face had a look of fear. She looked back and forth between the two boys.

“No, mom! It’s not what you think! I have to wear this cup for school and it itches and Alex said he had an idea and…”

“He didn’t do anything to me, mom!”

After a moment of taking in the scene, her face softened and she breathed a big sigh.

“I’m sorry, Tim. It just reminded me so much of what I heard on the other side of the door when I caught your father… I’m sorry.”

“Mom, you really think I would… do that with Alex?”

She shook her head and looked at him pleadingly.

“Forgive me, Tim. I’m so sorry I thought that. It’s just that with you making those noises and telling Alex how good it felt and the lady at the divorce place said that since your dad did that to you, you would be more likely to do it to another kid…”

That surprised Tim. They hadn’t said anything like that to him. He looked at Alex who was looking back at him with wide eyes. Then his little brother grinned at him.

“Tim’s gonna touch me, Tim’s gonna touch me!”

Tim grabbed the pillow behind him and swatted his little brother in the face with it.

“That’s not funny, Alex. Stop it.”

Alex ginned at him while he fixed his hair with his fingers.

“Don’t, Alexander. It’s not funny. It was the worst thing in the world for me to see when he was making you do that.”

“Sorry, Mom.”

“Mom, I would never hurt Alex. I would never!”

She smiled wanly at him.

“It’s okay, son. They said you wouldn’t be able to help yourself. They said it was like a disease.”

Tim shook his head. He couldn’t believe his mom was saying this to him, much less in front of Alex.

“Just please promise me you won’t make him do anything he doesn’t want to do, okay? And if you promise anything to him in exchange for sexual favors- you can’t ignore it later like your dad did.”

“Stop! That’s… that’s so gross! I don’t even want to think about that!”

“I hope so, but just remember no matter what happens, I will always love you, son.”

Tim shook his head. This was humiliating. And he did think it was gross to touch Alex that way- or make Alex… put it in his mouth. But why did he have that dull ache in his groin now that he was thinking about it? Had his dad really infected him?

“So how long do you have to wear that? It’s for that physical fitness test, right?”

It took Tim a moment to figure out what his mom as talking about. Then he remembered the cup with the pipe-cleaner hanging out of it.

“Yeah. We’re supposed to wear it for a week. I have to go on Saturday for the real test and they take it off.”

“Let me guess. You have to pee sitting down, right?”

“How did you know?”

“I didn’t have to put down the seat three times since you had that P.E. class Saturday. And here I thought you were just being thoughtful.”

 

Tim had had enough. His itch was back and his mom thought he was a pervert and now he was being teased be cause of the stupid device-

“Both of you! Out! Let me scratch in peace!”

Alex giggled and jumped off the bed. His mom ushered them out of the room and left him alone. Now Tim’s penis itched and ached. Once more the thought of Alex’s mouth on his-

“Arrrggh!”

Tim used the pipe cleaner to scratch and scratch. It even got a little sore but at least it felt good. It made him wonder how Joseph was doing, so he called his friend.

“Dude! Oh, man- it won’t stop! I don’t know what to do and it’s driving me crazy!”

“I know, dude. It was driving me crazy before, too.”

“Before what? What did you do?”

“Actually, Alex figured it out. Can you come over for a while? I can show you.”

“Hold on, I’ll ask my mom.”

Tim heard muffled conversation for a few moments and then Joseph was back.

“I’ll be right over!”

True to his word, Joseph rang his doorbell in record time. When they got to the room and shut the door, they suddenly got bashful. Then Joseph groaned and held his crotch.

“Dude! I can’t stop thinking about what you did for me.” He grinned. “It won’t stop trying to get hard.”

Joseph said it in a whisper. Tim nodded in return.

“Yeah, me too.”

They waited in awkward silence for a moment, neither one looking at the other one until Joseph straitened up.

“So, um, do we have to get them out? The cups?”

Tim nodded and unbuttoned his jeans. This time he took them all the way off and let them pool on the floor. Joseph followed suit. Tim sat on his bed and patted for Joseph to sit next to him.

“So you use one of these.” Tim handed his friend a pipe cleaner. He took one of his own.

“Then you kind of bend it this way to stick it in here.”

Tim demonstrated as he talked his friend through it.

“Then you stick it in until it touches your… well, until it touches you. When you feel it, you kind of bend it twice so it curves. Then you twist it and the brush part goes right… under… ow!”

The metal tip of the pipe cleaner poked the tip of his penis.

“It needs to be bent some more. Let me try again.”

Tim pulled it out and straightened it. Joseph was concentrating on bending his. They worked at it for at least ten minutes until Tim got frustrated.

“I don’t get it! It’s not working. This sucks!”

“Dude! It’s itching too much! Maybe Alex could do it again?”

Tim didn’t like the idea of involving his little brother. He was still stung by the accusation that he wouldn’t be able to help doing perverted things to the boy. That and the fact that he had started to get hard thinking about it.

“Naah. We can figure it out. Let me try something else.”

Again they worked on it and it still wouldn’t bend right. They both kept poking themselves with that sharp point at the end. Soon, Joseph was begging him.

“Please just call Alex! If he can show us one more time, I’m sure we can do it after that. Please, dude? It’s driving me crazy!”

Tim gave up. His penis was now sore from being poked. His best friend was in distress. Against his better judgment, he called to his little brother.

Alex came in excitedly. He paused when he saw both teens wearing just their tee shirt and the cup.

“You, too? It itches?”

Joseph nodded.

“Can you bend it again, like you did for Tim? Please?”

Alex nodded and took the pipe-cleaner from Joseph. He had Joseph lay back down on the bed as he watched the Middle Schooler shape the cleaner how he wanted it.

“So first it’s like this so the tip doesn’t poke you. Then you put it in the hole like this…”

Alex pushed the end of the cleaner into the cup like he had for Tim before. Joseph jerked and hissed a breath in through his teeth when it made contact.

“Then you have to push it against your penis to bend it…”

“Easy, Alex! That’s really sensitive.”

“You don’t have to do it hard, but it has to bend. And once more to make it into a curve like this, see?”

Alex traced a line to a half-circle in the air.

“Then you turn it like this so it slips under your penis like this.”

Alex gently rotated the pipe-cleaner and Joseph let out a little moan.

“Oh, yeah. That’s the spot right there. You’re a genius, little dude.”

Tim watched with an aching crotch as Alex gently pushed the end of the pipe cleaner back and forth, scratching Joseph’s itch. At one point the feeling got a bit much and Joseph gasped and grabbed Alex’s shoulder. And as Joseph began to guide Alex on how to move it to make it scratch just the right spot- he got flashbacks from his sessions with his father as the man instructed him on how to suck his cock. It made Tim uncomfortable.

“Okay, Joseph. You can scratch it on your own. You don’t need Alex to do it for you.”

“But I don’t mind! I like it.”

Tim shook his head.

“No, Alex. Thanks for your help- I owe you one but I think we can handle it from here.”

“But I want to stay! Mom’s watching stupid cooking shows and it’s boring! Please, Tim? I promise I’ll be quiet!”

Tim looked at Joseph who shrugged and took over scratching his itch.

“Fine, but you can’t butt in.”

“Thanks, Tim. I won’t be a pest, I promise.”

Tim tried again to get the bend right. After a few times he looked up at Alex who looked like he would burst. He sighed and motioned his little brother over. Alex jumped up and raced to the bed. He fixed the pipe cleaner and made it curve right. Tim breathed a sigh of relief when he felt those hard bristles hit the spot. Alex started moving it gently against his itch. Tim knew he should make his little brother sit down away from them but it felt so good, he couldn’t bring himself to push him away.

“You shouldn’t do that, Alex. Ungh! Oh, it feels good…”

“It’s okay. I like it. Mom said if I like it then it’s okay. You can’t help it, right?”

Now Tim put his hand over Alex’s hand and pulled it away. He looked up nervously at Joseph, who was looking at Alex in surprise.

“That’s not right, Alex. Mom’s crazy. I would never-”

“Dude! Your mom says it’s okay to do- stuff- with Alex? That’s crazy! What does she mean by you can’t help it?”

Now Tim blushed bright red. He shook his head.

“Nothing. Just forget it. And Alex, I swear-”

“Our dad used to make us do sex stuff with him until my mom found out and divorced him. The people at the divorce place said Tim would want to touch me, too. They said he couldn’t help it.”

“No! You’re not supposed to just tell people that, Alex! It’s embarrassing!”

Now Joseph kind of hunched forward. Tim recognized the pose of trying to relieve the pressure of the cup when his penis was getting hard. Was Joseph turned on by it?

“Really, dude? Is that where you learned how to suck-”

“Don’t say anything, Joseph! Remember the non-disclosure thing?”

“Oh, yeah. Sorry. But why didn’t you tell me?”

Tim stared at him for a moment until Joseph broke eye contact. Joseph lightly punched Tim’s shoulder.

“Yeah, I guess I wouldn’t want to tell anyone, either. He did it to both of you?”

Alex answered before Tim could.

“He didn’t touch me- he said I was too young. He just made me put his cock in my mouth. But he said I was almost as good at it as Tim- I just needed to learn how to stop gagging.”

Joseph adjusted himself again. Tim wanted to yell at him but his own penis was aching to get hard. He remembered what it felt like to have Joseph’s cock twitch in his mouth. It was so much better than when he had to do it for Mr. Russel. He had wanted to make Joseph feel good. He had liked it when his best friend moaned and gasped. It didn’t feel gross at all. Joseph broke the silence.

“It’s okay, Tim. I won’t tell anyone, I promise. I’ll tell you both a secret you can tell if I break my promise.”

He looked at the two Norman brothers. They looked at him expectantly.

“Remember I told you that I can’t stop thinking about what we did? Well, I really keep thinking about what it would feel like if.. and you can’t tell anyone this, okay? Promise.”

The two boys nodded.

“I can’t help thinking about what it would feel like if you put yours in my butt.”

Tim was surprised. He couldn’t help thinking the same thing about Joseph. He wished his friend hadn’t said anything in front of his little brother. As if on cue, Alex squealed with high-pitched laughter.

“In your butt? Why?”

Joseph turned bright red and looked down. Tim shushed his little brother.

“That’s not nice, Alex. He just told us a secret- you don’t make fun of friends.”

“I’m sorry, Joseph. I didn’t mean to, but why?”

Tim saw Joseph look up at him. His friend was asking for help to get out of the situation he had gotten them into.

“Alex, some people just like different things. It’s just the way it is?”

“Does it feel good? I just wanna know. I won’t tell.”

Tim would have thought by now that Joseph would know better. He had been hanging out long enough to know that Alex would pick up on anything they were talking about. His little brother was perceptive. Later, he would never understand why he answered his brother’s question.

“Yeah, it feels incredible.”

Alex looked back at him. His face looked as surprised as Tim felt. Joseph’s face looked relieved.

“You thought so, too? Man, if it weren’t for those mosquitoes I could have done that test all day! And you squirted so much that first time! I thought it was a fire hose!”

Tim groaned inside. Nothing Joesph said was wrong. But now Alex was going to pester them with questions. Oh, well. It was part of a big brother’s duty to answer awkward questions from his little brother. But there was one problem.

“Wait. Alex, you have to swear you won’t tell anyone else. We signed a paper that said we would be punished if we told anyone so no telling mom or your friends, okay?”

“Okay. I promise.”

“It’s not a joke. If you ever want us to talk in front of you again, you have to keep it quiet, understood?”

“I rub Nigel Ferris’ cock on the bus. He rubs mine, too. We try to make each other do the noises.”

Now the two teens looked at Alex with their mouths open.

“Nigel? He’s the one that’s as tall as me, right? Why do you do that?”

“Yeah. He’s only thirteen, though. He’s just tall. I wanted to talk to someone after dad and he’s my friend so I told him. He wondered what it felt like so I showed him a little. I mean, just with my hand, not my mouth. Did you know his cock is bent? It gets super hard, but it still bends downward.”

“Stop! It’s making me hurt!”

Joseph was curled over his crotch. He was pressing the cup down to stop it from pinching into the base of his thwarted erection. It would do the same thing to Tim when he got really hard. In fact, now he had to do the same.

Alex grinned and looked down at Joseph pushing in on the cup.

“Is it trying to get hard? Did it stop itching?”

Now Joseph practically snarled at Alex.

“It did, until you just mentioned it you little brat.”

Now his friend had to push in with one hand and move the pipe cleaner with the other. Tim felt the same way. It was like Coach’s punishment was designed to force them to think about their penis all day.

“Sorry. I just wanted to tell you guys a secret so you’ll know I’ll keep quiet.”

“So you didn’t promise Nigel you wouldn’t tell?”

Alex started to say something and then stopped. Then he looked bashful and smiled. Joseph had got him.

“Well, you signed that paper thing and you still told me about it. But I won’t tell anyone- I promise.”

Joseph looked back at Tim, giving him the lead. Again, he didn’t know why he wanted to tell his little brother, but he did. Was he bragging to his little brother?

“When we went to school on Saturday, we were testing a new product- a new toy that’s going to be sold. It made us feel good.”

“How? Did it make your butt feel good?”

Now Tim looked at Joseph, who grinned.

“Yeah. It was inside and it moved and rubbed this one spot inside. We even got to feel an orgasm!”

Alex’s eyes lit up.

“Really? And you’re not Dirty?”

“Yeah. It’s because it was for school, or for science or something, but Coach told us it wouldn’t make us Dirty. It’s just that whenever we had one, he punished us by letting a mosquito bite our cock.”

Alex looked from Tim’s crotch to Joseph, watching with sudden understanding as they worked the cleaners back and forth.

“Gosh! No wonder it itches so much. Why would he do that?”

“It’s because we got in trouble. Remember last week when I stayed up late playing video games?”

“Yeah. Mom got mad at you.”

“Well, I messed up in P.E. and then I lied to Coach-”

“We lied to Coach.”

Tim nodded at Joseph.

“Okay, we lied to Coach. He was going to tell Mom and make it official and report it. But, he said if we did a special detention for him, he wouldn’t put it down in my record. Then CPS won’t be notified.”

Alex’s face became worried. Joseph must have sensed how the mood just got serious.

“What’s CPS? Why are you so afraid of them?”

“It’s Child Protective Services. They judge how good a mom our mom is. If they don’t think she’s good then they’re going to take us away and make us live with our dad.”

“That sucks. I didn’t know they could do that.”

“Yeah, and Tim got into trouble a lot last year and they said if he got into trouble anymore then they would take us away.”

“So that’s why you agreed to do anything Coach wanted. I didn’t know, dude. I’m sorry.”

“It’s my fault. If I hadn’t acted up so much after my parents got divorced then I wouldn’t be in this position. I’m just sorry we got caught together. If it weren’t for me then you could have just run laps for a couple of hours and been done. You wouldn’t have to sacrifice another two Saturdays.”

“You’re going to go back on Saturday?”

“Yeah- we have to. We have to get these things off and we then take the fitness test, then we have one more day of product testing.”

“What did an orgasm feel like? Was it awesome?”

Joseph’s face softened as he remembered.

“Yeah it was awesome. There’s nothing else like it. Like your whole world shrinks down and you feel this incredible pleasure and then it’s like your whole body tingles-”

“Stop! It feels real good- just leave it at that.”

The pressure on Tim’s stalk got worse when he listened to Joseph’s description.

“Awww… I wanna feel it. That’s not fair.”

“Forget it, Alex. You’re too young- you don’t want to get Dirty, do you? In fact, you should stop doing that game with Nigel before you have an accident.”

“But you had one and you’re not Dirty. Why can’t I have one?”

“It’s because we were doing science. Coach said it was okay. You’re not doing science, so forget it.”

“So if I was doing science then it would be okay?”

Tim didn’t want to answer. He didn’t know what his little brother was up to. He had spent so long protecting him, he didn’t want to accidentally say something that would lead him to doing something stupid, like getting Dirty.

“Look, Alex. You know what will happen to mom if you get Dirty. CPS will take us away and leave her all alone. Do you want that?”

Alex shook his head.

“No. Of course not.”

“Then just leave it alone, okay?”

“Sure, Tim. I will.”

Tim narrowed his eyes and looked at his little brother. He was about to say something to him when Alex spoke up.

“Did Tim squirt more than you? Did you taste it? I think my dad’s tastes gross.”

“No, but Coach licked Tim’s off his chest. He thought it tasted good.”

Now Tim blushed. He needed to reign this in. It was already way out of hand. He didn’t want to tell his little brother too much at once. Besides, that was embarrassing.

“Okay, that’s enough. It’s really hurting now.”

Alex smiled and unzipped his pants. Before Tim could stop him, he pulled down his pants and underwear and showed them his erection. Tim was surprised at how big his little brother had gotten. And were those little hairs at the bottom?

“See? I can get hard all I want!”

“Stop it, Alex!”

Tim pulled out the pipe-cleaner and put his jeans back on. Joseph rubbed his a couple more times before he did the same. Alex looked flushed and pulled his pants back up. His erection still made a definite bulge. His little brother was 'turned on' as Coach would call it. He decided to change the topic and get everyone’s mind off of penises.

“Let’s play Super Nunzio Kart. Whoever wins gets to pick a movie to watch.”

The three of them moved to the floor where he had brought down his little Flatscreen so they could all see. He turned on his console and distributed the controllers.

It ended up having the opposite effect of what he intended. His penis kept hurting worse as he couldn’t help but imagine what the device would be doing inside him every time the controller vibrated in his hands. Judging from Joseph’s constant shifting, his friend felt the same way. And at the end of the night, Alex had gotten a rare win.

Chapter 8: Jacob

Summary:

Good morning! The trap is sprung! Putting the plan together.

Jacob woke up to his alarm. He stretched and got out of bed without the usual snooze button. He was eager to check his traps. If whoever it was hurting Mikey got into the system last night, his software would have recorded it into the MillDonn cloud.

He started his laptop and logged in. He ran a program designed to keep the cloud occupied with normal-seeming traffic from his main login. He had learned from his dad that when he dove into the cloud, his main shell would time out and it would look like he had logged out. This program tried to make it look like he was just doing regular work.

He checked his traps and was excited to see that he had gotten a hit. What he found confirmed his suspicions. The intruder had uploaded a voice configuration file. It was one of the files created by running someone’s voice through a processor that would analyze it and configure FeeBee to sound like that person. This one had to be one for Mikey’s dead father, but who would have access to enough of his speaking to make one? He was going to find out.

He didn’t have time to trace the origin that morning. He had to get to school, but he knew for certain that it wasn’t a ghost who was haunting the boy, but a flesh and blood person who had an address. A flesh and blood person that he was going to hunt down.

Joseph showered and dressed for school. He was eager. This was a good day- he had Mr. Nagatami and Mr. Espinoza and no Mr. Russel.

Jacob had to wait to get to school to tell Keith the good news. He couldn’t talk in private at the buss stop, and they didn’t sit together on the buss so they went out to the tree and sat under it, watching the other kids.

“I got them. I found the voice file. I haven’t played it yet, but I’ll bet you anything it’s Mikey’s dad. There’s some sick bastard out there hurting little boys and playing on their worst fears. I’m going to make sure after school. How is it coming on your part?”

Keith nodded.

“It’s going pretty good. I should be able to finish it by Wednesday. Will you be ready?”

“I’m pretty sure. I still have a few bugs in the controls but it’s a lot better. I still haven’t asked Jane if she’ll do it.”

Jacob gritted his teeth. He had never tried to use his little sister’s crush against her. He knew that was low but the plan was too important to take the risk she would balk. And they couldn’t do it without her- it just wouldn’t have the dramatic flair he knew they needed. It would be just like a great episode of The Hex-Files.

“I think you should ask her, dude.”

Keith looked surprised. Jacob was counting on his complete blind spot when it came to his sister. If Keith suspected Jacob was trying to use him to play on her emotions, his friend would never agree. He was too honorable. He liked that about Keith most of the time, but sometimes it could get in the way.

“We’ve been arguing lately and I’m worried she would tell me no just to spite me. If you ask her then she’ll take it seriously and when she sees what a good cause this is I know she’ll say yes.”

Keith looked dubious, but he agreed.

“Okay, if you say so then maybe we should ask her together.”

“I guess we could if you need me to. I just figured if you asked then she could help you with her part- you know, to get the right look.”

Keith thought about it.

“I guess it’s only fair that if we ask her to do it, she should get a say in how it looks. Okay. I may as well come over after school.”

The two boys lapsed into silence. They both knew that Keith was on restriction. They also knew that once again, there would be no adults home to monitor them to follow it. It was starting to get old. Jacob missed his parents and wished they would stay home sometimes.

“I’m only breaking curfew because it’s a good cause. It’s not like I’m playing video games or anything.”

“I know, dude.”

“And it’s not like I can explain and ask permission.”

Keith said that lower. It was almost a grumble. Jacob knew how he felt.

“I miss mine too, dude.”

He rubbed his hand up and down Keith’s back just as the bell rang, The two got up and collected their things. They walked together silently until they had to split up.

Jacob stopped thinking about his parents and started to think about Computer Science class. He got excited. Today he and Hunter would be presenting their questions to Mr. Nagatami. Despite the sex and Hunter, Jacob was excited about the project. It was the first time he had ever done anything so large and so professional. He couldn’t wait to learn.

Class went smoothly. It was a continuation from last time. He had gotten the code working last class so this time he only needed a half hour to write up some tests and he was done. That left him a whole hour and a half to work on the other project before their meeting.

He took out the notes he made with Hunter. He started to diagram the major design they had agreed upon. At different places in the flow, he would attach a note that contained the question they had. By the end of the class, it was looking pretty good. It was the first time he had ever bothered with a design like this. He usually just started coding with a vague idea of how everything would fit together.

He saved it to his project memory stick. He walked over to Hunter and gave it to him with the name of the file so he could add any other notes that Jacob had missed. He was pleased to see that the class assignment hadn’t given Hunter any problems, either.

After class they presented the document to Mr. Nagatami, He seemed impressed and they quickly got into details teased out by their design. In fact they had barely gotten through the first part when the bell rang, signaling the next class. Reluctantly, Jacob agreed to meet at lunch to continue the discussion.

Mr. Espinoza’s class was interesting as usual. Jacob kept thinking of a nucleus as a star and electrons as planets and Mr. Espinoza kept telling him it wasn’t the same. Jacob didn’t listen. It let him visualize and come up with the correct answers so it was useful.

After Chemistry class, he waited at his locker for Keith to let him know where he would be. He hoped the meeting would be all about the work and not Mr. Nagatami’s sexual desires. The more he thought about it though, the more he knew the man wouldn’t pass up a whole lunch period with the two boys.

I’ll take care of it. I’ll push you away. Besides, maybe he’ll want us to do it to Hunter again. I wouldn’t mind that.

“Yeah, but I’ll still have to deal with the taste. And they’ll still think it was me. And if Keith finds out…”

We don’t have a choice. If Mr. Nagatami wants it then we have to do it. We have to be a good puppy.

“What does that even mean?”

Nevermind. Just don’t worry. I’ll take care of it. You can go sleep or whatever it is you do when you’re away. I’ll wake you up before our next class.

“And you can answer any questions about the project? Were you paying attention?”

Jacob walked in mental silence for a moment.

Probably. I think so.

“What were you doing all that time?”

I was thinking about Hunter. I was thinking about what we did last time.

“What is your problem? Why are you such a pervert? Keith’s our boyfriend- something you forced on me, remember? Stop cheating on him! I promise you that if you hurt him I will make you regret it. Somehow.”

It’s not cheating. We have no choice and we can’t tell him or he’ll be in danger. I know you don’t trust me but believe that I believe it. We have to be a good puppy or something terrible will happen to Keith, or Kevin or anyone we care about. I know it- I’ve seen it happen.

“Where? When? Why didn’t I see it?”

I can’t tell you. Besides, you’d never believe me.

Jacob would believe him. But The Other was right. If Jacob hadn’t seen it with his own eyes, he never would believe an evil pervert was visiting people’s dreams and controlling them. But he couldn’t let on- not yet. Like The Other, he knew how dangerous the situation was. He couldn’t risk letting on that he knew what was happening. He had to work hard to stay on that tightrope of hiding his true feelings from The Other while trying to get him to spill some information. He knew at this point, he should be getting frustrated and angry at not knowing so he acted it out. It was easier than he thought because -surprise! He was frustrated and angry.

“I’m tired of your… your.. crap! Tell me something! Help me to understand! Be a partner, not a keeper!”

You’re upset. I can feel your anger. I don’t like it. I don’t want it to be this way, but it’s the only way I know everyone will be safe. Look- you need to calm down. You should practice your mantra while I take care of business. Really work on it- surprise Rajiv when he gets back from India. And it will help calm you down.

Jacob quickly hid his excitement by concentrating on his surprise that The Other would bring it up.

“Why would you think of that?”

It could help you. I can feel how upset you are an you won’t do either of us any good if you can’t think straight. Just try it for a while. Clear your thoughts and find the stream. Please take my word when I say it’s probably the best thing you can do right now.

Jacob didn’t have time to respond- they had arrived at Mr. Nagatami’s classroom. He knocked on the door and Mr. Nagatami cracked it and then smiled and ushered Jacob inside.

Inside, Hunter was already naked. Jacob felt let down- he had hoped they would continue their discussion. Jacob wanted to leave, but Mr. Nagatami told him to undress. The Other took over and they got naked.

Mr. Nagatami was right on top of them. Jacob felt the adult hands on him- feeling his chest and pressing his erection into his butt. He even reached down and masturbated him until he got hard.

“Let’s move you over here, Jacob.”

Jacob was maneuvered to one side of a narrow table. Hunter, who was flushed and already hard in anticipation was placed with his chest across the table, his mouth next to Jacob’s now erect cock. Mr. Nagatami was massaging Hunter’s butt. The teacher reached into his pocket and pulled out a little bottle of lubricant. He put it on his rampant erection and pushed some into Hunter. The boy made a pained face as the fingers plunged into him.

The Other leaned down to his partner.

“Are you okay? Doesn’t that hurt?”

Hunter looked up and gave him a pained smile.

“It’s okay. We’ve been practicing. Don’t tell anyone, but I’ve been staying with Mr. Nagatami when my mom isn’t around. It doesn’t hurt as much anymore. In fact, it starts feeling pretty good- once the burning stops. It’s actually really hot.”

Of course. Hunter’s mom was almost never around. If an adult offered to take care of him, and made him feel special- then he could see why Hunter was so dependent on the lecherous old teacher. That brought him back to his own situation. If his parents kept staying away all the time, would he crave adult attention, too? He didn’t think so- he had so many cousins and friends, he would never be starved for attention. Maybe, if he could introduce the teen to some of his friends…

Don’t get involved. You don’t have to fix everything. Hunter’s getting cared for and I think it’s the way Master wants it. We have no idea what Master would do to Hunter or his mom if we disturb this status quo. Besides, the boy is happy.

Jacob knew he was right. Not about Master- but about not getting involved. He couldn’t fix everything and he had enough on his plate.

Now Mr. Nagatami was lining up to push into Hunter. Jacob had seen this somewhere before. He saw flashes of images on a screen. He watched Hunter’s face as their teacher’s erection entered him. At least the teacher was gentle and let Hunter get used to it. Jacob imagined what the other option might look like and it wasn’t pretty.

“I figured we could kill two birds with one stone. Hunter can pay you back for last time and we can discuss the project. I’m sure you’ll be able to multitask, right Jacob?”

“Of course.”

The Other stepped up and pressed their leaking erection against Hunter’s mouth. The teen opened up readily and took them in. The warmth and powerful suction drew it in further.

You’re going to have to do this. You know the information we need for the project. Besides, you can handle getting our cock sucked, right? You just have to stand here and thrust once in a while.

“No, I-”

“-don’t want…” The last part he said out loud as The Other retreated. He grimaced.

“Don’t want to what?”

“I, um, I don’t want to- you know- impose on Hunter. He’s my partner.”

Hunter moaned and pulled off. The force of Mr. Nagatami’s thrusts were making the table rock slightly and Jacob could hear the slap of flesh on flesh. Hunters flushed face and ragged breathing told Jacob that he was feeling pretty good. Jacob wondered how that could happen without touching his erection.

“It’s okay, Jacob. I want to do it. I think you’re pretty hot. Put it back in.”

Jacob complied and pushed his erection back into Hunter’s willing mouth.

“So, I believe you had some questions about how the interface should work?”

It was surreal. Both he and Jacob were grunting as they worked out the requirements. True to his word, Hunter’s moans and the fact that he reached around Jacob to use his butt to pull him in spoke volumes. Hunter wanted this. He was enjoying it. Still, Jacob thought he should be involved in the discussion. That seemed a little unfair.

After, they had covered a few more questions. Luckily, they were important ones that would let them continue the design. Hunter had had two orgasms during the sex- his moans had set Jacob off once and Hunter had swallowed down his load. Mr. Nagatami didn’t let them stop and the rest of the conversation was punctuated by Jacob gasping at the feel of Hunters mouth on his very sensitive erection.

He had gotten on the verge of another one when the teacher picked up speed and with the sound of ‘slap, slap. Slap’, he filled Hunter’s butt with sperm. Great, now he would have to wait for his erection to go down before he could go to next class. Then Hunter was by his side, asking how he did, and if maybe Jacob would want another one sometime? Just to let him know that Hunter’s mouth was at his service.

The next class was Biology and he was oddly relaxed. His penis tingled for the first fifteen minutes, now soft, but flexing in his pants and no doubt making a wet spot in his underwear. It didn’t matter, he thought sourly, his mom didn’t do the laundry anymore so he wouldn’t be embarrassed.

Before he knew it, he was back on the buss sitting next to Keith. He was eager to get home and take a shower. It helped to feel like he was washing off Mr. Nagatami. And Hunter, really. But he didn’t have the anger at his project partner that he did for the teacher who was making them do it.

They got off the buss and Keith took off to do his chores and then come over. Jacob grudgingly decided to do his too, even though there was no one to get mad at him for not doing them. After he finished, he took his shower.

Finally refreshed, he opened his laptop. The first thing he did was load the voice file and make it say a few sentences. It was an adult male voice that sent shivers down his spine. Everything sounded like a threat when the voice said it. It had to be Mikey’s dad. He suddenly felt a great sorrow for the boy. Mikey was the nicest kid he knew- always eager to please and smart and… well, not so innocent since he knew about what his dad was doing to him. But he was the last kid who deserved a parent like this. Now he knew why Mikey loved his guardian so much. Carlos was the opposite of this.

He shook it off. He didn’t have time to feel sorry for the boy. He had to help him. He had to make Mikey feel safe in his home. And to do that, he had to track down his assailant.

Jacob set up another blind on one of MillDonn’s many servers that he had access to. From there he ran a relay to another one that was somewhere on the neighborhood network. Now that he had some distance from the machine, he sent the commands to scan for the address that his trap had recorded. It didn’t take long to find it. And it was still fresh!

Eagerly, Jacob launched his attack on the address. He used his code to slip past the standard MillDonn defenses. The intruder hadn’t hardened his system. Tentatively, he ran some scans inside- cautious, slow scans that inserted packets and random intervals in an effort to trick any guard dog programs that would try to detect suspicious activity. He watched it for a while hoping something would come up quickly but it was not to be. Like most of hacking it had become a waiting game.

He switched back to his legitimate login and killed the traffic program. He worked on his code that read the data from a locator and translated it into commands. Originally, he was working with subtle movements, so he could operate a program like a magician behind a curtain.

Now he expanded it to include sweeping gestures and obvious hand movements. For what he planned, he needed his audience to see him work his mojo. Now he swept his arms around and recorded the readings. He even looked up clips from Orenji- the silly ninja show Mikey and Billy were so into. He watched as the characters in the cartoon would cast spells. He mimicked those movements and generalized them as best he could. The math was difficult- changing based upon which way he was facing at the time but it was worth it. He was learning a lot about the system that could be applied to other projects. And it was getting time to do another one at the school before everyone forgot the last one.

It must have been a couple of hours later when Jacob heard talking in the hallway outside his door. Keith had finally come over and was talking to Jane. He felt bad using him to make sure his sister would cooperate and even though he didn’t want to, he felt like he should go out and give Keith some moral support.

“Sure I’ll help! Mikey is so cute! Just let me know what to do.”

“Thanks, Jane. You’ll have the most important part. Well, at least the most difficult. Um, can you come downstairs? I’d like your input on some drawings.”

“Thanks, Jane. We really need your help.”

His sister noticed him looking out his door. She frowned at him.

“And after, don’t think you’re not going to explain why you haven’t secured his system already. I hope you’re not taking chances with a little boy’s safety just so you can indulge your overblown sense of drama.”

Jacob shook his head.

“No, it’s really necessary. You’ll see.”

He said it forthright and with conviction when inside he was very nervous about what might happen to Mikey. He was taking a risk but he did feel that in the long run, it would work out for the best. In fact, it was the overblown drama of what they were going to do that was the whole point.

He returned to his laptop, leaving the two to work out the details of their part. His scanner had located several devices on ‘Ghost Dad’s’ network. One was clearly a laptop. Jacob ignored that one for now and concentrated on the others. After another half hour, he located a device that could house his back door program and claimed the network as his own. It was the first time he had ever owned a private person or family’s network. He knew the circumstances were extraordinary, but he still felt uneasy about it.

Next he started a scan looking for the contents of the voice file he had captured. If the intruder had sent it, then it should be on the system somewhere. No hacker of suitable paranoia would leave evidence like that out in the cloud. Everyone knew that none those cloud companies could be trusted. No, a file like that would be kept confined to a device the hacker had physical control over.

It wasn’t the scan for the voice file, but one of his standard ‘that’s weird’ scans that led Jacob to the smoking gun. He found an archive file hidden down deep among the system files. It was huge, and strange and- weirdly- encrypted. Of course Jacob couldn’t resist checking into such a suspicious file and once his program had cracked the encryption, Jacob knew he had found exactly what he was looking for.

The file contained well designed code that could control FeeBee’s shower system. Whoever wrote it wasn’t a newbie, or a hasty. The code was formal and clean with none of the signs of the patched-together snippets that his own creations often suffered from. A shiver went down his back as he briefly wondered if the author worked for MillDonn- maybe even directly for his dad?

Doesn’t that look a bit familiar to you?

The Other was right. It did look familiar. Jacob had noticed it, too but he didn’t want to think about who it led to. He wouldn’t believe it until he got absolute proof.

“Well, I’m sure lots of professional coders write that way. I mean, that’s what professional is, right? Besides, it couldn’t be him, could it?”

 

Jacob found not just the voice file, but several versions of it. Whoever this was, they were a pack-rat. That led him to the source for those files- videos of the lengthy court trial along with all the digital submissions provided by both the prosecution and the defense. Jacob didn’t really know the law, but he suspected that a normal person shouldn’t be able to get access to this.

He had no choice but to watch it. He was looking for the last piece of the puzzle. It started boring, but quickly became interesting. Then interesting became heart-wrenching when Mikey’s video testimony was played. Carlos had hinted to the boys several times how much Mikey had changed for the better since he had moved here. Carlos always sounded so grateful when he said it and now Jacob really understood why.

The boy in the video was like a zombie. He barely made eye contact with the interviewer and when no one was talking to him, the boy stared off into space. To Jacob, it looked like the person from the court was interviewing a completely different child. The little boy on the video looked like he was already dead.

Defense exhibit ‘D’ contained what Jacob was desperately looking for. It was a set of home videos intended to show what great times Mikey and his family had together. Mikey was smiling and and his mom and dad would tell him how much they loved him and each other and other happy family stuff. Of course it didn’t mean anything. Anyone could act nice when they knew they were being recorded.

Now he had everything he needed for the plan. He had the intruder’s location as well as permanent access to his network. He even had the jerk’s toolkit! He didn’t have to risk Mikey another minute. He opened another process and accessed Mikey’s network and installed his counter-measures. He thoroughly scanned his system and located two back door programs left by the intruder and crushed them. Now, finally- Mikey was safe from harm.

Jacob went downstairs to grab a snack and tell Keith and his sister the good news. They were at the kitchen table, going over graphics ideas. Jacob was impressed. They had far more designs than they needed, but as Keith said, “Jane wants to work on it until it’s perfect”. Jacob wondered if Keith were really that naive, or if he was just humoring his little sister. Jacob dreaded the day Jane found out about him and Keith. He knew there would be a reckoning.

Chapter 9: Richie

Summary:

Training from mom and her friends. Charlie humiliated. A welcome phone call.

Richie’s gasped in a spicy, cloying breath of the moist air. He had just pulled out from between the impossibly thick thighs of a member of his mom’s book club. He had been trying to make the woman satisfied for the past twenty minutes and he was pretty sure he had gotten close a couple of times. He just needed to take a few breaths and dive in again.

He worked the little nub his mom called a ‘clit’ when she was teaching him how to do it. He didn’t know how to feel while he was learning sex stuff from his mom. It didn’t help that his dad was right there next to them, watching the flatscreen in bed. He would look over during the commercials and give Richie pointers. But there was no purpose in feeling humiliated- Richie was a Real Man and ignored the distracting feelings and concentrated on learning.

Now- unfairly- his mom had tied his hands behind his back and told him to satisfy the whole club while they talked! He could only use one third of his whole technique. It meant there was only one technique he could use. For what seemed like the 100^th time, he sucked in a breath and pushed his face in again, separating the two thighs that when he had started, seemed to be fused together. Now his face met little resistance as it slid in the lubrication of her juices and his saliva.

Once more he reached his target, the bristly hairs tickling his nose while by feel he licked to the bottom to launch his attack. It was a broad attack that pulled his flattened tongue firmly but slowly all the way from the bottom of her puffy slit to the top and then right across that hot, hard little nub.

He heard her moan again so he switched to fast flicks on the nubbin, picturing a fighter on a speed bag- Bap! Bap! Bap! When her thighs started to press even more strongly against his face, he switched to grinding his tongue down savagely.

Her whole body rumbled and he could feel her thighs tense. Feeling victory, he pointed his narrowed tongue and pushed it into her vagina like a hot, squirming erection. He pressed forward until his mouth was pressed against her slit and his nose was pressed firmly against her clit. He began moving his head in circles, rubbing the nubbin in little grinding circles as his tongue moved counter point. He felt her whole body shudder.

It pushed her over the edge and she was so loud, even he could dimly hear the series of high-pitched whines and moans that sounded like ‘whoop! Whoop!’. He did his best to continue as much as he could when her strong hands clamped down on the back of his head, holding it still while she ground her clit painfully against his nose. He took it like a Real Man until she calmed down and released her grip.

He gasped in a lungful of air as soon as his mouth was free. It reeked of her sex, sweat and the juices she had been dripping for the last thirty minutes. It invaded him and made his head swim. His penis was now straining against the leather straps. He knew if he looked down at it, he would see how red it was, bulging painfully against it’s leather bindings. He didn’t need to- he had seen it many times before.

He crawled back even farther, until the long skirt that had draped over him slid over his head. Now he gasped in a lungful of fresh air. He took a moment to look around at the other sets of legs surrounding him. His face was becoming itchy as the wetness dried in the air. It was different from the sweat that seemed to soak his hair. He resisted the urge to wipe his face with his sleeve- he was in his uniform and had no sleeve. When he had done it by habit before, he had ended up wiping sweat into his eyes, causing them to sting. He didn’t want to make that mistake again so he just put up with it as best he could.

“Unnnngh! Oh! Oh!”

The muffled moans drew his attention to poor Charlie. While Richie was servicing his mom’s guests, Charlie was tied down, his head cradled in a series of ropes that attached to his knees, keeping them spread on either side of his head. Charlie’s arms were tied under him, allowing his elbows to spread out to make a stable base. Another, smaller rope wrapped around the base of Charlie’s penis and his balls. It forced his genitals away from his body, and held his cock in position, pointed right at his face.

Richie knew it wasn’t the position he was in- designed to get more and more uncomfortable the longer he held it- Charlie would never complain about something like that. No, it was the device attached to his rear end that vibrated and plunged a bumpy, cock-like dildo slowly in and out of his butt that was causing him to moan and twitch.

Charlie’s face was as wet with sweat and his own clear fluids as Richie’s was with their guests’ juices. Charlie’s breathing had become more and more ragged as the position and the stimulation reduced his composure. Mom had told Charlie not to squirt during the meeting- he was to think of himself as a living art piece and Richie could appreciate why. By now, each muscle in Charlie’s body was tensed and clearly defined. Richie could see Charlie’s six-pack and toned arms flexing on and off as he worked to maintain his balance. Both he and Charlie knew the punishment for failure.

The thought of punishment shook Richie from off his break. He scuttled sideways and touched the knees of the next guest, politely requesting that they open so he could do his work. He wasn’t allowed to speak unless spoken to, but it would also be rude to just try to dive in without some type of permission.

“Oh, there you are my little handsome boy. It’s about time you made it all the way to me. I’ve been waiting for you.”

The voice was soft and light, like he remembered from fourth grade, though time had made it even softer.

“Thank you, mistress. Would you like me to get started?”

The chair pulled back, and Richie saw one bony, liver-spotted hand beckon him from under the table. He had no choice but to comply. He crawled out from under the table and stood in presentation position front of her, the table behind him trapping him awkwardly close.

“I remember when you were in my class. You were a little darling. A puffy-cheeked doll who had a cute little belly and the most innocent eyes.” She smiled at him.

“Thank you, mistress.”

Now she frowned at him and gave him a swat on his butt.

“And now you’re a teenager.”

She gave him a hard, painful poke in his belly.

“Your cute paunch is almost gone and your cheeks are thinning out and-” she gasped- “is that acne I see?” She shook her head.

“Oh, I tried so hard to get you into a detention alone. I would have devoured your innocence like I did so many boys before you- but you would have been my most magnificent catch!”

“I’m sorry, mistress.”

“Does your little boy squirt?”

“Sorry, mistress, I don’t understand.”

“Do you make semen in your balls?”

She caressed Richie’s package, it’s skin made shiny by the leather straps that bound them.

“Yes, mistress.”

She raised an eyebrow at him, but didn’t stop gently rubbing her fingers over his trapped scrotum.

“How do you know that, Richie? Have you been abusing yourself when your dear mother isn’t looking?”

Richie’s blush wasn’t something he could control. He could only ignore it. The conversation about books had stopped and he knew everyone in the book club was watching the exchange.

“N- no mistress. Charlie taught me never to do that. It’s just that every once in a while I have to change my sheets in the morning because they’re all wet.”

He felt humiliated, but he had to answer all questions from the guests as honestly as he could.

Now her hands left his scrotum and started concentrating around his bound penis. The leather straps felt like razors on his skin as for the thousanth time today, his penis was trying to get hard. He didn’t let it show.

“Well, that’s too bad. As far as I’m concerned, once a boy can squirt, he’s not fit to pleasure a woman. Tell me, have you ever pleasured a male?”

More heat poured into his face. He knew from experience that now he looked like a tomato with big, red ears.

“No mistress, but I’ve been practicing with one of my mom’s dildoes.”

“He’s gotten really quite good with it, Gretta.”

Now she was smiling again.

“Then there’s one bit of your innocence I could enjoy watching you lose.”

Richie started getting nervous as the elderly woman turned toward his mom.

“You know Kim, Charlie’s been doing such a good job and the meeting is almost over- I would love to see him get a reward. Do you agree?”

His mom looked at Charlie, who was working valiantly to hold still under rough conditions.

“I think Charlie has earned a reward.”

“Then I think Richie should service his big brother- let the boy show off what’s he’s learned on a real cock.”

“Alright Gretta, but only because it’s you asking.”

His mom got up and gently removed the device that was sodomizing her eldest son. She untied him and the group moved to the living room where the coffee table was moved out of the way. She re-tied Charlie on his knees, his arms bound together behind his back and then tied to his feet, forcing him to arch his back and present his flexing cock.

Then his mom did something unexpected. She unbound Richie’s cock and balls. He tensed his whole body to fight off the urge to reach down and rub some life back into them. Thankfully, the pain and intense tingling made it limp.

“Boy, show us what you learned. I want to hear your brother moan and see him squirm, understand?”

“Yes, Mistress Kim.”

“Take your time, boy- don’t make the show end too soon, understood? And when he blows, you’d better swallow every drop- don’t let any of that nasty sauce get on your mistress’ nice carpet, understood?”

“Yes, Mistress Gretta.”

Richie approached his bound brother. He thought about what would make things feel the best for Charlie. He wanted to do a good job for his mistress- he wouldn’t embarrass his mom in front of her friends. He wanted her to be proud of him. He stood for a moment, wondering where to start. Charlie watched him impassively. Richie ran through everything his mom had taught him about pleasuring a man. He remembered that men liked to be complimented.

“You are so hot, Charlie. I’ve always admired your strength and your muscles. And your cock is so… so thick. I hope I can have as nice a body as you someday.”

Richie knelt on his knees and reached out to massage Charlie’s arms. He knew they must still be hurting from supporting his weight for almost an hour. He rubbed them and did everything he knew Charlie wanted to do, but couldn’t because he was tied up. He saw Charlie’s eyes droop a little in pleasure.

Richie moved to his brother’s chest. He complimented him as he touched and caressed each part. He was surprised when Charlie sucked in a breath as Richie started playing with his nipples. Richie didn’t believe it when his mom said dudes like that. Secretly, he had tried on himself and didn’t get it but Charlie obviously did.

Then Richie put his arms around his big brother, like he was hugging him. Richie’s strong fingers pressed into Charlie’s spine and made little circles, moving up and down. Richie wanted to relax his older brother and he knew that back would be knotted up. It seemed to work because Charlie kept sighing and grunting.

Then the boy began to improvise. He saw those hard nubs right there, in front of his face. He took one into his mouth and treated it like his mom had made him practice on her. He suckled them (not suck them- his mom had explained the difference), rubbed them with his tongue back and forth and then gave them a gentle nip with his teeth. It made Charlie arch his back and moan. He moved on to the next one.

“Go ahead, Charlie. You have permission to emote. It’s how we can tell whether or not Richie is doing a good job.”

Now Charlie gasped again and moaned as Richie latched onto his other nipple. In the mean time, Richie’s hands had made it to the base of his brother’s spine and was massaging that spot between his back and the split of his butt. The combination of feelings forced another moan from the older teen’s mouth.

Now Richie worked to taste around his brother’s body. Really, it was just licking his sensitive places, but if he thought about it as tasting, he found it got him through it without thinking too much about the sex part. He felt his own penis starting to respond and he knew how humiliated he would feel if he got an erection while doing this with his own brother. He fought it down.

Richie worked his way down Charlie’s displayed body. He caressed the skin just above the flexing erection that was still bound. The skin was made smooth again just this morning with a razor. Both boys were shaved to prepare for the meeting. Richie ran his tongue back and forth from Charlie’s belly button to the bindings around the base of his erection.

Now was the moment of truth. Richie had never had a real cock in his mouth, only a fake one. He really wasn’t sure what to expect. And he really wished he could be doing this without an audience. He decided to start slow and feel his way around. He needed to get prepared.

He prepared for it by licking all around the the red tip of Charlie’s erection. Like his own, Charlie’s foreskin was so long, even when his cock was hard, you couldn’t see the tip at all. Now his brother was so hard, Richie could see the blood-red tip of Charlie’s cock and the beads of liquid that were squeezed out each time it flexed. It seemed the more of the clear liquid he licked up, the more that flowed out.

After a few minutes, Richie realized that there was only one way to make sure he didn’t miss a drop and finally, Richie grasped the thick tool and put his mouth over the end. He wasn’t tentative. He decided to taste it like a lolly-pop and his tongue wiped all around it, cleaning up the fluid.

“unnnngh! Oh! That feels so good, but the bindings- they hurt!”

Richie felt a thrill at hearing the words. He was making Charlie feel good! Now he took more of it into his mouth and unlike the fake one- this one was alive and responsive! He moved his mouth up and down, licking with his tongue and making the stiff pole writhe in his mouth. Charlie’s moans would correspond to the feeling and before he knew it, Richie was as hard and dripping as Charlie was. It didn’t matter- he was concentrating so hard on using the new skills on Charlie, it pushed any embarrassment out of his mind.

He worked even harder, now using one hand to caress Charlie’s packed scrotum and the other to rub his chest and pinch his nipples. Up and down his mouth went and Richie remembered his practice to prevent him from gagging on the stout erection, even when it got to his throat. He kept forcing moan after moan out of his older brother.

“Charlie- look your little brother in his eyes.”

“Yes, Mistress Gretta.”

The two boys looked at each other. Now Richie could see in Charlie’s eyes how good it felt. He could force his brother to moan and squint under the assault. It gave him a feeling of power. It also filled him with an amount of fear. Charlie could easily get offended at Richie feeling that way.

“See those soft, pillowy lips that are giving your nasty teenage stick so much pleasure? I want you to think of this every time you see them. I want you to remember them wrapped around your cock…”

Charlie moaned and had to shut his eyes. That thought seemed to turn his erection into a snake that flexed again and again. Now Richie didn’t feel so comfortable. Would Charlie think about this blow job every time he looked at Richie? Richie hoped not. That would mean that he would either have to suck on Charlie every day, or be punished to alleviate Charlie’s frustration at not being able to feel this. He never realized how cruel Ms. Sonnfeld could be.

Still, he had his instructions. He used every technique he knew to draw it out, but after whet seemed like an hour, he had done everything at least once. The show had gone on enough and Charlie seemed ready. Richie cupped and caressed Charlie’s balls and increased his pace up and down. Soon Charlie was moaning and gasping nonstop as the two boys struggled to maintain eye contact as they were ordered. And when- for the first time- Richie’s mouth was pumped full of Charlie’s teen seed, both boys eyes went to half mast- Charlie’s at the power of his orgasm and Richie’s at the flavor and consistency of the huge load.

“Bravo! Good job, Richard. How was your first blow job?”

Richie hurriedly swallowed the bitter load to free his mouth to answer.

“It was fine, Mistress Gretta.”

She smiled at him again. He knew she was going to make him describe it all in front of everyone else. Describe it with a dripping cock. In front of his fourth grade teacher and his mom.

It was an embarrassing twenty minutes later and Richie had answered the most personal and humiliating questions he had ever had to answer. Worse, they would ask Charlie his side of the story and his big brother’s descriptions of what he felt not only kept Richie’s erection hard, but it brought Charlies erection back to life.

“So Charlie, do you want to feel Richie sucking you off again?”

“Yes, Mistress Gretta.”

“And will you make him do it again?”

Charlie glanced at their mom.

“If Mistress Amy will allow it.”

Mistress Gretta laughed.

“Well, our next book club is just a month away. Maybe if we all make sure to get our reading done, she’ll let us see a repeat performance!”

She looked pointedly at Mrs. Smith who was his friend Collin’s mom. Mrs. Smith gave her a face.

“And I didn’t even get my turn with him, Gretta. You stopped it too soon.”

“Cunnilingus is for mistresses who finish the reading, Betty. Besides, I’m sure young Collin could be trained...”

The friendly argument continued out the front door as the meeting ended and the members left for wherever. Richie’s mom freed Charlie and set the two boys to cleaning up while she went to go shower and change.

Richie couldn’t stop thinking about what happened between him and Charlie. He kept seeing Charlie looking at him out of the corner of his eye. Now he was starting to get paranoid about what Charlie was thinking. Was he angry? Was he going to punish Richie for making him feel vulnerable? If Charlie felt humiliated, he wouldn’t care that Mistress Amy made him do it- he would want revenge.

“Um, Charlie- Master Psycho?”

“What?”

The response was short and ambiguous. No help there so Richie needed more interaction. The problem was that if Charlie was mad, pestering him would only make it worse.

“Did you like what… what we did?”

“Weren’t you listening when I answered? You need to get better focus.”

His voice was neutral and still unhelpful to Richie for judging his mood.

“No, I heard. I just thought that maybe… maybe you were giving Mistress Gretta an answer she wanted…”

Charlie’s look froze his mouth and he felt himself straighten out into presentation pose. Charlie’s face was etched with indignant anger.

“Is that what you do, Richie? Do you lie to me when I ask you questions? Do you just say what I want to hear?”

Charlie had him. Richie did do that. And now he had to do it again, or admit to it. He wished he hadn’t said that. Charlie would make him recount every time and he would get a punishment for each time. He could only hope Charlie didn’t do them all at one time.

“Yes, Master Psycho. But then I try to make it true.”

“Do you think that is acceptable? For a bitch to lie to their alpha in order to get out of a punishment?”

Inside Richie cringed. Inside, he was curled up in fetal position. Outside the only indication was some new sweat forming on his forehead.

“No, master.”

“Then you have some punishment coming, don’t you?”

“Yes, master.”

Richie held his position while Charlie stared at him. He was expecting a hit or a pinch or some type of immediate pain from his brother, but it didn’t come. That was worse. Charlie was letting him know he wouldn’t see it coming.

“I liked what you did. It felt almost as good as when Costa did it. Look at my crotch.”

Richie didn’t need to look down, but he did as he was ordered. Charlie’s cock flexed twice as he was watching. He felt his own face heat up again as his erection started coming back as well. He had no idea how Charlie would take that.

“In fact, if I had my way, you would do it for me every morning and every evening. Is that what you wanted to know?”

Now Richie’s cock came back to full mast. He knew better than to try to cover it up- even flinching to do it would cost him so he didn’t. Charlie stared down at his erect four inches for a moment. Then he stuck his hand out and reached down to touch it. Richie felt light headed as he expected that touch to turn into excruciating pain in that sensitive area.

It didn’t happen. Charlie’s fingers circled the red tip, but didn’t touch it. It forced Richie to remember what it had felt like in the shower and now his whole crotch was tingling. Then Charlie pulled his hand back and Richie looked him in the eyes. Charlie was smiling- he liked how he had made Richie feel.

“Go ice it and put it back in it’s cage. You don’t need it to clean up. We’ll talk about this later, when I’m training you, understood?”

“Yes, Master Psycho.”

With mixed relief and anxiety, Richie went to get some ice from the freezer and rub it on his erection until it went down. Icing it was worse than waiting for it to go down on it’s own. Not only did the ice feel horrible against the hot erection, but when it did go down, it shrunk down more than normal. Since he also had to bind it like that, when he inevitably tried to get erect again, the bindings would bite into his sensitive skin even more.

Now Charlie started caressing him whenever their paths crossed while they were cleaning. Charlie even made him get on his knees and see his erection close up. It made Richie remember Charlie’s moans and even the time he had seen his brother in bed with Costa. He tried so hard at not giving any sign that his penis was in pain from the bindings, a bead of sweat rolled down his face.

Mistress Amy came down the stairs. She was dressed like mom, but as long as he was in his uniform- she was Mistress Amy, no matter how she was dressed. She inspected their cleanup job and deemed it acceptable. The boys were finally released to clean themselves up.

Richie had just finished putting on his regular clothes when he heard his mom calling him on his locator.

“Richie, you have a phone call. Don’t talk too long- dinner will be ready in fifteen minutes!”

“Okay, mom!”

Richie put on his headset and connected to the waiting call.

“Hello?”

“Um, hi, Richie. This is Seth. Um, how’s it going?”

A thrill ran down Richie’s spine. Seth had called him! He played it cool.

“Hey, dude. What’s up?”

“Nothing.”

There was a pause. Richie took a chance.

“Oh, okay. Well, nice talking to you.”

“Wait! Wait. I, uh, I just called to apologize for the way I acted the other day.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. I’m sorry. I don’t want to be a loser. And, um, I-I like being your friend.”

Richie remembered everything Charlie had told him.

“I liked being your friend, too. I just wanted to help you.”

Another pause. Was it too much?

“I want to be friends again. What can I do to make it up to you?”

“Do you really want to be friends, or are you just looking for someone who has a game pad?”

“No! I mean, that games are fun, but I want to be your friend! What if I promise never to play with the pad again?”

Richie paused. It was a good start. He was making promises, but Seth wouldn’t be as much fun if he wouldn’t play on the pad. He needed to steer it in the direction he wanted, but how?

“Or anything else! Please let me come over again sometime?”

“Do you promise not to get mad and run away when I’m just helping you?”

“Yes! I promise! I’ll work really hard to be a better friend!”

“You don’t have to work hard, Seth. You just have to listen. I’ll tell you how to be a better friend. It’s all I’ve been trying to do.”

Now it was Seth’s turn to pause.

“I know. I’m sorry. I’ll do better, I promise.”

“I hope so, Seth. It would be nice to have you hang out without- you know.”

“I know. So when do you think…”

“I’m kind of busy this week. I’ll talk to you Thursday or Friday.”

“Oh. Okay, Richie! Um, I’m looking forward to it.”

“Me too, Seth. Bye”

“Bye, Richie.”

Richie disconnected. He was so excited! He had gotten Seth to promise to ‘listen to him’ for how he could ‘be a better friend’. He couldn’t wait to tell Charlie about it. Then he considered. In fact he would wait- until just before his next training session with his older brother. Maybe it would put Charlie in a good mood before he decided Richie’s next punishment.

Chapter 10: Collin

Summary:

Adjustments made. Testing with Jamal. Jamal’s new idea- it’s a bad one. Need to reign him in.

The cyber-turd in his rear moved it’s soft, firm nubs even closer to Collin’s prostate. It’s vibrations were strong and faded slowly as they mimicked the on-screen characters of the fighting game he was playing with Jamal. He landed a combination on his friend’s warrior and he saw Jamal tense and squirm his butt trying to get more contact. He knew Jamal’s insides were being pleasured just like his were. He started mashing the controls and landed a few more punches before Jamal blocked him and counterattacked.

Back and forth they went, launching combo after combo on each other, feeling the deep vibrations inside. The vibrations felt amazing and both boys needed to cum so badly- but it was never enough to push them over the edge. It seemed like the improvements were working!

“Oh, man! It’s been forty five minutes and not one squirt! Good job on the update, Collin! No matter what I do, I can’t… get… it…. right over the spot!”

Collin smiled at the praise. He had worked hard on the improvements. The camera watched Jamal’s movements and translated them back to the control box. Now the device knew when it was being moved around by watching the angle of the cords coming out of the bottom. Nothing was foolproof, but he was pretty confident that most users wouldn’t be able to relieve their need until the device let them- as long as their hands were tied like the test subjects’ were.

“Oh! OH! Oh, dude! I’m so close, so close! I need to cum so bad, I can’t take it! We should install a cheat code that will make it make us cum a lot when we want to! This is torture!”

Collin’s hands weren’t tied. He was free to get up and move around. He did. The boy with the clean-cut blond hair set his controller down and got between Jamal’s legs and pushed them open. Jamal’s head leaned back as he felt his cock swallowed by his best friend’s hot, wet mouth. His own controller fell to the ground as Collin took more of his friend’s flexing stick into his mouth. He started using his tongue to push back Jamal’s thick foreskin.

“Oh, Collin! Oh, wow, dude! Oh, that feels so good!”

Collin kept at it. He used his hands to caress Jamal’s inner legs up to his tight balls. He caressed those as his throat massaged his friend’s erection- swallowing like he had learned from Jamal. He love his friend’s smell. He loved his friend’s voice that would get higher-pitched the closer he got to release.

“Oh! Oh! I’m cumming!”

Jamal’s sentence came out as a squeal and the many droplets of liquid came out like a fire-hose. A fire-hose that put out fires a couple drops at a time. Still, it was more than Jamal usually made so Collin knew his friend’s orgasm was a good one. He gently licked around the member, drawing out a couple more dribbles. Jamal’s breath was coming in gasps. Collin enjoyed feeling those hands on his head, fingers running through his hair and caressing his ears.

“Oh, dude! That was intense! After being so close that whole time? It’s like it was a super-nova inside my head!”

Collin smiled. He was glad he could make Jamal feel that way. His friend hadn’t known how much Collin looked up to him before. He didn’t know how much Collin liked to be around him before. Before the Companies- before the ‘gang’. Then things changed. Suddenly Jason showed up and started hanging out.

He and Jamal had talked about Jason many times. They both thought it would be fun to hang around him and they both really liked his art. Then about a month later Jason had shown up at Jamal’s door. He hung out and played with them and- strangely- did everything Jamal told him to do. It was eerie.

After that, it was Jateen. He was funny, and cunning, and a pain who always argued and never wanted to just play a part in wherever the boys were up to- until Jamal would tell him to. Then, suddenly- Jateen would give in and get all cooperative. Collin knew Jamal had charisma. He had a magnetic personality- at least, Collin felt drawn to him- but whatever this was, it was way beyond that.

But it was fun and they all worked together to make cool gadgets. Just stupid stuff at the beginning. Collin had made a little robot and programmed it to stay on top of a table and not fall off as it wheeled around the surface. Jason didn’t like the look of the electronics and wires showing so he sculpted a robot body out of clay to put over it.

It was amazing! It had a cartoon look with a big round tummy. If it had fur, it might have looked like a teddy-bear. But it was too heavy for the base to move around well, but Jamal stopped Jason from crumpling it up to start over. A week later, there was suddenly a foam likeness of the robot that was soft and much lighter and fit perfectly over the base. Jamal said he asked his Uncle Bob to make it from the clay model in one of the companies he managed for his father.

All the boys were excited to see the new toy move around the desk, stopping at the edge and reversing to turn in another direction. It was so cool to see what they had imagined made real, right in front of their eyes. It was the start of their toy making journey.

A week later, Jamal finally told Collin what he had to give in return for his uncle’s help. That’s when Collin felt his first blow job and his first orgasm. Jamal showed him what he had learned from his uncle. Jamal showed him everything and after, Collin couldn’t wait to return the feelings. He loved it- and he realized it was because he loved Jamal.

“Dang! I wish Jason were here so he could work on the new covers I thought of. I can’t believe Uncle Bob already got us a license to make Orejni sheaths! I can’t wait to try out the Orichitaru Lizard Sage design. I know that one’s going to feel wicked inside.”

“You know tonight’s a school night. Jason’s mom won’t let him stay over on a school night. Besides, we’ve got your tutor tomorrow.”

Jamal scoffed. He didn’t like waiting for anything. After they had started having regular sex with each other, Jamal confided that he missed Collin when he wasn’t sleeping over. A few days later, Collin’s mom told him happily that Collin would be leaving school, leaving his home and moving in with Jamal! Collin couldn’t believe what he was hearing!

“You’ll get the same first-rate education as he will, baby! And Jamal is your best friend- you’ve told me that. And baby, it will open so many doors for you in the future!”

“But mom! Won’t you miss me?”

Then his mom’s smile faded and she looked sad.

“Of course, baby. Of course I’ll miss you every day, but it’s not like you’re going to be moving to another country. It’s just across town. Just so it will be… easier… to… go… to…”

He remembered how unsettling it felt as his mom looked away from him, staring off into space like she was reliving a painful memory. Her words slowed down as if she had stopped paying attention to what she was saying.

“To go to school?”

Then she snapped out of it and got a huge smile on her face.

“Yes, baby! You got it!”

He missed her. He wanted to go see her, but Jamal seemed to want at least one of the gang with him at all times. The others were all at their homes, presumably being with their families. Which one would he pull away from their family time just so he could go see his mom? He would wait. He would keep Jamal company and hopefully moderate some of his worst impulses.

“Well, if he were living here then he could go to school with us and be around so these things don’t happen.”

“You mean his not being here right when you want him to?”

Jamal nodded. He hadn’t even noticed Collin’s sarcasm. That was bad.

“What about Jateen and Anjit? Would you make them come live here away from their parents?”

“Sure, why not? There’s lots of room and we could have sex with them every night- I wouldn’t have to wait until after school or the weekend. Don’t you think that would be awesome?”

“Don’t you think they would miss their parents?”

Jamal nodded. “Maybe at first.”

Jamal brooded for another few moments and then he gave a surprised look at Collin.

“Do you still miss your mom?”

Collin nodded. He did miss her- and he wanted to go see her.

Jamal’s brow furrowed.

“Really? I thought you wouldn’t. I mean, you’re not supposed to, I think.” He turned away and mumbled to himself, “at least I think that’s what he said.”

Then the dark-skinned boy rallied.

“See? There’s another reason. If Jason or the brothers were here, you could go see your mom!”

Collin quickly shook his head.

“No, no. That’s okay. Let them have their family life. And other friends, Jamal. If all we do is hang out with each other all day, I think we won’t be as creative as we should be. A lot of ideas come from the outside and if we don’t get with groups outside our own, we won’t bring as many new ideas in. It will make us stronger, won’t it?”

Jamal stayed silent. He was deep in thought.

“So what about you? Do you need to go get some outside ideas to bring into the gang?”

Collin was ready for this. He had been waiting in fact. It was a bold move, and one he couldn’t take back if Jamal took it the wrong way. He stood up and pressed his lips against Jamal’s and kissed him!

At first, Jamal tried to pull away, but he was sitting in a chair and had nowhere to move. Then Collin felt his lips part a little and he followed suit. When he felt Jamal’s tongue enter his mouth, Collin almost lost it! What was Jamal doing? But then it felt so right. He pressed back with his own tongue. The two sat in the chair- Collin on Jamal’s lap- arms around each other and tongues interlaced.

Collin pulled back, taking a big breath. He looked into Jamal’s eyes. His best friend turned lover was breathing hard.

“What was that for?”

“Proof that I come up with my best ideas when I’m with you.”

Jamal smiled and asked, “Do you think we can patent that?”

Collin laughed and shifted on Jamal’s lap. He yelped when the cords from the device pushed it hard into the wall of his rear end. He looked at Jamal bashfully.

“We need to do something about those cords. Maybe put a couple of bend points in it so it doesn’t just stick straight out.”

“Or a pair of shorts to wear, that keeps the wires tucked in. They could have something that catches the stuff when it squirts, too. Something changeable. Maybe they can be used to keep score- the most goop at the end loses.”

Jamal nodded.

“Well, a bigger problem is the sheath. Did you see how long it took Coach to replace it? We have to find another way. They need to go on and off more quickly without sacrificing the hold.”

Collin nodded. It had taken so long to put on a new sheath that the two teens in the chairs seemed to get bored waiting. That was definitely a problem.

“I hope he uses the same two guys next test. They were hot, don’t you think?”

Jamal looked at him crazy.

“Hotter than me?”

Collin shook his head, no. Then Jamal smiled and laughed.

“Yeah, especially that Tim guy. I have the hots for blond boys.”

Jamal reached a hand up and ruffled Collin’s dark blond hair. Collin leaned in for another kiss. Jamal returned it and then pulled away with a grin.

“Well, he said he won’t be testing for another two weeks so we have some time to come up with more changes. But first- I don’t think you’ve gotten off yet, right?”

Collin looked down at his still-hard cock. He shook his head. Jamal pushed up and Collin got to his feet. Jamal motioned Collin back to his seat as he gingerly removed his own device. Now unencumbered by the cables sticking out, he was free to go to his closet and retrieve some straps from their ‘toy box’. He used them to bind Collin’s arms and legs to the chair. His wrists, elbows, knees and ankles were bound so Collin couldn’t get up or use his hands. The boy felt a thrill at being so vulnerable as he remembered the video of the tests.

Then Jamal picked up Collin’s discarded controller. He put Collin’s character into Practice mode against the computer. The mode allowed a player to practice moves against another player or against the computer. Neither character could die, so the game would last until it was stopped. Collin jolted as the computer launched an attack against his helpless character.

“I’ll be back in a while. I need to go do some things. You hang out and enjoy yourself until I get back, okay?”

“When? How long-”

Collin jerked as his prostate was pushed and vibrated. He was still turned on from sucking Jamal and now the feelings were being driven higher by the rubbing of the soft gel nubs on the device inside him. His tensed in anticipation as he watched the computer player move in again to launch a new attack on his character. It was a combination move that left him panting and on the verge of an orgasm.

But the computer’s next attack wasn’t translated as much, and the nubs moved away from that spot. It sent enough stimulation to keep him close, but not let him get that final release. He grunted in frustration and he tried to reach his erection that was flexing in response to the waves of arousal coming from inside. It was no good- he couldn’t touch it. His frustration was palpable, but so was his pride. Through all the frustration, all the teasing from the device, all the useless struggling against the bindings, a little piece of his mind was still making notes on how to improve the code.

Collin didn’t know how long Jamal was gone. It could have been an hour or an instant, but then suddenly Jamal was there. The cycle had just finished a high and had backed off the stimulation. Collin squirmed, biting his lower lip against the powerful feelings. He didn’t speak, but his eyes were begging Jamal to let him cum.

Smiling, Jamal knelt between Collin’s spread legs and ran his hands from knee to groin and back again. Jamal rubbed and caressed Collin’s stomach and chest as the device lay dormant inside him, no longer translating the video game fight into sexual stimulation. But soon the program used it’s heuristics and decided that Collin had sufficiently calmed down from his orgasm and began stimulating him again. Jamal’s smile broadened as he leaned forward and took Collin’s angry red cock into his warm, wet mouth.

Chapter 11: Sammy

Summary:

Playing with Kevin. Mom’s working tonight, better get medicine from Grandpa. Please, please? Show him the tape.

Sammy swirled the analog stick on his controller and pressed the button to pass the ball to another player. He quickly switched to that player who had the ball and kicked it down the field to yet another of his players. He passed it a couple times and then kicked it into the goal past Kevin’s goalie. He heard Kevin’s frustrated yell and knew his friends parent’s were absent again, like his mom.

Dr. Harmon said she wouldn’t be in trouble for the times she missed appointments and got in late when Grandpa William was in the hospital and she was relaxing a lot- but it seemed she only worked night shifts now. It didn’t seem fair. But that left him alone with Grandpa William. And Grandpa William sometimes went crazy at night and hurt him.

Kevin was restarting- vowing revenge. Sammy pulled his mind back to the game and tried to forget everything else. He wished Kevin was playing right next to him and not at his house. He wished he could confide everything to his friend, but Kevin and Keith wouldn’t just accept that Grandpa was hurting him- they would have to do something about it.

He put up a valiant fight on the next round, but Kevin edged him out 2-3 in the final score. They were both improving and Sammy was looking forward to surprising Keith and Jacob with their improved skills. Both boys knew Keith would be off restriction soon so the games they played were full of new tricks and ideas. Most of them didn’t really work, but a couple of them would be a real surprise to the two older teens.

Soon it was getting late and Sammy had to quit. Kevin was disappointed, but it was important that Sammy get to spend some time with Grandpa William and it was only a half hour before his bedtime. Sammy moved to the couch to sit next to his Grandpa. The old man looked up from the little screen he was using to watch his shows and put his arm around Sammy’s shoulder. Sammy leaned in to watch the screen.

As Sammy watched, he shifted around like he was getting comfortable. Each time, he let his hand move closer and closer to Grandpa William’s medicine. When he was about to make contact, he felt his Grandpa’s hand around his wrist. It gently moved his hand away.

“What are you doing, Sammy? You don’t need medicine.”

“But- just in case, Grandpa. I think I should get some.”

His Grandpa gave him a worried expression.

“Sammy, you don’t need it. I know you like doing it, but I’m worried that we’re not doing it for the medicine anymore- I mean, you just got a bunch last night.”

“But Doctor Harmon said I couldn’t have too much!”

His Grandpa grimaced at the Doctor’s name.

“I’m sure he said a lot of things, Sammy. You can’t always believe Doctor Harmon. I wish you and your mom would stay away from him.”

Sammy’s hand went back to Grandpa William’s crotch. He was bold and gently squeezed the growing erection in his Grandpa’s pants.

“See? You want to.”

Grandpa removed his hand again and shook his head.

“No, Sammy. I might get erect, but that doesn’t mean I want to.”

He held Sammy’s hand and gave it a squeeze.

“I wish with all my heart that this hadn’t happened to you. I think you’re liking getting medicine a bit too much.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you want medicine every day, Sammy! That’s not right. It’s supposed to be medicine. You only do it to stay healthy, not because you like it, do you see?”

Sammy thought about it for a moment. He did like doing it, but not with Grandpa William. He had to do it with Grandpa William to keep himself safe. So it was still like medicine- just not for his balls.

“I like doing it with Kevin a lot. It’s fun to make him moan and stuff and It feels good when I get to hold Keith’s really really big cock. Is that wrong?”

“Sammy, when you get older, you can hold any cock you want to. You and Kevin can suck each other off ten times a day if you want-”

Now Grandpa William had to adjust himself.

“-but this isn’t sex! It’s medicine. Don’t confuse the two things. You’re too young for sex, Sammy!”

“...but I need it- honest! Please Grandpa? Please?”

Grandpa took Sammy’s face in his hands and pulled his grandson in to kiss his forehead.

“I can’t believe that bastard has already turned my grandson into a cock hound!”

“A what?”

“It’s someone who really likes to suck cocks. Do you really want to suck Grandpa’s cock that bad, Sammy?”

His Grandpa looked away, his face full of frustration and disappointment.

“I’m too late. Maybe it would be better for you to get medicine from Keith. Since you can’t tell the difference between medicine and sex then maybe getting medicine from me is not the best idea.”

He turned back to his grandson.

“I’m sorry, Sammy. I wish I could have prevented this- this- perversion! I guess it was just in the script that it would happen.”

“That what would happen, Grandpa?”

“That my Grandson would be turned gay.”

“I’m gay? I was asking Kevin and he didn’t know. Are both me and Kevin gay? I hope so, because we really like each other.”

His Grandpa frowned and shook his head.

“I know you’re trying to lighten the mood, Sammy but this is serious.”

“But you said there was nothing wrong with being gay. You said people are born that way-”

“Yeah. Some people are born that way. Were you? We won’t know because you weren’t left alone to develop on your own. You were interfered with by that lunatic doctor and-”

“Who, Grandpa? Are you talking about that Boogie guy? The one who hurt you?”

His grandfather spun on him.

“Where did you hear that name, Sammy?”

“Um, from when you and Dr. Harmon were talking.”

His Grandpa looked even more upset for a moment, and then he calmed down.

“Oh, Sammy. I wish you could grow up in a normal town like Probity was supposed to be. Not in the demonic pit of perversion. And it’s all my fault.”

Sammy wanted to ask him about why he thought whatever he was going on about was his fault. This sounded more like his Demon House stuff. Sammy had lived in Probity for all his life and no one wanted to get Dirty. And the stuff he did with Keith and Kevin and even Dr. Harmon wasn’t Dirty- it was medicine. He only had a few more minutes before Grandpa could make him go to bed and now he was getting desperate.

“Please, Grandpa? I need it, I swear!”

“Why do you need it? Are your balls itching? Don’t tell me they are because I know you just got medicine yesterday. Don’t lie to me, Sammy.”

“I do need it, honest!”

“Do your balls itch?”

Sammy hesitated. He wouldn’t lie to his Grandpa.

“No… not exactly.”

Grandpa turned away from him and crossed his arms over his chest.

“Then you don’t need it, boy! Just don’t think about it. Find something else to do.”

Now Sammy was on the verge of tears. He had to get the medicine!

“But I dooooooo! I need it Grandpa! Please! Please, let me!”

His Grandpa turned back to him, his eyes blazing.

“For what, Sammy! Give me one good reason!”

“So you won’t come into my room at night and hurt me!”

Sammy blurted it out. He didn’t want to tell his Grandpa but the old man had left him no choice. His Grandpa recoiled like he had been hit in the face.

“But… but I would never… I would never hurt you, Sammy! Why did you say that?”

Sammy got up and retrieved his phone from his room. He unlocked it and searched through his files until he found the video he had recorded. He climbed back onto the couch and pressed play. He handed the phone to his Grandpa.

Grandpa William watched himself enter the room and dismiss the ghost dog. His face became pale as he heard the deep gravelly voice coming out of his mouth. He watched himself undress and threaten Sammy, but call him William. When the attack happened, he set the phone screen down on the couch. Sammy’s screams of pain were still heard.

“When?”

Sammy reached down and stopped the video. He didn’t want to hear himself go through it again. Just watching that much caused him to tear up.

“That w-was Saturday. Mom was working and you came in. But that wasn’t the first time. You don’t remember waking up in my room all those times? You tried to do it before, but I was able to wake you up and stop you. I don’t know what happened Saturday but you wouldn’t stop. It hurt real bad.”

Now his Grandpa was crying. He pulled Sammy in and wrapped his arms around his grandson, trying to comfort him.

“I know, Sammy. The ‘Angry Grandpa’ you saw was your great grandfather. That’s what he did to me at night. I can still remember how much it hurt and how much I hated him for it.”

Sammy hugged his Grandpa.

“I don’t hate you, Grandpa. I know it’s not you. I know it’s Angry Grandpa.”

Grandpa William broke down in tears and hugged Sammy close.

“I’m so sorry, Sammy. Have you tried propping your chair up against the door? I- I mean he- shouldn’t be able to get in…”

Grandpa sobbed again and kissed Sammy and rocked him gently. Sammy didn’t squirm, but he hugged back. He was almost crying, but he had to focus.

“What am I saying? This isn’t tolerable.”

Then Grandpa grabbed Sammy’s shoulders and held him away. He looked at his Grandson with a serious expression.

“Did you see any blood, Sammy? Anything in your underwear? You have to tell me.”

“No, Grandpa. I felt stuff running out after, but when I checked it was just your medicine”

“Still, I’m going to have to get you checked out. I’ll make an appointment with Dr. Harmon tomorrow. And I’m going to have to move out. It’s not safe for you if I’m here. I don’t know what were going to tell your mom…”

“It’s okay, Grandpa! You don’t have to move out!”

“No, Sammy. I know you’re a brave boy but I know what happens to a boy that has to endure being… endure that. And you shouldn’t have to…”

“No, Grandpa! When you get medicine, you don’t come in at night. I’ll just get some medicine from you and everything will be okay.”

His Grandpa’s eyes narrowed.

“Are you sure? How do you know? How many times have I…”

“A lot, Grandpa. But you kept waking up. But I didn’t get medicine from you that night, but yesterday and the day before, I did. And Angry Grandpa didn’t come in.”

Grandpa seemed to think about it.

“He’d only come on the weekends, Sammy. When he could drink more- and when your Great Grandmother would kick him out of the room. He’d come down and wake me up.”

“Oh.”

Sammy thought about it. He thought he had figured out the pattern, but what Grandpa said made sense, too.

“Well, I don’t want to take chances, Grandpa- can I get some medicine? I’ll sleep better.”

Grandpa William undid his belt and opened his pants to give Sammy access to his cock. It was limp, but Sammy knew what to do.

“And I’ll show you how to set your chair. We should install a lock on your door, too. Oh! Unngh! Oh! I have no idea what to tell Kim…”

Chapter 12: Jacob

Summary:

Ready kick ghost butt. Confrontation with the enemy! Gifts? Stalemate? No- powned and humiliated!

Once more Jacob’s parents were asleep when he and his sister got up to get ready for school. The breakfast was unusual because instead of the usual sniping and one-upsmanship that usually marked the sibling’s shared meal time, the two spent the time talking excitedly about their shared project. Jane was a good person to bring in and had added the sappy touches that the two boys wouldn’t have considered. But, eventually, they finished their breakfasts and cleaned up. They grabbed their things and headed to their buss stops.

The ride to school was quiet. Jacob ended up sitting next to Costa, but whenever his friend tried to strike up a conversation, Jacob became distracted by his own thoughts. The fact was, Jacob was nervous, bordering on terrified. He didn’t know which way the confrontation would go- he only knew that he had no choice.

He tried to hide it from Keith and in the morning before class, he did. They went to the library and worked on the plan. Jacob excitedly relayed Jane’s suggestions from the morning and Keith said he knew just what changes he needed to make. It all seemed to be coming together just fine- they would be ready.

He would have rather escaped Keith after first period, but since they shared English class, he was stuck. His friend noticed his distraction, but he dismissed it as being worried about the plan. He couldn’t tell Keith who he knew was Mikey’s attacker. He didn’t trust that Keith would react in a sensible fashion. He didn’t trust that Keith wouldn’t march right up to him and start beating him down and that would be a disaster!

So he didn’t say anything about it. He smiled at his friend’s jokes and repeated the truth of how he felt responsible for what had happened to the boy and how their cure had to work or else… Keith seemed to buy it. And when Jacob mentioned that he had some studying to do alone in the library at lunch, Keith just nodded and didn’t ask.

He had to sit through Mr. Russel’s class after that. Jacob couldn’t believe how disgusting the man was these days. And he wouldn’t let up on the jocks in the class. And Jacob tried to ignore him, but then he called Tim to his desk again. He was berating the teen for something about his homework. Tim’s shoulders slumped in defeat. Jacob heard something about detention after school.

It fueled Jacob’s anger. What was happening at his school? It seemed like every teacher was suddenly making the students get Dirty- if there was a Dirty. It was like living in a bad dream. Now Jacob looked around the class surreptitiously. He wondered how many other of his classmates were being molested or worse. Was it because it was High School? Is that why it was suddenly happening all around him? He wondered who he could ask.

He got through the class and out into the fresh air. He didn’t bother going to his locker. If he ran into Keith, he might find an excuse to postpone it. Then he might procrastinate until he could excuse himself for pretending it didn’t happen.

You should wait and think about it for a while. This is a bad idea. You can’t go up against-

“I can’t not do it! I have to make sure he leaves Mikey alone. No trying to hack back in and scare him again. I have to let him know there will be consequences.”

We’re in over our heads, Jacob. Please listen to me. You don’t know what he could do to us. You don’t know what he could make us do, if he wanted.

“What? All those dirty things? I don’t care. If it comes out, he’ll get into trouble, too. I can’t let it stand. I can’t let it stand and be able to look Mikey or Keith in the eye…”

Further conversation was cut off as he arrived at his destination. He hesitated for a moment before he resolutely knocked at the door.

After another moment, the door cracked and Jacob could see movement inside. Then the door opened to reveal Mr. Nagatami, dressed as usual in a professional suit. Appropriately, he his suit was dark grey with blood red tie and shirt. To Jacob, he looked like Evil Incarnate.

“Ah, Jacob. I wasn’t expecting to see you until tomorrow.”

“We need to talk, Mr. Nagatami.”

Inside Jacob swallowed hard. He tried to keep his nervousness out of is voice when he added, “We need to talk about Mikey Dobbson.”

Jacob thought he saw a smirk on the man’s face before it became impassive. The door was opened to allow him inside.

The classroom was empty of people. Mr. Nagatami returned and sat behind his desk. He closed the laptop he had been working on and leaned back, watching Jacob with curiosity. It made Jacob mad. Mr. Nagatami should be taking this more seriously!

“I know you’ve been hurting Mikey. I know you’ve been using his dad’s voice to scare him and make him do Dirty things. I’ve locked you out of his system, and if I see any traces of you around his network- any scans, any trojans- any social engineering, I’ll make you regret it. Leave him alone.”

Jacob expected the teacher to deny the accusation. He expected him to act outraged, or hurt or at least confused. He didn’t.

“What if I don’t?”

Suddenly, all the threats that Jacob had prepared didn’t seem that strong. Jacob felt his confidence ebbing- was The Other right? Was he really no threat to the teacher? He brushed aside his doubts. If he had a weak hand, he should bluff.

“Well, for starters, I’ll tell. I’ll tell Principal Clifford, I’ll tell the police, I’ll tell my dad.”

“You know I have enough on you to send you to Reform School.”

Jacob was prepared for that.

“I don’t care. Mikey’s safety is more important. Besides, I know I won’t be in long.”

“And what if it meant that Hunter had to go to- those recordings I made of you two- the court would want to present that as evidence. I wonder what Keith would think if he heard in your own words how much you liked sucking on Hunter’s cock.”

Jacob hesitated and then cursed himself silently for letting the man get to him. He tried to rally.

“I don’t care. He would understand. He would rather make Mikey safe than let you keep hurting him to keep a secret. And Hunter- well, he made his own decisions. I’m not responsible for him.”

Now Mr. Nagatami smiled at him.

“Pretty ruthless, Jacob. But what about your dad?”

Jacob looked at his teacher. What threat could he pose to his dad?

“He’ll be sad and upset that I went to Reform School, but when he finds out why, he’ll understand. He’ll still be my dad!”

“No, I mean what about when he gets fired and goes to prison?”

Jacob scoffed.

“Why would my dad get fired from his own company?”

“Well, what do you think will happen when they find out that one of the most notorious hackers- and the first one to show proof they sliced through the MillDonn cloud- is his own son? Do you really think they’ll believe you got through that latest-generation security without help from dear ol’ dad? Even if the help was just being careless with MillDonn proprietary information, it would show he couldn’t be trusted at his level.”

Jacob didn’t want to believe it. He was careful to hide his tracks- even the stick he had used to bring the code in to class was destroyed. The man was only guessing.

“You can’t prove anything. You can’t prove I’m N1njaB0y!”

Crap! He didn’t mean to finger Collin, but it was the first other name to come to mind. Mr. Nagatami just shook his head.

“Nice try Jacob, but did you really think you could attach any device to my lab computers and I wouldn’t know? I have a copy of your original post to the board dated the day before it showed up- and a full copy of your exploit, thank you very much!”

Jacob was speechless. He had always taken so much care to keep his other identity a secret. Keith and maybe Collin were the only ones he knew he was Hax0rK1ng. He knew how much trouble it would make for his dad, but he couldn’t resist accessing systems and networks he wasn’t supposed to.

He was addicted to the thrill of solving the infinite puzzles offered by system security. Now the worst thing had happened. Someone who meant him and his family harm had proof of his- to be blunt- illegal activities.

“Of course, I would have recognized that sloppy style, even if the system hadn’t logged the terminal the memory stick was attached to. It gives you away- you should practice coding like I do- professionally. Rigorously adhering to a popular standard washes all your personal touches from the code. It’s one of the toughest lessons to teach to a young buck like you- conformity offers a kind of anonymity.”

Jacob thought he had a good hand to play, but it turned out that he didn’t even have any cards. He was heartbroken- he was already anticipating the demand to let him back in the boy’s network. There had to be something...

“Why did you pick Mikey? Were you friends with his dad or something? Why would you do such a horrible thing to him?”

Mr. Nagatami shifted and got a pained expression. For a moment, Jacob thought the man’s face showed regret or embarrassment, but he adjusted his growing cock to point upward and breathed a satisfied sigh.

“I didn’t know his dad. I wish I did- I would have loved to have used the boy back in the day. That sick pervert would have let me- I know it.”

He looked away with a smile and subconsciously rubbed his now hard erection. Jacob looked away.

“Mikey was a gift from a special friend. I got all the materials from the trial along with Mikey’s network address. Amazingly, it was just the day after I got the hack from you.”

Jacob tried to think. Inside, his mind was in turmoil. Who would he sacrifice? Him and Hunter and maybe his dad, or Mikey- the one person in all of this who least deserved to suffer? He was babbling now- trying to buy time to figure out a new angle- a way to hack the situation to his favor.

“But who was it? Why would they do that- why would you do it? What do you get out of it?”

Mr. Nagatami smiled wryly.

“You know I used the term ‘special friend’ on purpose. Do you really think I would just tell you? That’s against the rules, and no- I don’t know exactly what they get out of it and I don’t care. I get a little boy to play with- to do things to that even Hunter won’t let me do- yet.”

Jacob paused. He hadn’t thought of anything he could do to turn it around on the adult. After everything he had seen over the past month and what The Other kept telling him- he was ready to believe that Mr. Nagatami was untouchable. And he could ruin not just Jacob’s career, but Hunter’s and he could cause a lot of trouble for his family. It felt hopeless.

But then he remembered Mikey’s face from the park, smiling as he chased Billy and the other kids around. Then he imagined that smile twisted into pain as he was lashed again and again by one of his dad’s coolest inventions. He shivered.

“I… I can’t let you hurt him anymore. I won’t- no matter what. Leave Mikey alone.”

He played his last card. The one that had to work.

“I’ll tell Mr. Lanza, Mikey’s guardian. I wonder what he would do to you?”

He saw the self-satisfied look flicker for a moment, but the smug quickly returned.

“Fine- I got what I needed from him anyway.”

Mr. Nagatami got up from his chair and moved around the desk to stand next to Jacob. The boy’s mind felt surprise and relief for a moment before suspicion chased them away. He was acutely aware of the large lump in the teacher’s pants as he looked askance at the man.

“No, really. I got what I needed from him more or less. I’ll just play with my other gifts.”

“You- you have other gifts?”

“Of course- Hunter is a gift and there’s another.”

Now Jacob took a step back from his teacher.

“You know Jacob, I’d really like it if you’d suck me off- thinking about Mikey taking Carlos’ fat cock in his mouth has made my cock fat, too.”

Suddenly, Jacob felt himself pushed away as The Other took over. It happened so fast, Jacob had no chance to respond. He was still in shock over the idea that Carlos and Mikey were…

Now Jacob felt himself smile at his Teacher as he undid the burgundy-leather belt and opened his pants. Jacob watched from inside as The Other drew down Mr. Nagatami’s pants and underwear, revealing his rock-hard cock. More clear fluid pumped out as he watched.

“And do you know what would make it even nicer for me? If you told me how much you love my cock- how much you love to suck it. It would really turn me on to hear you tell me you like my cock even more than Keith’s. Would you do that for me?”

The Other nodded and mmmm-hmmm’d around the pungent cock in his mouth. Mr. Nagatami unlocked his phone and began to record the passionate blow job. Jacob railed inside feeling utterly defeated as The Other went on and on about how much he loved to suck cock. And the camera recorded him licking and sucking and complimenting Mr. Nagatami’s ‘hot cock’. And then they looked up worshipfully into Mr. Nagatami’s eyes and said earnestly that it was even better than his boyfriend Keith’s cock.

Chapter 13: Billy

Summary:

Back in Ninja World. Orichitaru still at it. Can’t get relief! The big plan. Put back away for now. Wish Mikey was here.

*****

Billy was disoriented. He was strapped down to something and he was squirming! He had to give chakra soon- his whole body was awash in it. Then he felt something in his but move and flash! The chakra was gone, leaving only the need to release-

Inside his butt he could feel the thick liquid boil and squirm. It sloshed around inside, as it slowly changed. Then he could feel the sloshing going away and replaced by something solid- several solid somethings. And he remembered he was a prisoner of Orichitaru- the insane ninja who experimented on people!

“Another load of the mediums- excellent. San! Go fill up a purple one! Ichi- it’s your turn to give some chakra.”

Billy looked around the room he remembered from the last episode. There were the four teen ninjas. He watched one approach the work bench and fill another one of those butt-needles from a beaker that held a thick purple liquid that seemed to bubble even though there was no flame underneath. The other two ninjas were off to the side watching- their pants were off and their erections were showing. Billy guessed that they were still supplying the chakra for him to concentrate and didn’t bother to dress.

Then his view was blocked as the one called Ichi stepped up to his face, directing his stiff erection toward Billy’s mouth. Billy accepted it- he didn’t really have a choice and he was afraid of what changes Orichitaru would make to his body to force him to comply. Removing all his teeth was the least-horrific thing Billy could think of. So he used his techniques to get Ichi to give his chakra- along with a big swallow of his sperm. It didn’t taste bad- Billy was used to it by now. And then he could feel the chakra rapidly flowing inside him.

Ichi pulled out with a deep sigh just as Billy started to squirm under the pressure. Ichi had a lot of chakra to give him and now his body was doing what came naturally- increasing it’s strength and getting ready to expel it!

Billy tried to squirm, only to have his delicate sack painfully yanked. He had forgotten about that part. He did his best to hold still when he felt the butt baster thingy being pushed inside him. He felt pressure inside as the liquid was pushed out the tip of the device and into his butt. It felt like a lot and he was afraid. What would it turn into this time?

Ichi went back and sat with the other teens and watched. Billy could see the tiredness on his face, like he sometimes saw on Orenji’s face after a really big load like Ichi had given. It was the feeling of chakra being drained. Sometimes Billy felt that way after a large transfer into someone’s mouth. It was draining, but it made him feel… relaxed and happy. It was weird that Billy didn’t feel this way after Orichitaru drained him over and over to make those round things. Billy didn’t feel relaxed at all after.

“Please! Please- you need to do the thing! Please do the thing it’s building up too much!”

He felt Orichitaru’s grasp on the end of the plug. Billy was anticipating the turn and the pressure just before the chakra was absorbed by whatever it was in his butt. But it didn’t happen. The plug was pushed in a little and wiggled around in the liquid. Then it was released.

“Not just yet. It needs more time. It needs more chakra.”

Billy moaned. He kept moaning and panting because he couldn’t help it. The chakra in his body was filled to bursting and he didn’t know how to deal with those feelings. It was too intense and no amount of toe clenching, moaning or grunting would relieve it. It was already too big for Billy to handle.

Tears formed and Billy’s whole body started shaking under the stress of holding the chakra. The young blond boy started to cry and beg for the chakra to be taken out of him but Orichitaru would just check again using the plug and say, “not yet”.

Billy lost track of the time and was reduced to babbling, squealing and crying to try and cope. It didn’t work and every time he thought it couldn’t get worse, the chakra built up even more. Now his whole body was tingling with the invisible power. He knew he was about to pass out when he finally felt the plug inside him turn and in a flash- he felt the pressure drain away!

Billy’s whole body relaxed for a moment. Then it felt like the liquid inside him grew super hot and began punching inside him! He cramped up like the times he had to poo and couldn’t. Then it was worse than that. The pain grew in intensity along with whatever was forming inside him! He had to get them out!

He tried to push, but the plug wouldn’t budge.

“No you don’t naughty converter. Not before they’re done!”

The plug was grasped and turned again against that spot. He felt a momentary tingle that distracted him from the pain, but then the things inside him became more solid. He broke down and cried again- wishing Orenji or his dad or Mikey were here. They would save him if they were. But Billy was on his own and no one knew where he was. No one could save him!

Billy felt the plug removed. Usually his hole would close once the plug was removed, but this time, whatever it was inside him was pressed forward so much, it held his hole open. Billy could tell it was big. He whimpered.

“If you want it to be over, you should push. They’re coming out either way.”

Again Billy whimpered. It felt way bigger than the poops that would make his hole sting unbearably for a few minutes, then remain sore for a while after. He knew pushing these out would hurt far worse than that. But did he have a choice? He wanted them out- who knew what Orichitaru’s weird potions would do to him.

The boy sniffled one last time, took in a deep breath and then pushed. The leftover purple goop must have made it slippery because it popped right out. It happened fast, but his hole was stretched so wide open that when it snapped back, it added to the boy’s pain. His bowels cramped again as the remaining objects shifted inside him, moving to fill the empty space. Another one was already pressed against the inside of his hole!

He took a moment to breathe and let his hole stop stinging but Orichitaru wouldn’t let him- he felt a stinging slap on his butt.

“Next one, boy. Push it out now or I’ll reach in and pull it out myself.”

That scared Billy. This was painful- more pain than he had ever felt in that place. If the man started digging around with his fingers…

He pushed again until once more he felt his hole spread painfully wide for just a moment. He didn’t realize he was still crying until he felt the tears run down his cheeks. He lay there tied to the wooden horse and panted as he felt his hole again trying to close.

“Again! Stop dawdling, boy. We’ve got a lot to get done today.” Another smack to his rear made him jump.

“Okay! Okay- it just hurts real bad. I need a sec-”

Now he felt four fat fingers stretching his hole! Orichitaru was actually going to pull the next one out! He pushed again, against the fingers and the next one slid out. He felt more cramping as his insides adjusted. The fingers withdrew. He wasn’t ready yet- he wanted more time to pant but he wouldn’t risk that hand going inside him. He pushed again and again his hole was painfully dilated to pass the object.

Thankfully, it seemed to be the last one. He gritted his teeth and longed to dry his eyes so the teens wouldn’t see him crying. He was supposed to be a ninja, not a cry-baby. He thought about what Mikey would think if he were here. He knew Mikey wouldn’t be crying like him. And Mikey would be in Ninja World soon. They were going to defeat his demon- Jacob said so. Billy had better get more ninja soon, or Mikey would be embarrassed by him.

The thought buoyed him- Mikey would be here soon! They would get to hang out together with Orenji and the others! And Mikey could tell the others that he was captured by Orichitaru! He would be rescued!

He tensed again when another butt-needle full of the green stuff was pushed into him. It felt like it was even more than the last time. At least the cramping wasn’t as bad. Then the teen with the smallest patch of hair was pressing another leaking erection against his lips. He took it in and did his work on it. He felt gentle fingers in his hair, caressing him and rubbing down to his neck and shoulders.

“You do that so good. I wish I could do it back for you, but Orichitaru doesn’t want you to accidentally release chakra.”

“Hmmm...hmmmm”

Billy agreed around the smooth, fleshy pole in his mouth. He remembered that his ability to have an orgasm was locked away in this world. He was so glad that the spell only worked in this world and how good it felt when Mikey helped him. How he used his tongue like a ninja…

His mouth was loaded with the teen’s sperm just as he felt his body flooded with chakra. He had to swallow twice as the rod kept flexing more and more out. With each flex the young teen gave a short sound between a moan and a grunt. It wasn’t long before Billy’s body felt like it was vibrating. By the time the teen had calmed down and pulled out of his mouth, Billy was tingling all over.

Billy squirmed in his bindings. The tingling wasn’t the soft tingle of arousal- no, it was the painful needle-like tingles of a leg that’s fallen asleep. Only, this wasn’t just a leg or a hand- it was his whole body tingling! He twisted his arms and pulled with his legs- not to break free, but his instinct was to get his muscles to flex. His mom always said to ‘get some blood into it’ when his leg or arm felt this way. At least the discomfort of the leather cuffs rubbing against his skin brought a welcome distraction.

“Nnnnnngggghghhhhhhhh- aaah!”

The tingling was so intense, it forced a moan out from Billy’s mouth. He couldn’t help it. He saw the other teens watching impassively, except San, who looked away. Billy would remember that for later, but for now he began to tentatively push forward with his legs, slowly increasing the pressure on his balls until they ached. Somehow, the constant, deep ache was preferable to the pins and needles attacking his body. And they were plunging deeper and deeper.

He was going to do it- he was going to yank his own balls as painfully as he could to drown out the wicked tingling. In fact, it wasn’t tingling anymore- it was stabs of pain. He would have done anything at that moment to just get some relief in any form- even another type of pain- but then he felt the plug being rotated and pressed against that spot and inside he felt the liquid not just bubbling, but fizzing.

It tickled his whole insides as it began to surge back and forth inside him. It pressed against his walls as it rotated around and even against the magic spot. He continued to moan, but this time, it was not from pain, but from his urgent need to give chakra! His little erection was flexing hard each time the substance moved inside. And when the goo solidified into the soft shapes inside him- vibrating against his insides, he gasped and hummed and even squealed like a five year old at the intense sensations. And still the seal prevented him from getting any relief.

This batch was the mediums- he was familiar enough to tell now. They were so much smaller than the large ones, they didn’t even hurt coming out. They did press against that spot over and over- many more times than the first batch, that was for sure. After the cramping went away, it felt good. Really good. Once again, his chakra was gone but he got no relief.

“Excellent! This was a fine batch. I think we can start using the larger enemas moving forward.”

Billy tried to calm himself down using the techniques Mr. Barra taught him. He watched Orichitaru carry the bowl filled with the egg-shaped objects and set them down on the workbench. He wondered what evil plot he had been dragged into. What were those things for?

As if in answer to his unspoken question, Orichitaru turned and grinned at him. The man moved- slid- gracefully over to a tall cupboard and opened it. Inside was a puppet of a ninja. It’s face had the dead, unmoving eyes of a puppet and it’s joints fit together like some of the builder toys in his toybox. It was the mouth that flopped open and close with a clicking noise that scared Billy.

Orichitaru placed the puppet on a table next to the workbench. He then went to retrieve the smaller orbs Billy remembered creating the last time. He took several of them out and placed them into parts of the puppet. Then he made a series of handsigns and cast a spell.

At first nothing happened, but then Billy hear the tell-tale clicking noise of a puppet moving. He watched as the ninja pupped shuddered and then lifted. It didn’t ‘stand’ like Billy was used to- more like an invisible force pulled it up from the table until only it’s feet touched the ground. Orichitaru was beside himself.

 

“Yes! Yes! This is excellent! It’s working perfectly.”

“It’s a puppet.”

“That it is, but there are no chakra strings. It cannot be rendered useless by a chakra blade, nor can it be stopped by defeating it’s master. It will continue to follow it’s orders until it’s chopped into pieces or those chakra cores are depleted.”

He grinned at his creation and then back at Billy.

“And you, my young converter are going to power an army for me and then… I’m going to destroy the Village Hidden In the Trees once and for all!”

The laugh that followed was low and slow and gravelly. It sounded like pebbles being ground together. It sent a chill down Billy’s spine and he struggled again to release himself and once more he forgot that his tender sack was locked into the structure. It made him yelp.

“Why do you hate the village so much?”

Now the other four looked at him, also interested in the answer. Orichitaru smiled and looked at them and then back at Billy.

“They task me, that’s why.”

“Huh? What’s that mean?”

“Nevermind- I don’t owe an explanation to a chakra converter, nor to a bunch of horny teenage ninjas with their cocks hanging out.”

He quickly motioned to the teen named Chi.

“Go prepare another red one. Use the large enema again- the boy can take it, I’m sure.”

The teen jumped up and hastily made his way to get one of the larger butt needles. Billy despaired as he watched the teen fill it with the remains of the red liquid. This one would make the marble-sized orbs and by the amount of liquid he saw in the tube, he knew it would be a lot of them. He mentally prepared himself for the cramping and the wild vibration as the orbs would shift inside him as they formed.

As the teen came back around to present his erection for Billy’s mouth, the boy vowed he would find a way to escape before Orichitaru could build an army big enough to destroy the village or die trying.

Chapter 14: Keith

Summary:

The big day. Mikey’s okay. Jacob is angry after class. Keith begins to suspect. Lunchtime skulduggery. School’s out- time for the show.

Keith disconnected from the house phone. He missed his own and couldn’t wait for the weekend when he would get it back. He had just called the Lanza residence to check on Mikey. He also wanted to be sure that they were still on for this afternoon. They were. Carlos still had his appointment at the clinic and Mikey would be going to Billy’s house after school. A nervous thrill ran down Keith’s spine. Could they pull it off?

Now that he knew the hacker was removed from the house, and even if their theatrics didn’t work as intended, Mikey would be safe. It took a lot of the stress out of their plan, and made room to have some fun. And, he found out that Jane had a great artistic eye. He was looking forward to her performance that afternoon.

He grabbed his books, making sure the homework he had worked so hard on was included. He trotted down the stairs and into the kitchen where his mom was just closing the brown bag that contained his lunch for today. He was in such a good mood and happy to see her that he kissed her cheek when she handed him his lunch.

“Love you, mom!”

She looked surprised at the affectionate gesture.

“I love you too, Keith! I hope you have a great day at school. Don’t forget that your dad and I will be home late tonight.”

“Of course you will.”

He hadn’t meant it to come out so bitter. He really missed seeing his parents every day. He couldn’t help but feel a little abandoned.

She smiled her indulgent smile and moved to put her hand on his shoulder.

“At least you won’t have to look after your little brother this afternoon. Kevin is going over to Sammy’s after school.”

He nodded. Then she picked up his lunch and handed it to him with one final admonition.

“But remember, he’s supposed to be back here at eight o’clock sharp. And if he didn’t finish his homework with Sammy, then you make sure he finishes it before his bedtime. Your father and I are counting on you, honey.”

Great.

“Sure, mom. I got it.”

“And don’t forget you’re on restriction, young man. It’s almost over, so don’t blow it.”

That’s what he was afraid of. If he got caught going to Mikey’s while he was supposed to be on restriction at home. He chickened out and took a chance to cover himself.

“Um, mom? There’s something I forgot to ask. Is it okay if I go over to the Lanza’s for a while after school? I promised Mikey I would help him with something.”

She paused and regarded him.

“With something? Can you be more specific?”

He didn’t want to lie to his mom, but he couldn’t tell the truth, either. That would open a whole can of worms that could lead to Jacob getting into serious trouble. But he didn’t have Jacob’s quick mind that could skirt the edge of a lie so finely, it could cut glass.

“He said he thinks his FeeBee is acting weird. He might not know how to use it properly. Also, I think he misses me so I told him I could go hang out for a little while. Sorry I forgot to ask you earlier.”

He could see his mom’s heart soften right before his eyes. Mikey was her weak spot ever since he had cried in her arms and told her she looked like his own mom. Keith had to admit it also pulled a tear from his eye that was quickly wiped away. Thankfully, she relented.

“Okay, but don’t use this as an excuse to play on the console. There are plenty of other activities you two can do to keep him company.”

“Yes, maam. No console- got it.”

“And no longer than an hour, okay Keith? You can promise him more time after you get off of restriction.”

“Yes, maam. I will. I have to go or I’ll miss the buss. Love you again!”

He kissed her cheek again and headed out the door.

The ride to school was uneventful. His mind was on that afternoon, going over the plan and pulled one of his school books out and pretended to study. When he got off the school buss, Jacob was waiting for him. They talked excitedly about the project all the way to the cafeteria.

“I wish I had another week to work on the interface…”

“And I wish I had another week to work on the animation, but there is no way we can wait any longer.”

“Yeah, I know.”

They sat in silence, lost in their own thoughts for a moment. Then Keith had to speak up. There was one problem that they were avoiding talking about.

“You know we can keep the hacker out of his system. But what about…”

“...the green-eyed man? That’s actually why it’s so important that we pull this off.”

Keith didn’t understand so he said nothing, knowing Jacob would fill in the details.

“Well, think about it. Most of what we are is subconscious. It controls way more than you think. I’m hoping that if we do this right, then Mikey’s own mind will fight off whatever that thing is.”

“So you’re hoping to convince Mikey’s subconscious that his daddy’s been defeated.”

“Exactly. Then, hopefully there won’t be anything for the creature to latch on to. Nothing he can use in Mikey’s mind to turn against him.”

Keith thought about it. It made sense if all those ifs and maybes were certain. They weren’t. And even if that did work-

“Wouldn’t that mean that it would get back in the next time he sees a scary movie?”

“Maybe, but then it’s just a bad dream and not followed up by being battered in the shower.”

That was another thing that had been slowly bugging Keith. As usual, it started as a hazy bother that kept intruding on this thoughts, but over time it had been resolving. Now Jacob’s last sentence solidified it.

“Do you think the hacker and that thing are related somehow? I mean they must be. It couldn’t be a coincidence that both of them pretended to be his dad to bully him in both his dreams and real life!”

Jacob nodded glumly.

“Probably. Mikey seemed to say that the man in his dreams talked about stuff that was going on, like Carlos’ accident. And some of the stuff they said was the same. And the fact that the hacker got all the trial materials delivered to him from the green eyed man...”

That surprised Keith.

“How do you know that?”

Jacob turned away, but not before Keith saw the anger on his face.

“Well, it’s just a guess. I mean, how else would he have gotten it?”

That was Jacob being evasive. There was something his boyfriend wasn’t telling him.

“And the way the dad in his dreams seemed to know about and back up the threats made by the dad in the shower. There’s no way they weren’t working together.”

“So were you able to figure out who it is? You got the trace, right? Or you wouldn’t have walled off Mikey’s system.”

Jacob bit his upper lip. Now Keith’s suspicions were confirmed. Jacob was about to skirt a lie with him.

“Sorry Keith, but no, I haven’t been able to tell his identity yet.”

Keith thought about it. Why would Jacob lie to him if he already knew the identity of the person who had done so much trauma to Mikey? He couldn’t think of a reason. Jacob should be as eager to pound their head in as Keith was. He knew Jacob wouldn’t do it unless he had a good reason, but the problem was sometimes Jacob’s reasoning was so convoluted…

He decide to let it go for now. He would force it out of him after they had helped Mikey. He wouldn’t do anything that might cause problem between them and make the afternoon a failure. Thankfully the bell rang and they had to get to class.

As usual, Keith was in a bad mood after weight training. Jimmy had been super hard on him today- calling his reps bad and making him do more. And that stupid stick he used to correct the students! Keith swore he was going to have bruises later. He knew Jimmy’s time would come- after he was off restriction, Keith would be practicing boxing with Terrance after school on the days they had P.E. Assuming the weather was nice enough to ride in, that is.

Jacob was in a foul mood, too. He was going to have to go back to Mr. Nagatami’s room again this lunch time with Hunter so they could work on the big Boogle project. It was odd because usually Jacob would relish the challenge and the opportunity to work with someone who he had looked up to. Lately, Jacob seemed to resent it.

“He’s making us… work during lunchtime again. Sorry, dude but you’ll have to keep the troops happy without me again.”

“I understand. It’s a big opportunity, though. I thought Boogle was one of your top pick companies to work for after you get out of college. Wouldn’t your internship there pretty much guarantee a job?”

Jacob’s face turned sour.

“I guess. I’m just not sure I want to pay the admission fee.”

Keith’s confusion must have shown on his face.

“Nothing. It’s just nerves. Forget it.”

Keith didn’t forget it. Again, there was something Jacob wasn’t telling him. Something that had turned him off to the idea of working at Boogle, or just the project? So Jacob was keeping two secrets from him- the identity of the hacker, and why he resents having to go work with Mr. Nagatami and Hunter.

“Hunter seems nice, but you’ve never mentioned if he has the chops for the project. Are you having to do all the work and share the internship?”

Jacob looked up and studied Keith’s face for a moment. Then he sat up straight and shook his head.

“No. Hunter’s pretty good I must admit. He’s been earning his place. Look, it’s just that I would rather be going over the plan at lunch with you than spending time working on the other project. You know how unprepared I feel.”

He sighed.

“But as you said, the internship will pretty much guarantee me one of my dream jobs.”

Jacob tried to smile reassuringly, but Keith could tell his heart wasn’t in it. He would think about it all later- after Mikey was free and clear. He put his hand reassuringly on Jacob’s arm.

“Don’t worry, dude. I know that this afternoon will go great, and I know you’ll get that internship- guaranteed! It’ll just suck that you won’t be at summer camp with me. I’m not looking forward to two months away from you.”

Now Jacob’s smile was genuine.

“Maybe there’s a wrestling camp, or a boxing thing you can do. Don’t you start working with Terrance next week?”

The two spent the rest of their break talking about the gym and how Keith would love it if Jacob would go, but Jacob scoffed at the idea. He was a lover, not a fighter. The words struck Keith and he smiled. He told Jacob he was a great lover, and it was the look of alarm on Jacob’s face that made him catch himself as he started to lean forward to give his boyfriend a kiss. Instead, he awkwardly got to his feet and gave Jacob a fist bump and told him he’d see him on the school buss.

Chapter 15: Jacob

Summary:

The big show. They gather at the house. Hope everything goes okay. Jane’s obstacles.

Jacob checked his phone again to see what time it was. It was now 4:15- exactly three minutes after he checked it last time. He was eager to get started and was impatiently waiting for the others as he waited on the Lanza’s porch. He tried his mantra to relax himself- this was the way he always felt when he was about to try a new hack to break into a system.

He was about to get up and walk off some of his nervous energy when he heard the high-pitched voices coming down the street. He was relieved to see Billy and Mikey walking on the sidewalk toward the house. Billy was his usual energetic self, smiling as he regaled his friend about some story or another. Mikey’s expression was closer to Jacob’s own- distracted and nervous. He felt for the little guy.

He grabbed his bag that had the equipment and stood to greet them. He followed the two up the steps and Mikey let them into the house. Jacob had never been inside before, and saw that the layout was similar to his own, but the carpet and the paint were all different. It even had a fireplace which Jacob’s house didn’t have.

Mikey offered to get them some drinks and Jacob thought that was a good idea. As the brown-haired boy went to the kitchen, Billy almost yanked Jacob’s arm off, dragging him to the stairs.

“Mikey’s bedroom is upstairs. So is the shower…”

Billy said it like it was some mystic thing and to him, it was. It was the site of a haunting! Jacob knew it was all bunk, but he played along, skirting the closed bathroom door as if his presence could wake up the ghost and followed Billy into the boy’s room.

Jacob was surprised at how neat the room was kept. It had all the things Jacob’s room had- a desk, a smaller bed, a seat in the window and the sliding doors that covered the closet. One difference to Jacob’s room- Jacob’s new, more mature room he added to himself- was that it was cluttered with Orenji action figures, play sets and plushies. There were a few characters around that didn’t come from the ninja anime, but it was clear all the way down to the Ninja Village bedspread that this room was an Orenji room.  The only thing missing were Orenji movie posters.

“Thanks, mom.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. I was just reminded of something my mom did for me.”

Jacob had been thinking about the talk he had with his mom the day they moved into the new house. Looking back, he had to thank her for stopping him from making his room look like it belonged to a nine year old.

“I have some things to prepare…”

He checked his phone again. Where was Keith?

Mikey arrived with the drinks. He was holding one can under his arm because the other two completely occupied his small hands. He gave one to Billy and then absently handed the one he had carried in his arm pit to Jacob. It made Jacob smile.

“Okay. I need some clear time to attune. You guys need to go downstairs and wait for Keith. He has something to show you when he gets here.”

Again he checked his phone.

“If he gets here…”

The two boys nodded and took their drinks out of the room and shut the door. Jacob cracked open his can and sat down at Mikey’s desk. He had to clear away some of the figures to make some room to get to the terminal. It was obvious Mikey didn’t really use his. He took a sip of whatever juice was in the can and started the terminal.

It didn’t take long for Jacob to install the new programs he had made and register his and Keith’s locators to the house. He had already hacked the kid’s network so he already had the access he needed to make the locators work. Just for fun he checked the current occupants and was happy to find Keith’s name had shown up. He was finally here.

Another ten minutes had proven that the addressing found in his own house applied to this one, too. His software should work flawlessly. He tested it anyway, making different walls turn colors and dim and turn off and on using gestures on his locator.

Then he tested a couple of the animations that Keith had provided to make sure they would work. They did. It was awesome! He got really excited. Then there was the last step he needed to work to really hammer home to Mikey that his dad was really, finally gone. He set up a relay through the network back to his own house, linking in their last co-conspirator.

“Can you hear me Jane?”

“I can hear you, Jacob. There’s no video, though.”

Jacob smacked his forehead. He had forgotten! He reached into his bag and brought out the headband he had gotten from Robert. They had modified it to allow them to put the drone’s detachable camera into it. It also included a pair of earbuds that he put into his ear. All the wires ran through the strap that held the headband on Jacob’s head and down his back to a little control box hidden under his clothes. He pressed some buttons on the box and looked around Mikey’s room.

“Wow. That kid is major into Orenji. I didn’t think anyone was as big a fan as Billy.”

He heard Jane’s voice through his ear buds. Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. It was working.

“Okay. Now press the space bar and talk. But not too loud.”

“What should I say… Jacob?”

The voice wasn’t Jane’s- it was the resurrected voice of Mikey’s departed mom. Jacob had used the home videos he had gotten off of Mr. Nagatami’s system to build a voice profile. When Jane pressed the space bar, anything she said would be processed through the voice module and played out the locators.

“Did you hear it pause on your name?” That was Jane’s voice, back in his ear.

“Yeah. Unfortunately, the source material wasn’t that much so it’s having to calculate any new words. It causes a delay. You’ve been practicing with the sheet I gave you, right?”

Jacob had given Jane a sheet with all the words FeeBee would know directly from the videos he fed into her. There were some others that Jacob had made the system try and approximate, but this was a far cry from the voice profile Mr. Nagatami was able to make from the breadth of material they had on his daddy. Speaking of which…

“Now try hitting the ‘D’ key and talking.”

“You little Jerk! I’m going to punish you bad!”

Now her voice sounded like Mikey’s dad’s voice courtesy of the profile he got from the pervert teacher. After listening to the man’s testimony, he knew something was wrong.

“Jane- you need to be more rough. This isn’t going to work unless Mikey believes it’s his evil, perverted, jerk of a ‘Daddy’.”

“How’s this, you little shit! Next time you try and take a shower, I’m going to drown your useless ass!”

“That was much better. But, um, you’re going to have to threaten his balls, and maybe even remind him that he used to… you know.”

“Used to what?”

Jacob sighed. He hated talking about it with Jane, but he had no choice.

“That he used to suck his dad’s cock- er, penis. And also, how much he liked hearing Mikey cry when he put it in his butt. But don’t forget to call it a cock and his ass, okay? His dad talked Dirty to him.”

He shook his head.

“Dang, I knew we weren’t prepared.”

“I can do it, Jacob. If it’s for Mikey, I can be nasty too.”

“I hope so. I’m going to head down and see how much progress they made.

Please don’t talk too much in my ear or I’ll get distracted.”

He made his way down the stairs and saw the boys standing in front of Keith, each watching their hands in concentration. They were forming handsigns- an insistence from Keith. He insisted that Mikey play a roll in vanquishing his dad so he would feel like he had some power over the situation. It was just another thing that could go wrong if either kid did what little kids do- the unexpected.

“That’s great, Billy. Just like that. Rabbit, Eagle and then Wolf.”

Billy seemed to have it down. His little hand flowed from one sign to the next. At least the signs were so obvious that Jacob wouldn’t have to watch too closely to see if they were doing them. He couldn’t miss a cue or the whole thing might fall apart.

“Good, Mikey, but you need to put your thumbs up straight for Rabbit like this.”

Keith corrected Mikey’s form. Jacob bit back his impatience to get started. He trusted Keith’s instincts and if his friend said they needed this, then Jacob would trust him.

“Oh! They look so cute!”

Jacob was reminded that Jane was still with him, seeing everything he did. He relaxed for a moment and tried to see it from Jane’s perspective. Seeing the two nine year olds dressed in their ninja outfits, practicing their handsigns like their lives depended on it, their little faces scrunched in concentration- they weren’t cute. They were adorable! He quickly washed away his smile- he was the great computer wizard who had to do a dangerous exorcism!

“Excellent! Looks like you guys know the handsigns, and I can feel the power coming from you!”

The two boys stopped practicing and looked at Jacob and then their hands.

“You do?”

“Of course. With my laptop, I can sense the spells being cast. Now- did you show them the seals?”

Each boy reached into their outfits and pulled out a booklet of post-it notes. Keith had painstakingly drawn out the symbol for purification from the show they had found on the network. They would give some authenticity.

“Excellent! You two know what to do?”

The boys nodded.

“When we drive back the evil spirit, we put this on the wall so it can’t go back through!”

“That’s right, Billy. And do you remember your special task?”

Billy nodded solemnly and picked up the large pot lid Keith had brought over.

“At the end, I’m supposed to protect Mikey so he can make the handsigns to drive the spirit back into… into…”

“Perdition. It’s a place where bad spirits go.”

“Right. Don’t worry Mikey. I’ll protect you. You just defeat your demon, okay?”

Mikey looked really nervous, but he nodded.

“Okay. Keith, Billy, Mikey? Are you guys ready to start?”

The three nodded. It was time to begin.

“FeeBee, close the curtains.”

All around the room, the curtains closed up. The room became much darker. It was so they could see the animations better. Now Jacob held his laptop up and typed out some commands on the screen. He was starting the game- which this was in reality.

He began to move around the room, watching his screen. He waved it around the walls and the flatscreen and walked into the kitchen. When he got to the dining room, his laptop went ‘Ping!’. He pointed at the blank wall.

“There! Quickly, Mikey- do the handsign there!”

Mikey rushed forward and weaved the signs. Jacob watched closely and saw it looked correct. He wiggled his wrist slightly back and forth surreptitiously. His program picked up the subtle gesture and suddenly an animation sprang to life on the wall. The boys each took a step back, amazed.

Keith had outdone himself. Jacob imagined a lit outline to resemble Mikey’s dad from the court tapes, but Keith had a different take. Instead of a dimly-lit figure on the wall, the figure was outlined in light, so the figure itself became the void where no light shone. If wavered and wiggled around the indistinct edges and out of all of their locators came his dad’s voice.

“You little Shit! What did you do? You know I’m going to punish you for that!”

The two boys stood there, staring at the amorphous figure depicted on the wall. For a moment, it looked like they would freak out, but Keith stepped in to save the day.

“Go on Mikey! Get him again! Billy- get ready with the seal. We need to lock him out of this wall. This is your chance, Mikey- you can do it!”

That galvanized the boys and Mikey made his handsign again and again. Each time, Jacob would wiggle his wrist, making the figure waver and move back. When it had completely crossed the wall, Billy ran forward and stuck one of the seals on the wall.

“You can’t defeat me, Little Shit. You know Daddy will hurt you for this! You know daddy will… will stick his cock up… up your little ass!”

Mikey’s eyes got wide and he shivered. It looked like he might back down, but then his face became serious and he cast another handsign and another as he yelled at the figure.

“No you won’t! You’ll never do that to me again! I won’t let you!”

Again and again Mikey made the signs, each time the figure would moan and clutch at itself as it was slowly driven to the stairs.

“Go away! Go away! I’m going to make you go away!”

The boy had tears on his face as he yelled at the figure. Keith directed Billy to put another seal on the opposite side of the stairs, so the evil spirit couldn’t escape. Then both boys used handsigns to drive the figure to the upstairs.

Jacob was so proud of Jane. He was worried there, when it seemed she couldn’t quite say those horrible things to Mikey. But the boy was fooled. Just like he was when Mr. Nagatami had done almost the same thing to him. Jacob felt a little guilty about tricking the boy and he fully expected the get an ear-full in a few years when Mikey realized there were no such things as ghosts. But that was future Jacob’s problem. He had to concentrate.

Through the upstairs they chased the ghost. It tried to move toward Carlos’ bedroom, but Billy was ahead of it and put a seal in the way. Mikey continued to do the handsigns and Jacob noticed that as the ‘battle’ went on, the lights making the outline were thinning and turning from yellow to orange and now bits of red showed. It really did look like the spirit was taking damage!

Suddenly, the ‘ghost’ made a break for it toward Mikey’s room. Billy was still placing a seal, but Mikey moved surprisingly fast to intercept it and pound it with his spell. It growled in frustration and it told him what it was going to do to his little balls when it defeated them… ‘And your little friend, too!’

Now Billy got to where Mikey was and placed a seal on the wall between the ghost and Mikey’s room. There was only one place for the spirit to go- the bathroom. It didn’t stick around and fight them, instead it fled into the room past the closed door. Inside, they could all hear the shower turn on by itself.

Mikey and Billy’s faces were both serious and full of determination. Mikey was heading into the bathroom to confront the spirit, unbidden by either of the older teens, Billy right on his heels. But Jacob saw the progress bar on his screen and quickly grabbed Mikey’s shoulder.

“Hold up, Mikey. We have it trapped- it’s not going anywhere.”

“Why are we stopping! Let’s go get him!”

“I understand how you feel. I just wanted to remind you that this is it’s seat of power. It’s where it manifests the most. You need to be ready to face it in it’s lair. It’s okay to be nervous.”

Mikey’s whole body shook and he looked up at Jacob and said, “We’re going to kick his ass!”

“Yeah! Don’t worry Mikey, I’ll protect you! I won’t let him touch you- you just do the handsigns!”

Billy as usual was enthusiastic. Jacob checked his laptop again. The program had finished loading. The final scene was set. It was time to go in. He opened the door for the two boys and followed them into the dark room. He closed the door to shut out the outside light and had Billy put a seal on it. Then he turned around and took in the ambiance.

Jacob was so taken aback by Keith and- he suspected- Jane’s work that he almost missed his next cue.

The room sparkled with dark purple. It looked like purple static appearing and disappearing as quickly as it showed. In the almost dark, as the only illumination, it was eerie. The purple parks appeared at random and were gone as soon as they appeared. Some were large and bright, others were smaller and dim. On top of that, the steam from the hot water was starting to flow out of the shower door, making the lights waver and twinkle.

The effect made Jacob feel like there were no walls and the four boys were standing in a vast open plane surrounded by space. It was so convincing, he actually felt a little vertigo. He stared in wonder for a moment.

“Don’t get distracted. Carlos will be home soon.”

Jane’s voice in his ear shook him out of his reverie. She was right, this wasn’t the time to get distracted.

“He’s very powerful here, guys. Search the walls with your spell and flush him out.”

“I’m going to hurt every one of you and make Little Shit watch! He’ll have to listen to your screams when I cram my cock in each of your holes- especially Billy’s!”

“No! No you won’t! Jacob is a powerful wizard and we’re going to stop you!”

Billy nodded to Mikey, indicating the direction clockwise around the room. Mikey nodded and started doing his handsigns in that direction. Billy moved away going counter-clockwise. Jacob was impressed by their teamwork.

Jacob let it go on a little while- one to build the tension a little, and another to force Jane to say more ‘Evil Daddy’ stuff.

“In fact, I’m going to hurt your friend Billy so bad, he’ll wish he never met you! You should run away, Little Shit!”

“I’ll kick you in the head and then cast spells at you until you die… or something. Shut up, stupid!”

Jacob smiled at Billy’s poor comeback. He supposed it was alright for a nine year old. He got the next set of animations loaded and prepared. When Mikey got closer to the shower, he set the first one off right in front of him.

Suddenly, the wall in front of Mikey lit up and the sparkly purple seemed to coalesce and outline the Daddy figure. Even with no face, it seemed to look down at the boy who had been so surprised, he actually jumped back into a ninja crouch. In the light, he could see that Mikey was scared. Then Billy ran up next to him and started doing handsigns. Mikey seemed to recover and stepped up to the previous wall and slapped a seal on it, trapping the entity and forcing it to go into the shower.

“Aaaaahhhhhhhh! Stop that you turd head! Ahhhhhhhh!”

Jacob wiggled his wrist to the left, making the figure attempt to move through the seal, but magically, a wall of bright yellow sparkles made a line up the wall and they seemed to effect the figure- the yellow sparks flashing inside the purple outline. It wobbled a little and fell back- clearly damaged.

“Little Shit! Little Shit! How dare you do this to your Daddy!”

“You did it to mommy! You did it to mommy! Why did you kill my mommy?”

Tears poured down Mikey’s face, reflecting the lights from the wall. Jacob heard himself sniffle- this was way more intense than he had imagined. He hoped they weren’t doing more harm than good.

“It’s okay, Jacob. I feel it too but he needs this. I understand now.”

Jacob heard the hitch in Jane’s voice and knew she was also being affected. He watched the two boys furiously weaving handsigns against the figure and he gladly made the gesture that showed the figure falling back into the shower.

“Little Shit!”

Billy slapped the last seal in place in front of the shower door, preventing the entity from escaping. Jacob made another few discreet gestures with his locator as he moved around the room, pretending to detect spirits. The water inside the shower turned cold for a moment, then became warm. Slowly, FeeBee’s lights came up to nightlight level and everyone could see clearly. Inside the shower, the purple lights still flashed across the walls. They had contained the monster.

“Okay, guys. It’s all up to you now. You need to go in and do the spell whenever you see it appear. I can see it’s really weak now, but it will fight back. Billy, you need to make sure you cover Mikey from any attacks while he attacks the spirit.”

The two boys began to strip off their ninja outfits.

“Whoa- wait a second. You don’t need to get undressed. You’re not really taking a shower, guys!”

The two boys didn’t stop. Billy looked at him and politely told him that people don’t wear clothes in the shower. And they didn’t stop at their underwear, either. They got completely naked, thinking there were only guys there. Jacob was surprised that both boys were erect.

“Oh, wow! Look at their little thingies! And Billy’s is bigger than Mikey’s!”

Jacob hastily looked away. He had forgotten Jane was watching.

“You know, this is the most dangerous part, Jacob. Maybe Keith should go in…”

“Ahem. Okay- let’s not get distracted.”

The three boys looked at him like he had farted. They clearly weren’t distracted. Keith looked at him quizzically and Jacob gestured to his ear. Keith frowned and then took a step forward, blocking the view between Jacob and the boys.

“Here’s the shield, Billy. Get ready with your handsigns, Mikey. Just one second…”

Keith reached into the shower just to double-check the temperature. Apparently satisfied, he nodded to the two boys who made their way into the shower.

“So now you meet me in my own domain, stupid brats! Now you’re going to see what a real punishment is!”

A sprayer moved and pointed at Mikey and fired. Billy had seen it coming and jumped forward and intercepted it with the shield. Mikey started doing the handsigns around the shower.

Jacob kicked off another one and Billy caught that one, too. He was amazing- both of them were. Jacob could see an intensity in Billy that he never would have believed possible from the nine year old who always seemed so relaxed. Right now, with the look in his face and seeing him dance and move to just the right spots- Jacob wouldn’t want to get on his bad side.

“Arrrrrrgh! You won’t defeat me!”

Each time Mikey ‘hit’ the figure with a handsign, it made it’s form more clear. Billy blocked three more sprayers from hitting his friend. As long as he was there, Mikey would continue to do his handsigns without getting hurt. And now that the figure was more highlighted, Mikey could hit it every time.

Even when Jacob made a terrible mistake and accidentally made two sprayers activate at the same time, Billy saved the day. He wrapped his arms around Mikey- holding his shield up on one side and took the other blast right on his back.

“Ow! That hurt.”

The sprayers weren’t nearly as hard as Mikey had been enduring, but Jacob had estimated the pressure thinking the boys would be in their thick ninja outfits. He knew the blast hitting Billy’s naked back wouldn’t really hurt him, but it would sting. He felt bad, but it just made Billy even more determined to protect his friend.

“Stop hurting my friends!”

Handsign.

“Stop hurting Carlos!”

Handsign.

“Stop hurting me!”

Handsign, handsign, handsign.

Each time, the figure wavered and thanks to Jane, it let out a horrific yell. It was becoming more and more clear as the damage was done to it. It now seemed to be trapped on one of the shower walls by the pressure of Mikey’s handsigns.

Jacob hit enter on his keyboard to start the last sequence. All the lights other than the ones that defined the evil figure on the shower wall dimmed and went out. There was an eerie whispering in the room and the boys both stopped to look around. Keith spoke up.

“Don’t stop Mikey! Don’t let up!”

Hastily, the boy turned back and started making the spell again. Now that the sprayers seemed to be behaving, Billy started to make handsigns, too.

“...ikey…”

The whisper got a little louder. Mikey looked around again, but continued his spells.

Suddenly, an area of the wall near the door began to light up. It started off as a dim, yellow blob that moved slowly around the room toward the shower. As it moved across the wall, it seemed to drip sparkles like fairy dust down the wall. It’s brightness increased and it subtly changed from yellow to white. By the time it reached the shower, it looked like the hazy outline of a woman.

“I told you never to touch our son again, Treavor! I told you what I would do if you did!”

A jagged bolt of bright light flashed down from the glowing figure and into the dark one. Suddenly a bright crack appeared in the dark entity’s body.

“Leave us alone, you bitch! I told you- he’s my son and I’ll do whatever I want to him!”

The dark figure seemed to point at the light one, but before anything could happen, Mikey interrupted with more handsigns.

“Leaver her alone, Daddy! Don’t ever touch her again!”

The figure withered under Mikey’s assault. Billy broke out of his trance and added his handisgns and admonishments to the mix. Again and again the white flares hit the dark figure. Again and again, Mikey and Billy stopped the dark figure from attacking back. And in the end, the dark figure burst apart, it’s fragments dripping to the bottom of the wall and disappearing in flashes of yellow as it neared the floor.

When it was gone, Mikey dropped to his knees and looked up at the light figure.

“Momma? Momma, is that you?”

There was a pause long enough for Jacob to get nervous, but before he could do anything, he heard a voice thick with tears.

“Yes, baby. Yes, it’s momma. I’m so proud of you, Mikey. My little man!”

Now Mikey was sobbing so hard, it was difficult to make out his words.

“Momma, I’m sorry! I’m sorry I didn’t help you when daddy-”

“Hush, Mikey. It was never your fault. I never want you to feel guilty about it again!”

“But I didn’t-”

“Listen to me Michael Dobbson! You stop that right now, or I’m going to get cross with you! It wasn’t your fault!”

Mikey cried and nodded.

“I want to hear you say it- say it now so mommy can hear it!”

“It wasn’t my fault.”

“Louder, Mikey. Say it like you mean it!”

“It wasn’t my fault!”

“That’s right. I protected you- it was my job, not the other way around, okay?”

“Yes Momma!”

There was another pause as Mikey sniffed and sobbed again. Jacob knew Jane was taking a moment to get her own feelings under control.

“Let me take a look at you, baby. Stand up and let your mommy see you.”

Mikey stood up and Billy stood up next to him. Unlike before- when there were only guys around- Billy covered his little privates with his hands.

“You’ve gotten so big! I guess you’ve been eating well. Do you like where you are, Mikey? Are you happy?”

Now the boy’s smile seemed to light up the room. He nodded emphatically.

“Yes, momma! I’m really happy!”

Then his expression changed and turned sad again.

“Is that okay? I mean I miss you a whole bunch and I wish you were here…”

“Of course it’s okay, baby! I want you to be as happy as you can! I don’t ever want you to feel guilty about being happy- understood?”

“I understand. I’ll try.”

“And who’s your little friend?”

Mikey looked at Billy, like he had forgotten his friend was there. He smiled bashfully at him.

“This is my best friend, Billy. I say he’s my best friend because now I have a lot of them!”

“It’s nice to meet you... Billy.”

The blond boy with the wet hair seemed a bit awestruck, but he was able to stammer out a ‘nice to meet you, Mrs. Dobbson.’

“I’m glad you’re friends with Mikey. It makes me happy that he has good friends.”

That seemed to animate Billy even more.

“He’s my best friend, too! We’re both going to become ninjas!”

The figure laughed sweetly.

“You’re going to become… ninjas, huh?”

“That’s right. I’m being trained by Orenji and now that Mikey defeated his demon, he’s going to get to come, too! I can’t wait, Mrs. Dobbson!”

“And do you like where you’re living Mikey? Are they treating you well?”

Mikey nodded and his smile returned.

 

“Uh huh! I’m living with Carlos and he’s the best guy around! He’s always gentle with me and he never hurts me, but he makes me do my homework and go to bed on time, but that’s okay because he’s funny and he makes me feel safe.”

“...Carlos, huh? I wish I could meet him. He seems like a nice man. I’m so... relieved, Mikey. I’m so glad I had a chance to know you’re doing well.”

“He should be home soon. I’m sure he’d love to talk to you!”

The figure sighed.

“I’m so sorry, Mikey. I can’t stay much longer- in fact, my time is almost up. I only had permission to come help you because your father was breaking the rules. He wasn’t supposed to stay.”

Now Mikey’s lip trembled. He turned toward Keith.

“That’s Keith- he’s my older bother! And I have another older brother named Kevin and he’s teaching me how to fly a drone and I can play with their dog El Fen and he’s huge! I wish you could meet them all!”

“I know sweetheart. You don’t know how happy I am that you’re with good people. I’m going to miss you until I see you again.”

“Where are you going? Can’t you stay a little longer? Carlos will be here any minute!”

“I’m sorry, baby. I have to head back to where I stay now. I’m not... allowed to tell you anything, except that I’m safe and happy and I miss you.”

“I miss you too, Momma! I miss you so much!”

“I know, baby. I know you do. But I want you to be a good boy for Carlos, okay? No back talk. And do good in school, too. But most... importantly, I want you to be happy- can you remember that?”

Mikey couldn’t speak. He nodded, dripping more tears down his face.

“I don’t want you to go, momma! I’m going to miss you! I wish you could stay!”

“I know, sweetheart. I know you miss me. I know how much you love me. Remember that I will always love you, no matter what, okay? And it’s okay to love Carlos, too, Mikey. I know you’ve always had enough room in your heart to love a lot of people because you’re such a sweet boy!”

“Okay, Momma! Okay!”

Then the light faded away, and the bathroom lights came back on and suddenly- it was just a normal room again.

Mikey looked around like he was lost. He seemed to be trying to find any trace of his momma. After a minute, Billy grabbed his shoulder.

“Your mom is nice.”

Mikey’s face crumpled again and he let out a sob. He nodded and then hugged Billy fiercely.

“Thank you. Thank you for helping me defeat my demon…”

Jacob was on the verge of losing it himself. He signaled for Keith’s attention.

“You should get them dried and dressed while I go out and collect the seals before Carlos comes back.”

Keith gave him an upset look- leaving him here to deal with the aftermath, but Billy was Keith’s cousin and besides- If Jacob had to face Mikey’s huge emotional release- well, he was going to start bawling like a baby. Anyway, he had a trump card.

“You know- get them presentable…”

He covered his headband with his hand, which covered the camera that Jane was watching through.

“Yeah, okay. We’ll meet you downstairs.”

Jacob left the three boys in the bathroom and walked around pulling the ‘seals’ off the walls where Billy had put them. He had pulled them off of the walls from the upstairs when he realized he hadn’t heard a peep from the earbuds.

“Jane? Are you there?”

After a moment, the buds came to life and the first thing he heard was Jane sniffling. She had put him on mute while she broke down and cried. Now he lost it.

“Stop, Jane. You’re making me cry!”

“That was so beautiful, Jacob! I never would have guessed… I mean, I know I tease you a lot even though I know you’re not a bad guy but this… this was a wonderful thing you did for him. I’m really proud of you.”

He was about to respond when she cut him off.

“Of course, I’ll never say that again so don’t think I respect you or anything.”

Then she sniffed again, right into his ear.

“Thanks, Jane. I’m glad we included you. Neither one of us would have been able to pull that off.”

He waited until she was about to reply and cut her off.

“But don’t think this makes us friends or anything.”

She laughed, and then got choked up again.

“Hey- I should be back home soon. Just going to finish cleaning up and make sure Billy and Mikey get back safely. I’ll be home right after that.”

“Sure, okay Jacob. See you then.”

He disconnected her and secreted the ear buds in his pocket.

It was almost 10 minutes later when the three boys came out of the bathroom. Jacob debated going up and checking on them but each time he pictured the emotional scene he decided that he had better not. He was a powerful computer wizard, after all. He had an image to maintain.

He was surprised when the two boys came out smiling and laughing and hopping down the stairs. It was like they just got out of a super hero movie.

“...and then it was like pssssshhhhht! Psssssshhhhht! Pssssshhhht! And you were everywhere blocking them!”

“Yeah, but you kept hitting him with the spell and he was all like ‘Nooooo! Stop it! Owwwww!’”

That made Mikey giggle and then laugh. Until they reached the bottom of the stairs where Jacob was studiously examining his laptop screen. Both boys seemed to sober up as they approached him. He looked at them over the screen of his laptop, doing his best ‘serious wizard’ expression and then snapped it shut.

“This house is clean.”

The boys looked at each other and then back at Jacob.

“Thank you Jacob!”

“Yeah, thank you Jacob!”

Behind them Keith rolled his eyes and gave him his half-grin smile. He shook his head knowing Jacob was loving the drama.

“You’re welcome, guys. Now let’s get you two back to Billy’s house before Carlos comes home, okay? And remember…”

“...mum’s the word! I promise I won’t tell you and Keith were here!”

Jacob looked at Billy expectantly.

“What?”

“Do you promise not to tell?”

“Yeah! I already did, remember?”

“Okay. Just checking.”

The four walked the couple of blocks to Billy’s house. It was dark, so they watched from the corner until they made it to the door and went inside. Then they headed back to their houses.

“So is the house really, really clean?”

Jacob nodded. He knew Keith wasn’t doubting him- it was just an indication of how important it was to Keith that his adopted little brother was safe.

“While you were dawdling upstairs, I was checking and re-checking the house’s systems. All my traps are in place and there hasn’t been any suspicious activity since-”

He was about to say ‘since I confronted Mr. Nagatami’, but he caught himself in time.

“-since I locked up the system.”

“Okay.”

Then Keith grabbed his shoulder, stopping him on the sidewalk.

“I know you’re going to still track down who did this, right? You’re not going to let them do it to anyone else, right?”

“Of course, but I’m not sure how much farther I can go. It may be that their identity will never be revealed.”

It was all technically the truth. He already knew who did it, so there was literally no farther he could go and if he had his way, Keith would never know it was Mr. Nagatami. It was the best way to keep Keith safe and out of Reform School or Prison.

“But if you did track them down- you would tell me, right?”

Now Jacob hesitated. He wasn’t sure what to say, so he said the truth.

“Not if I thought knowing that would land you in Reform School. Then I wouldn’t tell you.”

“I thought so. You already know who did it, don’t you.”

“It’s possible.”

Now Keith took hold of both his shoulders and actually gave him a strong shake. His grip was so firm, it was almost painful. He looked up into the eyes of The Killonator and a shiver ran down his spine.

“Tell me at least that you made it so they can’t do it again. Tell me you put them out of business permanently.”

“Mikey’s house is completely secure. No one could get in except someone who has admin rights in MillDonn.”

Keith shook his head.

“That’s not good enough, Jacob! What if next time he hurts someone? Is Mikey the only one we care about? There are hundreds of boys in Prob…”

Keith paused for a moment.

“And do we even know if it’s only boys he’s after? What if he’s targeting little girls too?”

Jacob saw Keith’s whole body shiver.

“Can you imagine what that sick pervert could make your dad’s shower do to a nine year old girl? You can’t be willing to risk that, can you? So they won’t be able to hurt our Mikey, but the next kid will be someone’s Mikey!”

That struck home. Now Jacob had to shiver. Could Jane have been a victim if he hadn’t hardened their home? But the only way to stop Mr. Nagatami would be to destroy his own family, wasn’t it?

“Who is it, Jacob? Why won’t you tell me?”

Jacob opened his mouth, but he didn’t know what to say. If he told anyone, it wouldn’t be Keith. Keith had too much access to Mr. Nagatami and Keith’s way was direct confrontation. Right now Jacob was the one who was going to Reform School because of this. Keith didn’t need to get dragged into it, too.

Keith stared at him a few more seconds before his face cleared and became neutral. That was dangerous. Keith had just cut him off.

“If you change your mind Jacob, you know where to find me.”

Jacob tried to bring it back. He looked around to make sure the street was empty and leaned forward to kiss Kieth. Keith kissed him back, but on the cheek. Keith was really upset. Then he felt himself pushed away.

“Please don’t be that way, Keith. I’m sorry but it’s complicated. Can’t you just trust me? Please? Just give me some more time to work it out, okay?”

Keith gave him his intense stare. Then The Other reached out and took his hand. Jacob could feel the warmth and the strength. He stepped closer and rubbed up his arm and chest. He saw a break in Keith’s look. He leaned in and kissed him again, this time on the lips. Keith relented and kissed him back and by the time they broke apart, he could feel Keith’s hardness grinding against him.

Now it was Keith’s turn to plead to Jacob.

“Jacob, we’re fourteen. I know you’re the smartest kid in-”

“-smartest person…”

“No! You’re not the smartest and I’m not the strongest, okay? We’re fourteen and you’ve decided that… that… that somehow you can handle it but your risking the lives of others and that’s so… arrogant!”

“Just a little more time. I know I can figure out a way to stop him without hurting anyone else.”

“If you don’t- if I hear about anyone else being attacked, I’m going to tell my dad. If- if someone dies… I’ll never forgive myself.”

Now Jacob could see the fear in his face. Then sadness. Kieth squeezed his hand.

“Jacob- I don’t know if I could forgive you, either.”

Chapter 16: Mikey

Summary:

What’s wrong, Mikey? Happy, or not? Shower time- is he really gone? Testing the waters.

Mikey ran to the minivan where Carlos was waiting. He stopped and waved again to Billy before he jumped inside and shut the sliding side door. He clipped on his seatbelt just as Nurse Kelly pulled away toward their home.

“Did you have a fun time with Billy today?”

“Yes, Poppie. How was your appointment? Are your casts going to come off soon?”

“Real soon, hijo. The doctor says I’m healing up fine. See? I told you that it was a really clean break.”

“That’s good. I miss your…”

He was about to say ‘I miss your hugs’, but then he got bashful. Nurse Kelly was listening and besides, he didn’t think it was ninja to go around wanting hugs.

“So what did you and Billy do this afternoon? Play ninja?”

It was a subject Mikey had meant to avoid. He had promised Keith and Jacob he wouldn’t tell, but the question irritated him. Didn’t Carlos ever listen?

“We don’t play ninja, Carlos! Billy and me are ninjas!”

Carlos smiled at that. Mikey knew Carlos didn’t believe him and was just being nice. He wanted to tell him so badly what had happened but he stopped himself. He didn’t want to break his promise to the boys who had saved him, and a little, teeny, tiny part of him was still worried that somehow, some way, his D addy still wasn’t all the way completely gone. He had to wait.

“Oh! Excuse me, Mr. ninja. So what do ninjas in Probity do after school, Mikey?”

“We practice being ninjas! I told you that already!”

“That’s right, hijo. I’m sorry I’m just a bit tired after the appointment. I think we’re going to end up going to bed a little early tonight. Is that okay?”

Mikey nodded. He didn’t feel tired at all. All the emotions he had felt today were still rattling back and forth inside him. His D addy was gone! He was free (maybe)! Now he could be with Carlos and make him happy!

They arrived home and Mikey and Nurse Kelly helped Carlos out of the van. Mikey ran ahead to unlock the door. Carlos was ushered to his favorite chair while Nurse Kelly made dinner for them. Mikey went upstairs to change out of his ninja outfit and into something more comfortable. He came back down and sat next to Carlos while they watched a show together.

At dinner, Nurse Kelly fed Carlos while Mikey ate. It was Mac and Cheese, one of Mikey’s favorites. Nurse Kelly even poured a beer for Carlos to celebrate the good news. Mikey had water.

Later, after Nurse Kelly had cleaned up and left for the night, Carlos started shifting around in his chair. Mikey looked at him and noticed how red his face was. He looked uncomfortable.

“Are you okay? Do you need anything?”

“No, hiho. You know, you should probably go get your shower soon. We can watch one more show in your pjs, okay?”

A thrill went down Mikey’s spine. It was now or never. If D addy wasn’t gone, he was going to be really, really angry. He swallowed hard and got up. He had to face it like a ninja. He was going to have to find out sometime.

“Okay, Carlos. I’ll be back in a few!”

Mikey got up and headed toward the stairs. He got halfway up and realized there was something he needed to say to Carlos, i n case he didn’t make it out of the shower this time. He turned and saw Carlos carefully standing up from the chair. The front of his shorts tented out from his obvious erection.

“I love you Carlos!”

Carlos looked up quickly and then wobbled on his feet. He had tried to cover his erection with a hand, forgetting that his arms were attached to his torso. He steadied himself and looked a bit irritated.

“You weren’t supposed to see that, Mikey. I love you, too. Now go grab a shower and get in you r pajamas, okay? And don’t take all night if you want to watch one more show. You’ve got school tomorrow.”

Mikey frowned, but then made his way upstairs. Were those good enough last words from his poppie? Should he have pushed for more? The man did say he loved him. He shrugged and shook it off. Jacob said his D addy was gone and the house was clean. He had even seen it with his own eyes. He really wanted to believe it but… he had thought D addy was gone once before.

He stripped down and tossed his clothes on top of his dresser. He grabbed his pajamas and went to the bathroom. He peeked into the shower room. He shivered. Was that a cold spot, or was he just getting the ‘heebee jeebees’ as Carlos called them.

He ventured in, leaving the door open behind him. He wanted a place to run if his daddy jumped out at him. He took a tentative step into the room and his lost his nerve a little. He started casting the ghost detection spell at the walls as he passed by. And not just once, but several times per panel, just in case. Nothing happened.

He set his PJs down and stripped off his underwear. He approached the shower and opened the door. He stood there looking inside for at least a minute, remembering that afternoon. He cast the spell into the shower at least five times before he stepped inside. Another few times at FeeBee’s control panel before starting the Quick Shower.

He moved to the designated spot as the shower heads lowered to his height like they always did. He suddenly turned around and cast the spell at the nozzles behind him. There was no evil purple outline or inhuman scream but still, he wouldn’t let his guard down.

“Quick Shower ready. Please assume the starting position.”

Mikey turned back around and faced the panel. He tensed as the water started. He obediently shampooed his hair and washed himself as the shower progressed.

“Daddy’s a jerk.”

He didn’t say it loudly. He was afraid to say it. But he wanted to know- needed to know. Was Carlos and him safe from his D addy?

Now he was done with his belly and FeeBee was rinsing him off with warm, gentle water. The shower was almost done and daddy hadn’t tried to hurt him.

“Daddy is a big, stupid jerk.”

This time, it was louder. It seemed to echo back at him, even over the sound of the sprayers. They stopped and waited for him to wash his privates- even under his foreskin.

“Daddy’s a big, stupid jerk!”

He said it loud- definitely not an inside voice. Now the echoes from the walls was clear. Every part of the shower heard it loud and clear. FeeBee began rinsing his privates.

“I hate Daddy! I hate you! You’re a big... asshole!”

Now he was yelling. No way daddy wouldn’t hear that if he was still around. He had even used a bad word. Daddy would have to punish him. And it felt good.

“Daddy’s an asshole! Daddy’s an asshole! A big, fat, smelly asshole!”

He did a sing-song. Each time he had said it, he felt a lift. It felt so good, he couldn’t stop.

“You’re a big asshole! I hate you for everything you did to me! Why couldn’t you be like Carlos and love me… D addy! Why couldn’t you have just gone way and not killed mommy? Because you’re bad! You’re a bad man and I wish you were never my D addy!”

It started as a yell and became a scream at the end. He felt like each time, a weight lifted from his shoulders. He felt so confused- he was happy his D addy was gone, so why did he also feel sad?

He started crying. He couldn’t stop. FeeBee said something a couple of times, but he ignored her, overwhelmed by conflicting emotions that wouldn’t resolve into anything specific.

Then the door opened and Carlos came in. He had to turn sideways to get through the shower door. He carefully knelt on the tile and used one of his cast-bound hands to grip his shoulder.

“What’s wrong, hiho? What happened?”

Mikey looked up into Carlos’ kind, worried eyes and suddenly, his emotions resolved. He loved Carlos and was unbelievably happy to see him. He smiled and dove into his outstretched arms, almost knocking the man onto his butt.

“Whoa there! Be careful, Mikey! Just tell me you’re okay. Please!”

“I’m okay! I’m okay!”

And even though he said it through his tears, he was. For the first time since that blood-chilling voice came out of FeeBee’s speaker, Mikey really felt okay.

“I’m just so happy to see you! I love you, and you know what?”

“What, hijo?”

“I miss your hugs!”

Chapter 17: Carlos

Summary:

What’s wrong with me? I wish I could touch it! Oh, man- I really, really need to touch it! Just a little! Mikey shows up.

Carlos rolled as far to his side as he could, and then back the other way. His whole body felt like it was burning up and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get his mind off of his throbbing erection! He didn’t know why he was so turned on. He just knew he needed to get off!

He rolled back again and the fabric of the blanket rubbed gently across the cotton of his underwear, slicked down by the constant dribble of precum. He couldn’t remember feeling this way since he was a teenager. But then he remembered the time Mikey had given him that blow job. He had felt pretty turned on then, too.

Mikey had helped him that time, but the boy had turned out to regret it. He wanted to be close to Carlos, but not do anything. Carlos wanted to give him what ever made him happy, but then he would remember how tender those lips were and how soft the boy’s skin was…

Eventually, he couldn’t help himself and he would reach out and caress that skin. Mikey would make a little yelp and slide away to the other side of the bed. It made Carlos feel terrible- like he had hurt the boy somehow. He couldn’t take that feeling and so he asked Mikey to sleep in his own bed. It was the best for both of them.

He still believed that- he really did. Guiltily, he also wished Mikey was with him now, helping to relieve this terrible need. And the feeling of the light blanket brushing back and forth over his hard cock sent shivers through his body, but it was only making the situation worse. So why couldn’t he stop?

He try to lay still. Then he tried to get more friction by thrusting his hips up against the blanket. Unfortunately, when he bent his legs to get more leverage, the blanket ended up sliding down to his shins. Now he was thrusting against air. He squeezed his knees together and then flung them apart. Another flash of heat washed through his body.

“Carlos?”

The man looked over to see Mikey standing at the entrance to the bedroom. He was wearing only his little tighty-whiteys. Carlos almost let out a moan.

“Ye- yes, hijo. Is everything okay?”

Mikey approached the bed. Carlos saw for the first time how much Mikey had grown. His body had clear definition, like an athlete. The boy actually had muscle tone! Now he started to wonder exactly what ninja training entailed? But he needed Mikey to leave as quickly as possible. Just looking at him made Carlos-

“Can I stay in here tonight? Please? I promise I’ll be good.”

“No, hijo. I don’t think-”

Mikey ignored him and climbed up on the bed. He crawled over to Carlos and pulled the blanket all the way down leaving Carlos’ body completely exposed.

“Mikey- don’t hijo. It’s not worth it, okay? You don’t have to do that to show me you love me. You show me every day.”

Mikey’s warm, soft, little, but surprisingly strong hands began to brush across his chest and playing with his nipples. Even the smallest tweak shot fire down his spine. He moaned like a whore while a nine year old played with his chest. A beautiful, loving, wonderful nine year old boy.

“I don’t want you to do something you’re going to regret!”

“It’s okay now Carlos! Daddy’s gone! He can’t hurt you anymore! I’m free!”

Carlos tried to think. At the same time he wanted to ask where his daddy went, and also tell him that ghosts weren’t real and that his daddy had never haunted him. But he settled for neither when Mikey leaned down and started tonguing his belly button. It stole his breath away for a moment before he could make one more try.

“Are you sure, hijo? Be sure before you do anything, okay? Are you really sure?”

“Yes! Now we can be together. He can’t hurt you anymore. He can’t cut off your arms, Carlos! Now I can make you feel good!”

Carlos didn’t want to let it go. He thought about what an horrific thing that was for Mikey to be worried about. He thought about how a good parent would stop Mikey, no matter what he was doing and talk it over with him. He thought about how desperately he wanted to be a good parent. He also thought about how Mikey’s health and well being should be his top priority, even over his own mind-bending need. Then Mikey took out his aching erection and began to clean all the precum with his tongue. For the next ten minutes, Carlos couldn’t think at all.

“Are you okay, Mikey?”

Carlos was breathing heavily. It was the most mind-blowing… blow job he could remember. He had needed it, that was for sure. But there was more to it than it just relieved the pressure. It was Mikey and the boy had fun. All the licking, all the moving up and down and sucking- that was what Mikey wanted to do. Carlos was too lost in the incredible feelings to direct the boy. He did it all on his own.

“I’m okay! I’m better than okay!”

Mikey was smiling at him. It made his whole face light up and Carlos couldn’t help but feel soft tenderness toward the boy. He also felt another wash of arousal sweep through him and amazingly, even as he watched, his erection returned after just a minute. Mikey crawled up between his arms and lay down chest to chest on top of him, staring down into Carlos’ eyes.

He loved the shade of rich, chocolate brown Mikey’s eyes were. His eyebrows were swaths across his eyes that were a lighter shade of brown, starting thin at the edges to end thickly above the delicate bridge of his nose. They looked like brown comets curving across his forehead. He could stare at his boy for ever. He crossed his legs again. He suddenly felt just as aroused as he had felt earlier. It was like he was thirteen again!

“I love you, Carlos!”

Mikey kissed his cheek, then his nose, then his other cheek, then his chin- everywhere but where Carlos really wanted him to kiss, but Carlos wouldn’t be the one to initiate that intimacy. He would wait until Mikey made the first move- or maybe he never would. It would be up to him. Even so- those soft kisses were still like dynamite against his skin. Each one was making him more needy.

Now Mikey slid down, kissing his neck down to his chest. The lithe body slid down until they were groin to groin. Mikey thrust his own little erection against his, forcing a long moan out of the middle-aged Hispanic man. Carlos was becoming lost in the feelings again. He was driven and urgent and thrust back against Mikey. The two were uncoordinated and it was clumsy. But it also felt incredible!

Then Mikey rolled off of him and Carlos opened his eyes to see what happened. Mikey’s face was all red and he was trying to get his underwear off, but ended up being awkward in his haste. Now Carlos could see the little erection. It stood out stiff, but unlike a fully-formed erection, it didn’t have the weight or leverage to bob and dip. It was more like the spout of a little tea pot. It stuck out, and barely moved.

Then Mikey climbed back up and Carlos was looking forward to feeling that hard, little stick in his mouth. He was wanting to hear Mikey’s little gasps and sighs as Carlos played with it using his tongue. And he really, really wanted to see that look of tired wonder on the boy’s face after he had his orgasm.

But Mikey’ didn’t present the organ for Carlos to lovingly… er… love. Instead, Mikey went back to their frottage- at least that’s what the overly-aroused man thought the boy was doing when he mounted his groin again. He thought that until he felt Mikey’s fingers wrap around his cock, pointing it upward. And then before he could object, he felt a tight, warm ring press down across the tip of his erection and slide down until it was clamped tightly around the base of Carlos’ prominent head. The shock of where his cock was brought him out of his arousal-induced stupor.

“No, hijo! You’re going to hurt yourself! You can’t just do that- you need to loosen up, have some lubricant and be prepared! This is not a good idea, Mikey.”

“It’s okay, Carlos. I promise!”

As if to demonstrate, Mikey slid down another inch. His face scrunched up in the cutest little grimace, but cute or not- a grimace didn’t indicate comfort or happiness. But it did slide in. It was a lot easier than Carlos would have thought.

“I put some in there after my shower, Carlos.”

“You did?”

“Un-huh. I did it with something kind of big, and long and I did it gentle so it wouldn’t hurt. I wanted to be ready to do this with you. It always made Daddy feel the best and when I found out that you could do it without hurting, I really, really wanted to do it with you.”

The boy slid down two inches more, cutting off any response from the man. Now that he was over the initial shock, the feelings returned to dominate his brain. It was so tight, and so warm. And somehow it was both soft like velvet and rough. Not quite like a tongue, but he could feel it wrapping his hardness. He moaned and rocked his head side to side. His legs clamped shut around nothing as Mikey’s legs were forward, letting Carlo watch his face. Yet another inch entered Nirvana.

By the end, he was thrusting. Well, not really thrusting, but when he clenched his butt cheeks, it would push his erection a little bit forward and back. He could get a little friction then- enough to stem off the urge to thrust in and out of the tight hole. The urge to get as much friction as possible so that when he made that final thrust- his seed would be sprayed as deeply inside as it could be.

Thankfully, he didn’t have to wait long when Mikey tentatively moved back up his pole. The boy moved halfway up before returning back down with another grimace.

“That feels great, hijo! I’ve never felt anything like it! You always surprise me, Mikey.”

“I… ungh! I love you- ssssss! Ungh!- love you, Carlos.”

He was starting to move now and the feelings were incredible. Carlos felt like his whole body was feeling more and more sensitive as the night wore on. Mikey leaned forward and put his hands on the man’s chest as be began to rock up and down Carlos’ needy cock. It throbbed against the tight confines while Mikey moved at his own pace. The feelings didn’t stop- they just kept bombarding his nervous system and Carlos’ whole body felt like it was melting.

“I love you- oh! Oh! Unnngh- love you- Ah!- Mikey! I have no idea what I did- Ah! A little more, a little faster, hijo! I don’t know how I deserve a great kid like you, Mikey. Oh, wow. You have no idea how incredible this feels!”

“It does?”

“Oh, yeah Mikey! But… but you know- gasp- know what feels just as good?”

“What?”

“Your mouth, or even your hand! As long as it’s you Mikey, it will feel like heaven!”

“I know it makes you feel good, Carlos- I can see your face. And besides. It’s starting to feel a little good.”

And now Mikey sped up. Each plunge pressed Carlos’ thick pubic patch against that smooth, alabaster buttox. Carlos’ vocabulary was reduced to grunts and moans. He had already reflexively tried to get his captive arms around Mikey so many times, he thought the plaster casts were going to crack. He almost didn’t care.

He wanted to hold him- to lovingly rub his hand over Mikey’s soft skin- to show him his feelings through gentle touch. He honestly didn’t know what frustration was worse- that unquenchable, mind-numbing need he had suffered before Mikey showed up tonight, or being denied his equally intense urge to wrap his arms around the boy. Then his orgasm hit like a sledge-hammer.

He thrust up, lifting the slight boy up into the air. Mikey gripped his hips and wrapped his legs down, around Carlos’ tensed butt. Carlos came down and thrust again, driving it up a little with Mikey lifting up at the end. Carlo’s hips came back down, and so did the boy only to be lifted a third time into the air. This time, Carlos held the pose, his cock pumping it’s seed again and again deep inside the warm hole. Mikey grunted each time and his little nail quivered.

Soon Carlos relaxed and his hips came back down slowly. Mikey got his legs out of the way so Carlos could settle back down. The boy rocked gently back and forth, driving more erotic shivers through the man’s body. Carlos heaved a huge sigh when the boy finally pulled off of him. Carlos opened his eyes and looked down.

“That was incredible, Mikey. Are you okay? Is everything alright?”

“Yeah. It doesn’t hurt. I liked it.”

Mikey smiled at him again and again, Carlos felt like he was floating on a cloud.

“It wasn’t like my D addy at all! It was like you were loving me from the inside!”

And now the boy hugged him fiercely. He rubbed his soft cheek through the coarse hair on Carlos’ chest. And he could feel that ultra-hard little nail rubbing against his hip.

“C’mon up here, Mikey. I want to make you feel good, too!”

Mikey’s head came up, his eyes glistened.

“You do?”

“Yes- more than anything. Well, only second to my wanting to hug you. In fact, when I get these casts off, you’d better run away from me because I might just hug you too much!”

“It’s okay. I’m a ninja- I can take it!”

Mikey climbed up his guardian, kissing him until the top of his head. Then that little foreskin-covered two and a half-inch erection wiggled in front of his lips. He heard the boys soft gasp when he leaned forward and kissed it. He kissed it again and then a third time before he swallowed it up.

The boy began to thrust. He couldn’t help it- his body was designed to do it in this situation. Carlos tried to keep up- to make sure the nine year old’s exuberance didn’t pull it from it’s oral sheath. It didn’t’ work that well. The boy’s hips were too erratic and Carlos couldn’t get the range he needed, nor could he trap the boy’s behind with his arms stuck out, away from his body. It didn’t matter. Mikey moaned and gasped and thrust anyway. Carlos just made sure that each one that made it into his mouth was met with a lively and ticklish tongue. Mikey’s gasps and moans were music to his ears, all leading up to the crescendo of his full-body orgasm.

“Ung, Ungh, Oh! Oh! Carlos!”

Carlos worked his tongue gently up and down the quivering spike and even down to the tightly-packed little sack underneath. He could get it all in his mouth and each swipe made the boy tense and groan and the rock-hard erection flex greatly. The man kept gently licking because it was all he could do to coax even more feeling out for this kind, sweet, lovable boy. And he wanted Mikey to feel like the most loved boy in the whole world.

Chapter 18: Sammy

Summary:

Another exam from Dr. Harmon. No permanent damage. That’s what you get, William. Paying the Doctor on the next visit.

“Fine. We have no choice, you jerk. You’d better make sure my grandson is completely healthy, or else!”

“Or else what, William? Seriously, I understand your angry that the Mr. let your son die, but you’d think this development would teach you some humility.”

“Or else I’ll distribute a vaccine and cure every case of Crebraconstitussophioitis in Probity.”

Sammy watched Dr. Harmon stiffen and his face showed shock. Then it resumed it’s gentle, unflappable harmony.

“I can’t imagine how badly you would be punished for that. I shiver to see how it would effect those you love the most.”

He placed his hand on Sammy’s head. Sammy was caught in the middle. Dr. Harmon had been so nice to him, but Grandpa William was his grandpa. Sammy didn’t know the phrase ‘father figure’, but those were the feelings he felt when he thought of the old man.

“It’s okay, Grandpa. I’ll let him give me medicine. Please don’t fight.”

Grandpa William’s face hardened and he frowned. He looked like he was going to say something mean.

“Mom says that our health is the most important thing, right? It’s okay. I like Dr. Harmon.”

His face softened, but Grandpa hadn’t given in. He was really mad at Dr Harmon and Sammy recognized that this was a feud. He wanted to know what had caused it, but he knew now was not the time. He had to push a little more.

“Don’t worry, Grandpa. I can still get medicine from you tonight. I can’t get too much, right Dr. Harmon?”

Now Grandpa’s frown deepened. Somehow Sammy had said the wrong thing and now Grandpa was even more upset, but Dr. Harmon laughed and pulled him into a hug.

“Out of the mouths of babes, right William? Sam doesn’t see it as any different than when you give him your medicine, right? I guess sometimes it’s into the mouths of babes.”

Now Grandpa looked up at the doctor with his teeth barred and his arms tensed into fists. Dr. Harmon didn’t even acknowledge him, he just rubbed Sammy’s back with one hand and ruffled his hair with the other. Sammy felt uncomfortable- it felt like he was taking Dr. Harmon’s side against his Grandpa when what he really wanted was for them to be friends.

“I apologize, William. That was cheap and I really do feel bad for you, but you have the bad habit of eating up anyone’s good will with that hostile attitude of yours. Truce? May I check out young Sam now?”

Grandpa relaxed and then so could Sammy. Dr Harmon had him strip down naked. Sammy didn’t think twice about getting naked in front of the two men. They had both seen and experienced every nook and cranny of his body.

“Oh, wow. You say this happened last weekend?”

The doctor’s cool fingers caressed the remaining bruises on Sammy’s butt. Sammy was used to them so when Dr. Harmon started applying pressure with his fingers, Sammy merely grunted when he felt the deep pain. It wasn’t any worse than having to sit on them in class all day.

“The old bastard certainly did a number on him. I’m actually nervous to see what his hole looks like.”

The doctor had Sammy lay across the table his rear end in the air. Nervous or not, the man spread Sammy’s cheeks with one hand and then whistled.

“Well, thank Boogie there were no internal lacerations! He could have bled out before I could even see him.”

“He wasn’t bleeding- I would have known.”

“Grandpa William made me show him my underwear and my poop.”

Sammy was embarrassed by that, but felt like he should stick up for his Grandpa. He hadn’t meant to embarrass him earlier.

“But I see some lacerations around his sphincter. That was a hard ride, huh Sam? That must have really hurt!”

Sammy glanced at Grandpa William. The old man was looking down and not meeting anyone’s gaze.

“Um, I guess.”

Sammy thought back to that night and a shiver ran through his body as he remembered the floating, numb feeling when Grandpa’s cock was slamming into him- while he was being called “William” and being threatened. He also remembered that his mom had told him to never lie to a doctor.

“Um, we have doctor/patient secrecy, right? This is medical, right?”

The doctor assured the boy that everything found during the checkup was confidential.

“It hurt really bad. Especially inside. I mean my hole felt like it was burning, but the hurting inside didn’t go away for a long time. Is that bad?”

“It could be, Sam. I’ll need to check it out to make sure. It won’t be very comfortable, though. I’m going to have to put something up your butt to make sure. It will probably make your butt hurt some more.”

Sammy clenched his fists and toes. He nodded.

“I understand. Do you need me to do anything?”

“Just cooperate. I’ll need to restrain you so you don’t move around. If you jerk around, it could do more damage. Don’t worry, Sammy. Your grandfather will be right here and I promise I’ll be as gentle as I can, okay?”

Sammy nodded and then hopped up on the examination table when Dr. Harmon directed him to. He wanted to get the exam over so his two favorite adults would stop fighting, but he was also afraid of what the doctor might find. Maybe something really bad.

The doctor moved around the table and adjusted it in ways Sammy had no idea he could do. Under the paper, the table was split into several sections- each with it’s own restraint. By the time he was done, Sammy’s legs were in the air- pressed back so far, Sammy was staring at his own penis right in front of his face. At least he could watch what Dr. Harmon was doing.

The doctor appeared between his legs with what looked like a thin hose. Even if Dr. Harmon weren’t smearing the clear, slippery gel all over it, the boy would have known where it was going. Once it was covered in the goo, he moved it closer for Sammy’s inspection.

“Do you see it Sam? It’s not very thick, is it? And the end is rounded. And in here…”

He showed the very tip to Sammy and it looked like the end of a very small light bulb.

“...is a camera and a light so I can see inside you. If there are any problems, we’ll be able to see them.”

Sammy nodded.

“And don’t worry, it can flex around all the curves inside you and it should just feel a little weird, not uncomfortable unless it irritates any damage.”

“Like your finger when you did that test. Will it feel good?”

The doctor smiled his proud smile at Sammy and even in this awkward situation, he felt happy.

“It could, but it might not. Not this time. It depends on how sore you still are from your, um… nighttime encounter.”

Grandpa looked up warningly at the doctor, then he looked sad.

“Call it for what it was. My grandson was raped.”

“I only point fingers at prostates, William. I’m here to heal, not judge. Now, are you ready, Sam?”

Sammy nodded. He wasn’t happy to have something else go in there- especially since even this morning he felt the burning on his butt hole from that night when he went number two. He hoped it wouldn’t take long.

The boy gasped and tensed up when he felt the cold instrument against his hole. Then he felt pressure and before he could say ‘ow!’, it was inside. The doctor was right- the instrument was much smaller than Grandpa’s cock and the end was made of metal and the coolness had soothed his hole a little.

“Good job, Sam. You might feel it flexing inside you but don’t worry, it won’t poke you or anything. I’ll just need to move it around the corners and maybe adjust it to look at something specific. It won’t hurt.”

“Okay, doctor.”

Sammy felt it pushed deeper inside him. It was different than the cock and even different than Dr. Harmon’s fingers. It was so smooth that he was never sure he was feeling it moving inside him unless the doctor worked the controls to make it flex. Sammy clenched his toes again against the sensations. He wanted to stay as still as the doctor wanted him to without relying on the restraints. As he felt the probe move deeper and deeper into him, he had to clench his hands and then his teeth.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. That looks bad.”

Grandpa stood up straight and looked Dr. Harmon in the eyes. It was the first time Sammy had seen him look at the man with anything other than anger.

“What? What did you find? Is he in any danger?”

The doctor smiled at him and then looked at Sammy reassuringly.

“No, no. Sorry. I just found some bruising inside. Some scraping that looks like it was almost a tear, but no actual openings. I’m going to proscribe a mild stool softener for the next week just in case.”

The probe started moving again, snaking it’s way even further into Sammy. Now it was way past where anything else had ever been. He had never felt anything so far inside him!

“You’re doing great, Sam. Hang in there- only a few more minutes. I want to get as far in as possible, just in case.”

Sammy grunted at the new sensation. He wanted it to be over- in fact, when the doctor had seen what was causing him pain, he thought the exam would be over. He said so.

“Well Sam…”

The doctor made another adjustment and the boy could feel the movement inside him- almost to his tummy!

“… as long as we’re doing the exam, I would be remiss if I didn’t make sure you didn’t have any strange lumps or discoloration- excepting those bruises. Did you know colon cancer can effect children even younger than you?”

Sammy shrugged. He had heard of cancer, and everyone said it was bad but no one he knew had ever had it so to him it was just another disease. He didn’t even know how someone could catch it. But if the doctor said it was needed (and it sounded that way, even though he didn’t know the word ‘remiss’) then he would cooperate.

True to his word- a few minutes later, the probe was gently removed and Sammy was declared to have a healthy colon. He could feel his hole twitching as if now that it was allowed to close, it was going to do it as many times as it could.

“Well, only time can heal the damage- as long as it doesn’t happen again too soon.”

Grandpa didn’t even get angry- he just looked really worried.

“It won’t! As long as I get medicine from him every day then Angry Grandpa stays away. It’ll be okay, Grandpa! I know you won’t hurt me again!”

Now his grandfather looked up at him, ashamed. Sammy realized what he had said.

“No, I mean Angry Grandpa won’t hurt me! I know it’s not you, Grandpa William!”

“It’s okay Sammy. I understand. I love you more than anything in this world- do you understand?”

“Yes, Grandpa. I love you, too! Honest!”

“So the best I can do is proscribe this lotion. It is an antiseptic as well as a numbing agent. Here, I’ll show you how to administer it. I’m afraid the boy’s fingers can’t reach that far in, so he’s going to have to have some assistance.”

The doctor leered at Grandpa William. Sammy’s Grandpa grudgingly stalked over to watch the doctor.

Dr. Harmon scooped some of the white lotion onto his fingers and handed the jar to Grandpa William. The cool lotion felt good on Sammy’s hole as the doctor gently rubbed it back and forth. At first it stung, but soon even the burning sensation faded away. It felt so good, Sammy’s penis became a cock.

“Ahhh. I see the numbing effect is working. Feeling better, Sam?”

“Yes, Dr. Harmon. It doesn’t hurt anymore- even a little.”

“Good. Now we have to get those bruises inside, as well as the stretched part. I’m going to press in, okay?”

“Okay. I’m ready.”

One finger pushed open his hole. It stopped just inside and then twisted back and forth. He had expected it to burn, but it didn’t. It started feeling good, like when the doctor first did it for the tests. The boy breathed out a sigh of relief.

Then the fingers came out and the doctor motioned for the jar. He used his clean hand to scoop more lotion onto his fingers. Then they were back and suddenly two fingers pushed firmly into his hole. The stretching brought it’s own discomfort, but still no pain. The fingers pushed in farther and started rubbing the walls inside him. He could feel them moving back and forth against that painful area Angry Grandpa kept hitting him.

Soon the pain faded away, and now he felt that the doctor’s knuckles were pressing on the opposite side- against that special spot. He tried to spread his legs even more only to be reminded that they were strapped into the chair. The doctor smiled at him knowingly as he moved the pressure off of the bruised wall and against his prostate. It started feeling just as good as it had that night and he felt wetness on his face. His cock had dripped a blob of that clear fluid and it had landed on his cheek. He moaned and began to alternate between curling his toes and his fingers.

-

“Is it feeling better Sam, or do you want me to rub it in some more?”

Sammy opened his eyes and looked into Dr. Harmon’s smiling eyes. He looked down and saw his Grandpa’s cock pressing out his pants. He suddenly had an idea that might bring the two men together.

“Grandpa? Can I get some medicine now? While Dr. Harmon rubs in the lotion? Please?”

His grandpa looked up at him, and then scowled at the doctor, who just smiled a gentle smile in return. But then he undid his belt and dropped his pants and underwear and approached Sammy. The doctor moved around the table and reached under it to flip some switch and the section that held up Sammy’s head dropped away. Sammy was now staring at the old man’s stiff, dripping cock upside down.

Sammy took it in his mouth and soon the doctor returned to rubbing in the medicine. The two feelings complimented each other and he worked even harder to use his tongue on the cock in his mouth. He just wished Kevin was here to suck him off at the same time, but he didn’t know what his best friend would think if he saw Sammy like this.

“Oh, yeah. Oh, Sammy- you’re a good boy, Sammy.”

The cock moved in and out at a slow pace. Sammy was able to rub all of it with his tongue as it slid back and forth. Then the doctor picked up his pace and started pressing even harder into him, making Sammy moan and whine. Even more clear fluid dripped on his face. It seemed to make Grandpa William even more excited and he started going faster and deeper.

By the end, Sammy was able to take Grandpa William’s thick cock all the way in until his chin was pressed into the snow white pubic hair at the base. The boy was constantly moaning as that feeling had been slowly building up inside him. Then suddenly, he passed a threshold and his whole body stiffened as his little stick dribbled clear drop after clear drop onto his neck. Then he suddenly had to swallow over and over as the tube in his mouth began to empty into his throat. Sammy felt like he got enough medicine to last two weeks!

“Oh! Oh, Sammy- are you okay? Grandpa didn’t mean to push it that far in!”

Sammy finished swallowing and then nodded.

“I’m o-”

His voice sounded weird and all croakey and he had to cough a few times to clear his throat.

“I’m okay Grandpa. Did it feel good?”

Now his grandpa ran a hand over his upside down head.

“Yes, Sammy. That was the best.”

Dr. Harmon cleared his throat. They looked up at him.

“Now I think you should try it under my supervision. Just this first time to make sure you’re doing it right. Start with some lotion…”

They switched positions and Sammy swallowed Dr. Harmon’s cock while his grandpa pushed his fingers into him. They felt different from Dr. Harmon’s fingers. Sammy could actually feel the bulging knuckles as they slid by. Grandpa seemed to know where that spot was, too and he began to rub it with his knuckles. Dr. Harmon took his time to gather speed, seemingly enjoying feeling Sammy’s tongue on his cock. Sammy worked it just like had had done his grandpa until again, Sammy’s chin was pressed into the man’s pubic hair.

It took longer than it had when Dr. Harmon was doing it, but when his orgasm hit, he suddenly felt his grandfather’s fingers on his little cock, rubbing it back and forth and making his orgasm huge! He moaned and thrashed in the restraints. Seconds later Dr. Harmon added his medicine to Sammy’s stomach.

“Great job, Sam! Here, let me help you.”

The doctor moved the piece back up and Sammy could rest his head again. The two men unstrapped the boy from the exam table. Sammy was sleepy after having two of those whole body orgasms in a row. He really wanted to know how to do that so Kevin could feel it, too. Maybe only adult fingers were long enough. If so, then would it be worth the risk to have his best friend sleep over so Grandpa William could show him how it feels? Only if he was super, super ,super ,duper sure Angry Grandpa wouldn’t try to show Kevin how that other way felt.

The boy lay there and must have dozed off. Next thing he knew, he felt his underwear sliding back up his legs. He still felt really sleepy and he kept his eyes closed as he felt his grandfather dressing him.

“I don’t know what I’m going to do. Maybe Sammy’s right and as long as he satisfies me before bed, Dad won’t possess me or whatever is happening.”

“Are you willing to take that chance, William? I can see what you did to the boy. It must have been excruciating. You know he can’t take it again. You’re lucky he can still feel safe around you.”

Grandpa was silent for a moment and Sammy felt his arms being threaded through a shirt. When Grandpa spoke, it was in sad, hushed tones.

“He recorded it. I can’t get his screams out of my head. It was like watching it happen to me when I was his age and you know what I realized, Greg?”

“What?”

“That bitch had to know what was going on. So did my brothers, and maybe even the neighbors. And no one did anything to stop him except-”

“It was a different time, William. People back then tended to mind their own business. It’s not like today when everyone is posting their whole lives on the Interwebs. You can’t really blame them.”

“I do. At least my mom. She should have done more. Someone should have helped me- I was only nine years old, damn it! I was terrified of him. And he had my dog hostage! What was I supposed to do? Why did my son and now my grandson have to go through it, too?”

“You never went along with the script, William. You know there’s only two ways out of this for you. And I think you should go with option one because Sammy and his mom still need you too much to go with option 2.”

Grandpa was pulling on Sammy’s shorts and he growled.

“And give into that bastard? How could I live with myself?”

“How can you live with yourself knowing your grandson is paying the price for your ego?”

“What do you get out of this, Greg? Some kind of bonus if you talk me around?”

The Doctor laughed.

“Nothing in particular. I mean nothing he’s promised me. Can you accept that I really like Sammy? I don’t want to see him hurt. And I really don’t want him to be afraid of having things put in his rear. Just the opposite.”

Grandpa snorted as he zipped Sammy up and then buttoned the button on his shorts.

“So he’s your gift.”

“Yes. Of course he is. But you know I take care of my gifts, William. I haven’t had a single one come back at me angry. And certainly none of them have had to be canceled. Sam is smart and he’s funny. He has a quick mind and an interest in anatomy and medicine. I’ll nurture him and mentor him and make sure he gets into College so he’ll have a career. And if we make each other feel good along the way- is that so bad?”

“I guess he could have been given to Coach William. I’d hate to be that brutal jackass’ gift.”

“He’ll never touch Sammy that way. I don’t throw my gifts away when they grow hair. By the time the coach will be interested- he’ll still be off-limits to him. Like I said- I’ll be with him the whole way to college. I know you resent me for going along with the plan William, but can’t you at least respect that I honestly want the best for the boy?”

Sammy felt Grandpa’s fingers run through his hair. His eyes were actually starting to get tired because he was rolling them around like his Grandpa’s did when he was dreaming. He thought it would add some realism so he could listen into the conversation.

“I know, Greg. It’s why I’m the toughest against you. You do care about them, but you turn a blind eye to the abuse some of the boys go through. Why do you do it?”

“It’s Boogie’s will- stop! Let me finish.”

There was a pause and Dr. Harmon spoke again.

“You know it’s going to happen. We can’t stop it. I can at least try to sooth pain and fix the ones that are broken. Sometimes it could take and extra week for a cast to come off. Sometimes, we need a couple of extra days to keep a child under observation, here in the clinic- where they are safe. I do what I can.”

“And the gifts have nothing to do with it?”

“Of course it does! You’re one of the families- you fell under the curse and were forced to build Probity so your future generations can be tortured by Boogie. I wish it wasn’t so. I don’t think I can truly understand what that would feel like.”

Grandpa remained silent as he moved down to start putting Sammy’s socks on his feet.

“But you also can’t understand what it feels like for the rest of us. We were all in trouble outside when we were offered to join. I was a great Pediatrician and I was going to be stripped of my license and probably die in prison just because I gave a few of my patients some pleasure during their checkup. Never one who didn’t want it. But I was going to die for it.”

“ If you just kept your hands off them and you wouldn’t have gotten into trouble.”

“They were just so beautiful and, frankly- sexy. It was too tempting.”

“It sounds like you should have been a gynecologist.”

Dr. Harmon chuckled.

“Look, William. My point is, you’re not going to find much support out there and unless you make nice with Boogie, Sammy will always be in danger. If you just… make a gesture. Do something you know he’ll like. If it’s hot enough for him, I’m sure he’ll forgive you and put that mean old bastard away.”

Grandpa finished tying Sammy’s shoe laces and then he ran his hand up and down Sammy’s legs, squeezing him gently.

“I’ll think about it.”

Sammy let himself be ‘shaken awake’ by Grandpa William. He yawned and rubbed his eyes like he had just woken up.

“Did I fall asleep?”

“You did. It’s time to go, Sammy. Are you feeling okay?”

“Yeah. I’m fine. That was fun, Grandpa. Can we do it with Dr. Harmon again next time?”

His Grandpa snorted and stood up. He didn’t answer and looked at the doctor, who was tapping on an electronic pad.

 

“Okay. Here is the prescription for the stool softener and one for the lotion.”

Grandpa William’s phone beeped, acknowledging receipt of a message.

“Note the instructions carefully. Apply the lotion twice daily- once in the morning and once at night. You only give the softener once a day. Please don’t mix the two up, okay William?”

“Yeah, yeah. I can read, Gregory.”

“And I want to see him week after next. Set up an appointment with the duty nurse outside. Make sure it’s the last appointment of the day so we have plenty of time to make sure Sammy’s little hole is still… functional. Besides, it give us the perfect opportunity to start him on the advanced treatments to get the medicine right to the root of the problem.”

“You and your damn medicine.”

Grandpa said it under his breath, but the other two both heard it. Sammy was scandalized and looked at the doctor’s face to see how offended he was. He didn’t’ look offended at all. He looked at Grandpa William the way Sammy’s teachers looked at him when he was telling one of his stories.

Sammy put on his coat, still in a little bit of a haze. Grandpa William left- presumably to go out and talk to the nurse. Dr. Harmon stayed behind and watched him.

“Are you keeping up with your studies, Sam? You know I really miss our tutoring sessions.”

Sammy blushed. He was too busy with school work and- well, worrying about Grandpa William to study his anatomy book. He hadn’t even thought about it in weeks.

“Sorry Dr. Harmon. I didn’t have time.”

“That’s okay, Sam. I know your regular school work probably takes up all your study time. But don’t give up on it completely- I know you could make a great doctor someday!”

Sammy stretched and let out a huge yawn. He looked up at the doctor and smiled at him. Dr. Harmon always believed in him.

“You know, you can still study it on weekends and practice on your friends Kevin and Keith. You enjoyed that, didn’t you?”

Sammy nodded.

“Well, ever since Grandpa William got better, he’s been wanting me to stay home more. I don’t really stay over there very often. Well, not at all, really”

“Oh? Why not?”

“I think he doesn’t want me to bother Keith to get my medicine. He said it should be kept in the family.”

“I’ll bet he does. Do you think Keith is bothered by giving you medicine?”

Sammy shook his head.

“No. He’s my older brother and it’s like my family, but I think Grandpa William is embarrassed like my mom that I got a disease like this. I don’t know.”

The doctor nodded sympathetically.

“Don’t be too hard on him, Sam. A lot of people get upset about diseases and infection… down there.”

He cupped his hand over the side of his mouth and said the last two words in a loud, dramatic whisper as he pointed to Sammy’s crotch. Sammy grinned and then it broke into a smile. Then the doctor reached out and tickled Sammy’s external abdominal oblique muscles, making him giggle.

“I know, but I miss staying over with Kevin and Keith. I wish Grandpa William would let me do it sometimes.”

“Well, maybe you could get Kevin to stay over with you.”

Sammy shook his head.

“What if Grandpa becomes Angry Grandpa when he’s over? Grandpa William could get into a lot of trouble and I don’t want Kevin to see him that way. He might not understand…”

“He might not understand that it’s not really your Grandpa?”

Sammy nodded.

“Are you sure there isn’t some medicine you can give him to make it stop?”

Dr. Harmon sighed. He shook his head.

“Sorry, Sam. What’s effecting your grandpa can’t be cured with medicine.”

Sammy thought for a moment. Then he asked the question he somehow knew no one wanted to answer.

“Who’s Mr. Boogie?”

Dr. Harmon looked at him, surprised.

“Well, he’s-”

 

That’s when the door opened and Grandpa William came back in. He had a little paper bag, presumably with his prescriptions.

“Are you ready, Sammy? We should go before your mom sees us.”

Sammy looked at Dr. Harmon who shrugged at him.

“Yes, Grandpa. I’m ready.”

They left the clinic and Grandpa took him to Kemp’s for a burger and ice cream. They started eating in silence as Grandpa William’s mind was on something else. Sammy was persistent and by the end of the meal, Grandpa William was laughing at some of Sammy’s nonsense.

Chapter 19: Keith

Summary:

Still upset at Jacob. Boring Friday, but at least it’s Friday! Going to confront Jacob. Disaster after school!

Keith was glad it was finally Friday. It was the last day of his restriction and he was ready to be off of it. He got ready for school in record time and looked outside. The rains were finally starting to let up and it looked like it would be a good weekend. He could ride his bike next week and start practicing with Terrance.

His parents were already gone, or maybe they hadn’t even come back the night before. He knew at least his mom came home sometimes, because there was always food in the kitchen and some of the little messes that the boys created were cleaned up in the morning. He was glad to see Kevin finishing his breakfast and ready to go catch his own bus. He asked Kevin to check in on Mikey during the day to make sure everything was okay after the exorcism.

He made sure his little brother had his lunch and saw him out the door like their mom. Well, like their mom used to. He sighed as he dug out a couple of granola bars and a glass of milk for himself. He finished his feast and headed out to the bus.

Jacob was at the buss stop before he got there. He was still upset that Jacob wouldn’t tell him who the person was that had tortured that little boy. He couldn’t understand why. Jacob could at least explain that part, but he wouldn’t. So far, he wouldn’t even admit that he knew, and he was sure Jacob knew who it was. The more Keith thought about it, the more he was sure that they both knew them...

Jacob talked about what they were going to do that weekend, since Keith was officially going to be off of restriction. Keith’s answers were vague and he wouldn’t commit to anything, only that he couldn’t wait to start boxing and he might go to the gym on Saturday. Jacob looked disappointed, but he knew how eager Keith was to start the new training.

“Well, after that, we can take the munchkins to Balls Deep and play a couple of rounds. We haven’t done that in a while. Also- Wonder Comics put out a demo of the new Evolutants game. We can make a character and move around the city!”

That actually did sound good to Keith and he grudgingly nodded in appreciation. They decide to invite Robert, Mikey, Billy and Grant to come. Jacob and Keith could ride their bikes and Robert and Grant could bring the younger boys in the car. So despite the fact that Kieth was still upset with Jacob, he was still excited at the idea. And it had been a while since he had seen his cousin outside of P.E.

“And then I could crash over at your house, since you’re not on restriction.”

Then a face appeared between them from the seat behind. It was Joseph Railton from their school soccer team.

“Did I hear you’re off restriction finally?”

“Yeah. Today’s my last day.”

“Awesome! Then we can set the party for next weekend! Everyone’s going to be so stoked! We’ve been planning it since, you know- that time you got mad at us in P.E.”

“Look, I’m sorry about tha-”

“No, it’s totally cool. We’ve been having a great time planning it and guess who’s been into it the most? Carl! Can you believe it? And Terrance’s dad said we can do it at his house and everyone’s invited!”

“Really? All ten of us?”

“Well, eleven. His dad will only do it if your dad comes to be co-chaperon.”

That surprised Keith. It was a strange condition. Their dads seemed to not like each other. Well, not exactly. Something happened between them a long time ago. Something that made them uncomfortable. But wouldn’t it be nice if they could bring the two of them together?

“That sounds cool, right Jacob?”

Jacob nodded in agreement.

“Yeah. And I can finally try some of that food you guys keep eating at lunch!”

“Yeah. That sounds good but good luck getting my dad to show up. He and my mom are always working. Even I hardly get to see them. I don’t know if he’d take a day off.”

Hunter Vennetti leaned forward now.

 

“Yeah, mine too. It’s like all the adults are suddenly super busy.”

The swarthy boy grinned, showing his perfect teeth.

“Not that I’m complaining. I don’t think I went to bed on time even once last week.”

Keith grinned inside- obviously Hunter didn’t have any little brothers or sisters to look after. Kevin wasn’t a bad kid at all, but he was still a handful for Keith when his parents weren’t home.

“Sounds good. I guess I won’t have to ask permission if my dad’s going. It will be good seeing everyone again.”

Keith felt better getting off the buss than he had when he got on. He meant it when he said it would be good to see everyone. Sure, he saw them everyday in P.E. but they had managed to pull together as a team so they didn’t spend a lot of time joking around. He remembered how much fun he had that first night when they had all come over.

He also dared to imagine what it would be like if he and Jacob told their friends at the party about their new relationship. The thought was scary but still his mind kept playing with it like a loose tooth. Then he remembered the dream and the crazy haircut and outfit and he felt a stab of fear.

He chided himself at the unease he still felt when he remembered that dream. He knew there was no ‘Gay Image Consultant’ and he wouldn’t have to quit soccer. He couldn’t understand why that dream effected him so much. It felt like the monster under the bed, or the boogie man in the closet that turned out to be a jacket. So many chills over something ridiculous.

“You’re quiet. Thinking about the party?”

Jacob question brought him out of his thoughts.

“Uh, yeah. It sounds like a lot of fun without having a hundred extra chores to do to get ready.”

Now that he had fun events for two weekends to look forward to, he was more eager to head to class and get the week over with.

The day went fast and before he knew it, they were in P.E. class. The others were distracted by the excitement of their next party and weren’t concentrating on the practice.

“If you guys just want to talk, then do it on the track- everyone take two laps!”

They grumbled, but headed out. Keith wasn’t surprised that Carl went with them- after he got used to everyone, he turned out to be a real team player. Keith was surprised that the large boy ran with the others the whole two laps and Keith had to remind himself how far the heavy red-head boy had come since the beginning of the year.

Keith showered with the other boys since he was taking the buss home. The devices covering Joseph and Tim’s privates were still the talk of the locker room and the other boys congratulated them on getting them removed over the weekend. They were all curious about what they would be doing- several had erections in the shower as they speculated, but the two boys wouldn’t tell them.

“Coach said he would announce to everyone when he was ready. Sorry, but I’m not going to risk getting in trouble with Coach again.”

And with that, everyone headed out to the buss to start the weekend.

Keith got even more excited when the buss dropped them off. It looked like both his and Jacob’s parents were home! In fact, Keith’s dad was on the front porch waiting for them. Keith’s excitement from seeing his dad turned to dread as he saw the grim expression on his face. He motioned for both boys to come over.

“What’s up, Dad? Why are you home? I thought you were working today.”

“Get in the house, son. You too, Jacob. Your parents are already inside.”

“Um, Hi Mr. Miller. Nice to see you, too.”

“This is not the time, Jacob. Get inside and drop your bags by the door. We’re having a meeting in the living room.”

Once inside, he grabbed both their shoulders before they could move to the group gathered in the living room. Keith could hear his little brother crying.

“No back talk from either of you. Keith is in serious trouble and if you had anything to do with it, then you are too, Jacob. Just keep your mouths shut and answer our questions without a bunch of nonsense, okay?”

“Okay dad. What happened?”

Keith’s dad didn’t say anything, he just herded them by their necks into the living room. Kevin was on the couch, his face buried in his hands. Keith could just make out his quiet sobs. When the boy looked up at his older brother, his eyes were accusing. Then Kevin turned his head away, refusing to look at him. Keith looked at Jacob and he could see that his friend was just as perplexed.

Both sets of parents were gathered in the living room. Jacob’s parents were sitting on one section of the couch, engrossed in watching something on a phone. Keith looked at Jacob questioningly and wondered what they were looking at. Both boys moved forward together until he could clearly hear the sound coming from the phone. He froze in shock when he recognized it and his whole world dropped out from under him.

“...push your dick in my mouth as far as you can when you have a- when you cum. Kieth was doing that to me and I liked it a lot.”

It was Sammy’s voice and now Keith recognized the phone as his own. He suddenly remembered the videos he had recorded so long ago on that first night. He had forgotten about them until just now. He had forgotten to delete them!

The room was still as everyone listened to the recording. Kevin’s little moans and encouragement to his friend coming from the phone gave counterpoint to the soft sobs from the boy on the couch. Then they all heard the twelve year old’s orgasm and Sammy choking. Mr. Donner adjusted himself, and he saw that even his own dad had an erection! What was going on?

The conversation continued with the boys talking about various things and Keith remembered it. It was actually his favorite part because he imagined it was Jacob and him laying together and talking. Then everyone in the room clearly heard Kevin ask Sammy a question that had turned him on when he had watched it alone, but in this room with the adults he admired the most and Jacob, it made him cringe.

“Did you like it when Kieth forced you? When he forced you to suck him?”

Now Jacob looked at him, his face showed worry and confusion. Keith shook his head to say ‘no, I didn’t really force him’ but he didn’t want to draw attention to himself.

Mr. Donner stopped the recording and everyone was looking at the two teenagers. Keith stepped forward to distance himself from Jacob. Jacob had no idea about the recording and he had no part in what happened that night. He wouldn’t drag his friend into this. Then Jacob’s dad started fiddling with the screen.

“I think we should watch it again, Jon. Just in case we missed something important.”

Now Kevin looked up, his face more red than Keith could ever remember. The young boy yelled as loud as he could.

“You already watched it three times! Isn’t that enough?”

“Kevin Eugene Miller! That is no way to speak to an adult, or a guest. You apologize right now, young man. It’s not Mr. Donner’s fault that you decided to get Dirty with Sammy.”

Kevin opened his mouth to complain, but the only thing that came out was a high-pitched whine. Whatever he wanted to say, his little brother was clearly too upset to form words. Keith stepped in.

“It’s not Kevin’s fault, Mom. I told him to do that to Sammy. He was just obeying me, like Dad told him to.”

Kevin crossed his arms and looked away from Keith. He was angry with him, that was for sure- and he deserved it. He was angry with himself now because he knew how badly he had let down Kevin and Sammy. He got defensive.

“And why were you looking at my phone? It’s private!”

His parents both stopped and looked at him incredulously. He knew he was wrong. When they gave him the phone they were clear that it had parental controls and they could get into it whenever they wanted, but it was the only thing that came to mind.

“I needed some pictures of a problem at the new site and my phone died. Then I remember that I still had yours.”

Keith just looked at her, unable to think of something to say.

“But I don’t owe you an explanation young man, you owe us one. Do you realize how serious this is? This could ruin your whole future! And on top of that, I have no idea how we’re going to face William when he gets here with Sammy. Start talking- now!”

Everyone’s eyes were on him. Jacob tried to step up and give him support, but Keith waved him away. Jacob had nothing to do with this and Keith didn’t want him involved. He remembered the promise he made to himself to make sure he was the only one who would get punished for getting Dirty. He added Jacob to that list.

“Can we talk in private, Mom, Dad? Do the Donners have to be here?”

“Yes they do. We know that if there’s something going on with you that Jacob is either elbow deep in it too- or he knows about it. You two never do anything without telling the other one.”

Now his mom turned to Jacob.

“Jacob- did you have anything to do with this? Did you know about it?”

“Jacob had nothing to do with it Mom! He was at home sleeping because of those pills he had to take! He had no idea about the recordings, either! This is all my fault, no one else. I was in charge, remember?”

His mom looked at him, annoyed that he had preempted Jacob’s response. He continued, hoping to keep his friend out of this completely.

“This is all my fault- no one else, okay? I was the one who… who made them do it. I was the one who recorded it. I don’t even know why I did it- I just know that I was more… you know... horney than I had ever been in my life and… I don’t know. I just wanted...”

“...something to jerk off to later, isn’t that right son? Something to help you be a Dirty Dan.”

Keith winced and looked at his dad’s accusing face. Then he looked around at the others. They were all watching him, waiting for a response. He had jerked of to it after, but only once.

“I guess so, sir. I mean, I had never done it at the time but maybe deep down…”

Agonizingly, Mr. Donner started one of the videos again. He heard the start and then the man skipped the video forward. Now Sammy’s soft moans could be clearly heard. Kevin bent down even more so he was almost bent in half, his face toward the wall. Kevin was suffering because of him. The only thing he wanted to do was talk to his brother and beg his forgiveness, but there was no way his parents would give up his attention.

“At least your technique is good there, Kevin. It looks like you’re using your tongue a lot- that’s pretty advanced for a boy of your age.”

Now Kevin had to cover his face with his hands. Keith could hear his brother trying to cover his sobs. Keith wanted to give him a hug and comfort him. He looked at Jacob guiltily to see Jacob’s angry face. But his friend wasn’t angry with him.

“Dad! I can’t believe-”

“I’m just curious, though- why were you using the plastic bag? Believe me, it feels a lot better skin to skin, if you know what I mean.”

Keith looked at Kevin surprised.

“You didn’t tell them?”

“He wouldn’t say anything to us, Keith. Now you explain since you were the one ‘in charge’”

“I… I don’t know if I’m supposed to, Mom. There’s this thing called doctor/patient privilege and…”

“You tell us right now young man because I promise you the punishment will be worse than any court will do to you. Now stop messing around and explain!”

“Yes maam! Um, Sammy had- has- some disease- Crebra… Crabraconstant… something.”

“Crebraconstitussophioitis? When- how-”

Keith’s dad had stepped forward in surprise. Keith was taken aback because even though Dr. Harmon had verified and he knew Sammy suffered when he didn’t get his medicine- in the back of his mind there was a part of him wouldn’t really believe that such a disease would exist. Hearing a separate confirmation from his own parent made it real for the first time since he had heard of it from his little brothers.

“You know about it? We searched everywhere and couldn’t find it. Even the school computers didn’t return any results.”

“Oh! OH! Oh, Kevin!”

Sammy’s orgasm rang out of the phone effectively interrupting Keith’s explanation. The quiet in the room was surreal as all four adults seemed to be glued to the action on the screen. Mr. Donner had to shift around in his seat and adjust himself again. How was it possible that not just Jacob’s dad, but obviously his own dad, too were getting excited by Kevin and Sammy? Keith was becoming convinced this was a dream.

Mrs. Donner sighed and gently took the phone out of Mr. Donner’s hands. He looked at her sheepishly. She handed the phone to Keith’s mom. Keith watched as the woman who raised him fiddled with the screen as she walked toward the two teen boys and then showed it to them.

On the screen was some silver-haired guy behind a desk with sliding text and overlays all the way around the edges of the screen. Underneath in bold, red letters were the words ‘Crebra-Crisis!’.

“The unprecedented breakout of Crebraconstitussophioitis or Crebra as it’s commonly referred to is reaching epidemic proportions here in Probity. Here is lead reporter Pamela Niles broadcasting live from Probity clinic.”

The scene switched to a female reporter with long, black hair wearing a professional looking blouse and blazer, holding a microphone. Behind her were two rows of the uncomfortable plastic hospital chairs, seating boys and older women- probably their mothers. The boys all looked miserable and about half of them seemed to be grinding their hands into their groins. The women looked worried and fatigued. The reporter started speaking in a professional broadcast voice.

“Thanks, Bob. As you can see behind me, Probity Clinic is becoming overwhelmed by new cases of Crebra- the disease that last plagued Probity over twenty years ago. With no known cure and only one known treatment, this disease targets the testicles of those inflicted.”

The scene showed boys holding their groin with pained expressions. Some pleaded with hospital staff to give them some medicine.

“Once thought to have been wiped out, this disease caused the tragic deaths of five pre-teen boys the last time there was an outbreak. This time the outbreak is threatening to reach epidemic proportions. I caught up with Dr. Gregory Harmon, chief physician at Probity Clinic as he was finishing a session with one of his young patients.”

The scene switched to a bright office with many framed certificates and degrees on the wall. The camera swept the room and came to rest on a recumbent Dr. Harmon, laying on a comfortable looking couch. A young boy about Kevin’s age was bent over his crotch, trying to get some medicine. When the boy saw the camera crew and the reporter, his eyes got wide and he quickly pulled off.

“No, Timmy!” Dr Harmon cried a warning as he ejaculated on his chest and stomach. Timmy had missed his medicine.

“Sorry to interrupt, Dr. Harmon. I’m Pamela Niles, reporting for Probity Entertainment, News and Information Services. Our viewers are scared and confused about the outbreak of Crebra here in Probity.”

The Doctor smiled up at the camera and pulled a square foil wrapper out of his shirt pocket. He extracted a wet wipe and began to clean himself up before putting away his still flexing erection and closing up his pants.

“Well, my clinical treatments are usually private, Ms. Niles. Now little Timmy here missed out on some badly needed medicine.”

Timmy was now peeking out at the scene from behind one of the chairs. His little face was chubby and red. Ms. Niles looked unperturbed as she scanned around the office. Then she looked at the camera.

“Roger- you’ve got some medicine. Give it to the poor kid while we do this interview.”

They heard a gasp from the man behind the camera and then an excited voice.

“Sure thing, Ms. Niles. C’mon over here, kid. I won’t bite you.”

The camera dipped and they got a shot of the man’s hand unzipping his pants and fishing out a rapidly growing erection. The camera came back up to focus on little Timmy, still not moving out from behind the chair.

“Go on, Timmy. You know I can’t always give you your medicine. You’re going to have to learn to be able to get it from wherever it’s offered, son!”

Timmy stood up from behind the chair and wobbled in place. His hands were on the back of the chair, holding his weight while he swung around his feet. It was as if two sides of him were arguing with himself- one needed to get the medicine before it was too late, and the other wanted desperately to stay out of the sight of the camera.

After a moment, the boy shyly approached, his eyes unable to look away from the camera. The camera stayed on him as he stopped just in front of the now leaking erection. The boy looked down and tentatively reached out to grasp the thick cock. He rubbed it a little before pulling back the loose foreskin. Then he bent down and took the end of the cock into his mouth. Everyone could hear the disembodied moan of the camera guy.

“The interview is over here, Roger…”

The camera quickly panned back up and both the reporter and the Doctor were seated on the couch.

“Sorry, Doctor. Thank you for your time. Now, as I was saying- the parents of Probity are very worried about this particular outbreak of Crebra. It seems to have swept through the Middle School like wildfire and now we understand that there have even been cases identified among our Elementary school students. Can you explain the speed of infection that this outbreak has seen? Are we seeing some type of Super Crebra strain?”

“Well, I can put your audience’s fears to rest, Ms. Niles. It’s not a super strain of the infection. It’s just one of those unfortunate coincidences that this new outbreak happened at the same time as the ‘say no to homophobia’ initiative started in full swing.”

“That’s the initiative to make students more at ease with their Gay and Lesbian school mates?”

“Yes. It’s meant to spread tolerance and show some of the benefits to having a gay or lesbian friend. Unfortunately, one of the empathy techniques is to put yourself in the position of a gay or lesbian student. If a child can’t do that, then they are at risk of developing a crippling homophobia that could prevent them from living a full and happy life.”

“I’m sure my audience is relieved to hear that it’s not some treatment-resistant form of the disease.”

Now the noises on the edge of hearing resolved into a heavy breathing interspersed with closed-mouthed moans. The camera started to tremble and shake more and more.

“That’s a common misconception- Crebra is not, in fact, a disease. Crebra is actually a fungal infection- but either way, your audience can rest assured that the standard treatment will still work as well as it did twenty years ago.”

A barely audible whisper was picked up by the microphone.

“Oh, yeah Timmy. That’s right- use your tongue! Oh! Oh! Lick my balls, kid!”

The camera dipped a couple of times before panning down to show the brown-haired boy running his pink tongue over the hairy balls. After a moment, the camera panned back up to show the irritated face of Ms. Niles. She turned back to address the doctor.

“So what advice can you give our viewers who have a loved one inflicted with this disease, er- this infection?”

“Well, the best thing you can do is make an appointment here at the clinic to become a certified medicine donor. Boys with an adult male or older, teenage brother in the house who is certified will have no problem getting their medicine. The ones I worry about are the boys who are raised with a single mother who have no convenient access to a treatment.”

He took off his glasses and sighed.

“We’re doing what we can to help, of course. We’re looking for ways to fill that gap. Single mothers in need can contact this clinic and we can assign a medicine donor in your area. These volunteers will make themselves available to your sons when they need their medicine.”

Now Dr. Harmon smiled and returned his glasses to the bridge of his nose.

“In fact, we’re looking into a partnership with Probity Homeless Alliance to find single moms who would be willing to provide meals and housing to homeless men in exchange for medicine. It would mean better housing and meals for those men who are down on their luck as well as a supply of fresh medicine available to the boys twenty four hours a day.”

“That sounds like a wonderful and compassionate initiative. I’m sure that many of our viewers will want to contact-”

“Oh! Oh! Oh, yeah, Timmy! Suck that cock you little slut!”

The camera man’s outburst was accompanied by the camera dipping lower and lower until the screen showed the boy with a sour look on his face as he swallowed over and over. After Timmy pulled off the throbbing erection there were a few heavy breaths until the camera panned back to the couch. Doctor Harmon had a wide smile on his face.

“Now that’s the sound of a successful treatment!”

The scene changed back to the reporter in the hospital.

“Nurses I talked to said that they are barely keeping up with the demand for medicine with the help of police and first responders. But if the worst case happens and this infection reaches true, epidemic proportions, there aren’t currently enough certified medicine donors to satisfy the demand. I encourage every sperm-producing male listening to this broadcast to go down and get certified. The child you save might be your own.”

“Thank you, Pamela-”

Keith’s mom hit the pause button and took back the phone.

“You’re both fourteen now. It wouldn’t hurt to pause the super hero movies every once in a while and watch some news.”

Keith looked at Jacob, who looked back at him. Neither could still believe what they saw on the stream.

“But mom- they just showed… they showed a boy… he was doing Dirty things right on the air! Can they really show that?”

Keith’s mom rolled her eyes and sighed.

“It’s a medical treatment, Keith. Why wouldn’t they show it? Honestly, you’re not going to change the subject young man. Now explain why I had to find this video in order to know that Sammy and now Kevin both have an infection? You know you should have come to us right away…”

“But Dr. Harmon said we didn’t have to- that there’s the doctor/patient privilege thing and as long as Sammy kept getting medicine and his condition didn’t get any worse…”

“You know better, Keith! You could have told us and you know you should have, and then you recording it? Honey, this could ruin your whole future!”

Now Keith got nervous. Why would it ruin his future, unless...

“You aren’t going to tell anyone, are you? Aren’t the treatments private?”

“Was recording it and then using it to pleasure yourself after part of the treatment?”

“No, maam.”

Now Keith’s dad stepped up and put his hand on Keith’s shoulder.

“This is serious, son. As soon as we saw the video, we had no choice but to contact Probity Police department. They should be here any minute.”

“What? Why? Why would you do that?”

“It’s the law, son. Now don’t worry, we’ll get you the best lawyer we can find and the fact that ultimately you were helping your little brothers with their Crebra could buy some leniency. But no matter what happens, remember that your mother, Kevin and I will all support-”

Kevin jumped up from the couch. His face was wet with tears and his hands were clenched into tight fists. He stared Keith in the eyes and the teen had never seen an expression like that on his normally happy sibling.

“I HATE you! I hope you go to Reform School and DIE!”

His little brother ran upstairs before their parents could scold him for his outburst. Keith couldn’t meet anyone’s eyes. It felt like he had just been stabbed in the chest. What he had done to Kevin- no, what he had done to Kevin and Sammy was unforgivable. He knew how betrayed he would feel if their positions were reversed. Maybe he did belong in Reform School.

Then he felt Jacob’s hand squeeze his shoulder in support. Unconsciously, he grabbed the hand in his. He was too upset to notice the knowing looks on the adult’s faces.

“So, have you two been giving each other medicine?”

Keith looked up, confused.

“But we can’t get Crebra…”

Keith’s dad spoke up.

“Keith Miller!”

Keith snapped to attention like a soldier. It pulled him out of his thoughts and commanded his focus.

“Yes, sir?”

“Are you and Jacob having sex? To be clear- are the two of you engaging in any activity- alone or with anyone else- that would make you Dirty?”

Keith didn’t answer immediately. Years of conditioning tried to force the truthful answer out, but his loyalty to Jacob stopped him. Unfortunately, the quandary caused him to look questioningly at Jacob. Fortunately, Jacob answered for them both.

“Do we look Dirty to you, Mr. Miller?”

 

Keith’s dad got a sour expression. Jacob’s dad spoke up now.

“Jacob, you answer Jon’s questions, young man or you won’t see that laptop for a month.”

“Sorry, Dad. I’m just confused as to why an adult would need us to answer that question. The Dirty Dan videos clearly show that-”

Now Jacob’s dad showed irritation.

“Just answer the question, son. This is serious. It could effect everyone in this room but you most of all. We need to know.”

“There’s no such thing as Dirty. It was all a lie.”

The adults didn’t look shocked. They did look at each other as if they were trying to come up with a consensus. Keith now felt a little anger. He knew Dirty was a lie, but seeing it so obvious now rekindled the feeling of betrayal that he had been lied to by the people he trusted the most…

“Answer the question Keith and I want the truth or so help me I will give you the belt- pants down- right here in front of everybody. Answer me, son!”

“Yes, sir. Yes, we have been, um, doing Dirty things.”

“Keith’s my boyfriend Mr. Miller. I love him.”

Now the whole room was silent and Keith felt Jacob’s other hand on his other shoulder. He felt Jacob’s arms cross over his chest as his boyfriend leaned forward to embrace him from behind. Jacob’s warm presence gave him more comfort than anything else could have. He kept his eye contact with his dad as he hugged Jacob’s arms to himself.

Keith’s dad stood there staring at them with crossed arms. Keith’s mom’s eyes got a little watery. Jacob’s mom looked impassive, but Jacob’s dad actually had a little smile.

“And you love him back, Keith?”

“Yes, sir. I think I’ve been in love with Jacob for a while now. It’s just that with the Crebra thing and feeling…”

He steeled himself. This was not the time to look like a little kid. He cleared his throat and continued.

“...feeling an orgasm, sir. I just wanted to share it with my best friend.”

Jacob hugged him tighter.

Keith’s dad maintained his serious look.

“Now describe everything you two have done together. Everything. If you love Jacob, you’ll tell us right now.”

“You may as well, unless you want me to do it.”

That was Jacob whispering in his ear. The hot breath and the contact and the idea of what he was going to have to say in front of his parents caused a rush of heat across his face and down his neck. He knew he was blushing.

“We rubbed each other with our hands. Um, we… we, uh…”

All adult eyes were on him. The barely contained hunger in their attention made him feel a little afraid. They all tried to hide it, but he saw both of Jacob’s parents lean forward as he was about to speak. He shivered. It felt like their parents had been replaced by perverted duplicates.

“It’s okay, Keith. I’ll tell them.”

Jacob stepped out from behind Keith, but still held his hand.

“Mr Miller, we sucked on each other and we both swallowed. We do that the most. And once, we licked each other’s butt-holes after we showered together. That’s all we’ve done.”

Keith’s dad uncrossed his arms to put his hands on his hips.

“And that’s all you two have done? You’re sure?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Yes, Mr. Miller!”

They both answered in unison.

“Thank goodness. I was worried that you had ignored everything I told you about the extra responsibility you have when it comes to safe sex, son.”

Keith remembered the conversation he had with his dad about getting a partner ready and the embarrassing memory made him break eye contact with the room.

“No, sir. I remember the conversation, but I’ve been real happy with just the things we’ve been doing. I don’t think we’re going to-”

“Ha! That’s what you say now, son but you’re a Miller and I know you won’t stay satisfied for long. Soon, you’ll be driven to sink that big stick of yours into Jacob’s tight, warm and loving hole. It’s inevitable.”

Keith looked shocked. He couldn’t believe his dad just said that- especially in front of everybody. He couldn’t understand what had happened to turn everything upside down. It seemed like everything that used to be very personal and private- a quiet word between father and son- had become public and in the open. He felt Jacob’s hand squeeze his.

“I was thinking about it, Mr. Miller. I’ve been wondering what it would feel like to have Keith inside me someday. But I know Keith would never hurt me. I trust him completely.”

Now it was Mr. Donner’s turn to shock them.

“Son, Keith might hurt you and not even realize it. Believe me, not much feels better than having a hard Miller cock rubbing your insides, but I’ve seen what can happen without proper training and supervision...”

“But-” Jacob began. His father held up his hand and cut him off.

“-especially at the age you two are. Anything could happen when your brains are soaked in hormones. Even without Keith being so magnificently endowed,” he gestured to Keith’s crotch, “you two are still way too young to give you free reign to do whatever you want.”

Keith looked down and realized his erection was full, and threatening to push out the top of his pants. He covered it with his hand, but then uncovered it. He wasn’t sure. If Dirty wasn’t real, then maybe erections were something he should cover up- natural or not.

“Dad- how do you know how it feels-”

“Jacob, your father and I have sex. I enjoy entering him and giving him a nice, rough ride. And he enjoys it too. That’s not the issue. The issue is your and Keith’s safety. You boys’ well-being is the most important concern, understand? That and your future.”

Keith could only stare at the adults. Their moms hadn’t batted an eye when his dad so casually admitted that the two dads were having sex. Now he was a little glad Kevin had left the room. He needed time to process this and to talk about it with Jacob. He really wanted to know his boyfriend’s take on this stunning information but he knew that he wasn’t likely to be left alone with Jacob anytime soon.

There was a loud, firm knock on the door. Keith stiffened. Now he would have to face Grandpa William and explain why he had let Sammy do Dirty things with him. Even with the Crebra thing and Dr. Harmon and the specialist he still felt guilty. Like maybe he had looked forward to the treatments more than he should have. Like maybe he hadn’t acted exactly mature with his adopted little brother.

His dad moved to open the door and Outside, Keith saw flashing red and blue lights. He was shocked and looked at Jacob. Jacob’s eyes were wide and his mouth was open. He was as shocked as Keith. Jacob spoke up first.

“Please, Mr. and Mrs. Miller! Tell them it was all a mistake! Tell them it was just a treatment! Please don’t let them take Keith!”

Mrs. Miller answered.

“We aren’t above the law, Jacob. We raised you boys not to think that way, even if we are the largest employer in Probity. There is video evidence that Keith may have not only contributed to the Dirtying of a minor, now we find out that he may have also contributed to getting a different minor infected with Crebra. This is too serious to be able to keep it in the family.”

“Then I should go too. I was Dirty with Keith. I contributed to-”

Now Mrs. Donner spoke up.

“No, Jacob. You didn’t video and you and Keith are the same age and there are a lot of factors but don’t think you’re off the hook. We will discuss your punishment later. Right now you had better start thinking about what you’re going to say to Jane.”

Now Jacob looked down. He leaned in and hugged Keith again, like he never wanted to let him go. He whispered into his ears as Keith’s dad led the uniformed police officers inside.

“Dude- I’ll wait for you. I won’t let them keep us apart. If I can’t get you out-”

Keith hugged him back. Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. He could hear the jingle of the officers’ handcuffs and he heard his mom sniffing back tears. He saw his dad step up and put his hand on Jacob’s shoulder to pull him away. Even so, he felt like he had all the time in the world to whisper into Jacob’s ear.

“No. Don’t you dare! Don’t get Dirty just to be with me- you’re smarter than that!”

And then Jacob was pulled away. Jacob broke down into tears as the officer cuffed Keith’s hands behind his back like in the movies. And when Keith was led outside to the waiting car, he saw all the kids at the park standing on the curb next to the street pointing at him and whispering. He looked down so he wouldn’t see their faces. He couldn’t bear it if he saw Mikey in the crowd.

The next thing he knew he was in the backseat and the door closed with a solid thump that cut off the noise from outside. Then they were off to jail.

Chapter 20: Jacob

Summary:

Where had he seen that cop before? In big trouble. Worried about Keith. How to tell Jane? Hat is wrong with everyone? Embarrassing questions- more embarrassing answers. Grandpa William arrives.

Jacob watched the police leading Keith away. He wished he could go with him. He was angry at the adults, angry at The Other that had taken over and blurted out how he was Keith’s boyfriend. And he was more than a little angry with Keith for being so irresponsible- why did he ever record such a Dirty thing in the first place?

And why didn’t he show us so we could see it, too?

“Fuck you. This isn’t funny. You did a bad thing so don’t talk to me.”

The Other didn’t respond. For the millionth time he raged at the unfairness that The Other could not only take over his body whenever it wanted, but that it was a complete pervert on top of that. Jacob wasn’t interested in seeing Kevin and Sammy having orgasms.

Then why was our cock so hard we had to hide behind Keith when we were listening to the recording? Do you think Kevin’s hot little body was all tensed like it was in the shower?

Jacob didn’t want to remember what he was forced to do to the pre-teen when they were alone in the shower. He wasn’t sure he could keep his erection down and somehow he knew that if his cock grew right now, it would be bad. He had to show he was in control and not swept away by his hormones.

He stood there as Mr. Miller hugged Mrs. Miller reassuringly.

“It’s going to be okay, sweetheart. It’s too early to worry. I’ll call around tomorrow and hire the best defense I can find.”

Mrs. Miller cried and hugged her husband back.

“I know, Jon but my little baby is going to have to spend the entire weekend in jail where we can’t protect him. And he’s so stubborn! What if he refuses to give fellatio? He’d have no protection!”

Mr. Miller squeezed her closer.

“He’s stubborn, but he also tough. He won’t make any rash moves and it’s just two days- maybe he won’t need protection?”

She looked at him askance.

“Blond hair and those dreamy blue eyes? They’ll be on him like flies on a picnic lunch!”

Jacob stood shocked at what he was hearing. He didn’t know what fellatio was, but he knew it was something Dirty. He also knew Keith wouldn’t willingly do something Dirty with a stranger- especially if they were trying to threaten him into it. And slowly, painfully, the realization sank in that there was a good chance his best friend could be hurt or maybe killed by a bigger inmate before he even went to court.

“Jacob! Answer your mother!”

Jacob’s attention was pulled away from the grieving couple and back to the angry one. His head was spinning so badly he hadn’t even heard her question.

“Sorry, Mom. What did you ask?”

“I asked if you’ve done anything Dirty with anyone other than Keith? And you had better give me a truthful answer.”

Jacob’s mind was still in shock but he had to answer.

“Um, I guess Kevin when I give him medicine.”

He thought about it for a moment.

“But I guess that doesn’t count because it’s a medical treatment.”

He almost told them about Mr. Nagatami and Hunter and even the man in the stall at Balls Deep but a strong feeling of fear snapped him out of it.

If you tell about Mr. Nagatami, then you know he’s expose you as Hax0rK1ng and we’ve both seen what your parents would do if that happens.

“I’d be the one being handcuffed and sent to jail. I understand.”

He had told Keith that he was willing to follow him into Reform School if it was the only way to be with him, but that was mostly the heated bravado of the moment. He would do anything for his best friend- even go to Reform School if it would save him. But he would have to know for a fact that it would work. That was a sacrifice he would only make if it was guaranteed that his friend would be set free and exposing Mr. Nagatami wouldn’t guarantee that.

“That’s it. That’s all the Dirty stuff I did.”

He could say that truthfully. All the other times the usurper was in control and Jacob had nothing to do with it.

“Well, you won’t be needing to give Kevin medicine anymore. We appreciate you helping our son- even if you were still being incredibly irresponsible.”

He was about to respond, to tell them that he would always help Kevin any way he could. His mom interrupted him.

“But don’t think that you’re off the hook for doing something you know you shouldn’t have been doing, Jacob. You’ve got a lot to answer for. What would have happened if something had gone wrong and Sammy or Kevin hadn’t gotten their medicine? It would have been on you and Keith.”

“But, Dr Harmon told us what to do, and he checked out Sammy and Kevin-”

“Jacob, you are only fourteen years old! You think you know it all, but you don’t. Your arrogance could have had serious consequences! Remember when I told you not to try and grow up too fast? Well, you didn’t listen and there are consequences.”

Jacob looked down. He felt he and Keith had done a good job helping the two boys in their care. Well, except when he had left Kevin to be molested by El Fen. And in the shower when he did those Dirty things with him. And when they let the two boys exchange medicine when it wasn’t strictly necessary. Other than that, they did a good job.

“You left us all alone. We did the best we could. If you had cared about us half as much as you cared about that new business-”

His mom snapped at him.

“Don’t try to evade responsibility young man. We’ve been working hard to build something to give you kids when you get older. This new business will guarantee the success of all you kids when you become adults.”

“But isn’t MillDonn Construction enough? How much money do we need? You taught us not to be greedy and appreciate what we have? How is even more money going to help us?”

Now his dad spoke in a calm, measured voice.

“There are things you don’t understand yet, Jacob. Things about this town, and about how life here works. I don’t blame you- normally you would learn it in college but of course, you insist on growing up so fast.”

Jacob wanted to know more. He suspected he knew what they were talking about but he wanted more information. He dropped his biggest bombshell to see how they would react.

“You mean about Boogie? About the green-eyed man who does Dirty things to us in our dreams?”

Jacob felt a wave of satisfaction when he saw the stunned looks on their faces. He had gotten them!

“You’ve seen a green-eyed man in your dreams, son? What did he do to you? What did he do?”

Jacob hadn’t thought that far ahead. There was no way he was going to tell them about the humiliating flashes he could remember, nor would he tell them that he had watched him torturing his other half. Besides, he was trying to get more information from them, not give any away.

“What do you think he did?”

He said it haughtily, but with a dash of the humiliation he felt when he remembered. He should have been a stream star.

“Try to remember, son. Was Keith there? Did you have sex with Keith in your dreams? Or maybe Coach William?”

That wasn’t what Jacob was expecting. His dad was acting like the munchkins when they were trying to guess what was inside a present. Excited and- he was using the description a lot, but it was the only one that fit- hungry. And that crack about Keith. He had dreamed about doing that butt-licking thing with Keith. He didn’t remember seeing the green-eyed man in that dream so he just thought it was a result of everything that was going on, but maybe the sick pervert was behind that, too.

“Stop! Why are you so interested? Who is the green-eyed man? Who is Boogie?”

Then the doorbell rang. Mr. Miller went and let in Sammy and Grandpa William. Jacob got frustrated. He had wanted to find out more while his parent’s guard was down but with the new arrival, that was hopeless.

“What’s going on, Jon?”

Sammy looked around the room.

“Where’s Kevin and Keith?”

“That’s what we invited you to over to discuss. Keith did a very bad thing while he was supposed to be in charge. He’s in a lot of trouble, Sammy. We need to discuss it with you and William.”

Now Grandpa William looked concerned

“Now, Jon. I know Keith is a good boy. What could he possibly have done to warrant dragging Sammy and me over here?”

Now the phone was handed to the old man, who watched the video with skepticism and he, too got that hungry look in his eyes. Sammy grabbed his Grandpa’s hands and pulled the phone down so he could watch too. The young boy blushed a bright, splotchy red as they watched the entire video of Sammy getting his medicine from Kevin. At the end, even Grandpa William had an erection. Jacob was absolutely flabbergasted.

He had secretly been hoping that Grandpa William’s presence would stop all of the weirdness his parents were doing and bring them back to their senses. The bulge in the old man’s pants dashed that hope. Little Sammy looked up at everyone, confused and looking for an answer.

“But why would Keith do that? Why would he break the Doctor/Patient confidentiality by videotaping us?”

Sammy looked so desperate for an explanation other than the obvious. Where Kevin had known and gotten angry, Sammy seemed to be stubbornly holding on to the idea that his idol would never do something like that behind their back. The boy wouldn’t accept that the older boy had betrayed him.

“Keith is a teenager, Sammy. Teenagers tend to think with their special parts and not with their brains. He probably did it because it turned him on to watch it.”

Sammy shook his head.

“There’s no way! He was probably recording it for Dr. Harmon, so he could make sure we were doing it right! He didn’t do anything wrong, Mr. Miller! I know it!”

Jacob watched his own dad get up from the couch and approached Grandpa William. He seemed solemn as he poked at the screen to show the second video. Now Jacob recognized the sounds of Kevin giving back as well as he had gotten. Had all the adults turned into perverts overnight, or were they always like that and hiding it?

His dad joined the two newcomers and stood behind Sammy where he could watch the screen too. He seemed to study it critically for a few moments.

“Not the best framing, but the boy did make a couple of hot videos. I mean, listen to Sammy’s little moans when he cums! Tell me, Sammy. Does anything come out when you cum?”

“Dad! Leave Sammy alone! Can’t you see he’s been humiliated enough?”

“It’s okay, Jacob. I’ll answer if it helps Keith. Mr. Donner, sir? Some clear stuff comes out, but not a lot. Not enough to be medicine.”

“Oh, I’d love to see that. Tell me young man, when was the last time you got your medicine? Do you need some now?”

Sammy blushed even more and looked up at Grandpa William. The man put a comforting hand on his grandson’s shoulder.

“He’s being taken care of just fine, thank you. I started giving Sammy his medicine the day I found out about the infection and I forbade him from getting it from Keith anymore. I was hoping to avoid something like this but I guess it was just in the script.”

The other adults shook their heads. Mr. Miller approached Sammy and squeezed his shoulders.

“Just know, son that if you ever do need medicine and your Grandfather isn’t available, I’d be happy to give it to you.”

Sammy looked between him and his grandfather.

“Thank you, sir. Um, can I see Kevin?”

“Sure, Sammy. Wait here, I’ll go get him.”

“N- no, that’s okay. I can go up and see him.”

“Maybe later, son. Right now we need you both down here to have a serious talk.”

Sammy looked scared and disappointed. Jacob knew how he felt. Sammy wanted to talk with Kevin in private. Jacob would have given almost anything to have had that opportunity before Keith was taken away. The thought of it sent a chill down his spine. With everything happening so fast, his mind wasn’t coping very well. It kept shying away from imagining the worst fate for Keith and how his best- boy friend’s life could be ruined. It was too much, so he kept concentrating on what was going on here- right in front of him.

“So, Sammy. Did you get medicine from Keith very often?”

Jacob rolled his eyes. Why was his dad prying for information? He hoped Mr. Miller got Kevin down here soon so Sammy wouldn’t feel so outnumbered. The young blond boy looked again to Grandpa William who squeezed his shoulder.

“It’s up to you, Sammy. Doctor/Patient privilege means you don’t have to answer, but if you do then you have to tell the truth.”

Sammy gave his grandpa a confused look, but then he addressed Jacob’s dad.

“Yes, Mr. Donner. I had to got it from him twice a week so it was a lot.”

“Keith has a really big erection, doesn’t he?”

Sammy looked surprised again and this time, he looked at Jacob. Jacob knew the boy was pulled between saying something that would embarrass Keith and disobeying an adult who he respected. Jacob decided to change the subject.

“Tell them about the Specialist, Sammy.”

Sammy nodded, relieved to have the subject switch to something other than his idol.

“He was a doctor at the hospital in the city. Um, he examined me and he said I definitely had Crebraconstitus or whatever. He taught me how to get medicine and then, um, he made me practice. I didn’t like him. He kept staring at me with those weird green eyes over the mask. I never even saw his whole face.”

As Jacob had hoped, that caused the adults to get serious. Again there was the round-robbin glances at the others around the room. They knew something about the man with green eyes. The Master. Jacob made a try to get some more information.

“Do you know him, dad? Keith and I spent a long time trying to track him down to verify Sammy’s story, but no one seems to have heard of him at the hospital, or at the clinic.”

“No, Jacob. And quit tying to change the subject.”

His dad looked back at Sammy and gave the boy a reassuring smile.

“Did Keith give a lot of medicine, Sammy? Did you ever get any from Jacob?”

Jacob got even more angry.

“Enough, Dad! Why are you acting all… all… Dirty all of the sudden? It’s gross!”

“Jacob, you apologize to your father right now, young man. That was disrespectful and I don’t care how upset you are, you will not talk to an adult that way!”

The last thing Jacob wanted to do was apologize to his parents. He wasn’t even sure they were his parents! His dad acting like he was wishing Keith had recorded more and his mom letting him do it. He felt like his mind was going to break. In the absence of plan or even rational thought- Jacob went on autopilot and years of conditioning kicked in. He heard himself apologize.

“Sorry, sir. I didn’t mean to disrespect you, dad.”

“So then you answer the question, son. Have you ever given medicine to Sammy?”

“No, sir.”

“Kevin gets his medicine from Jacob.”

“Sammy! What about Doctor/Patient privliege! Why would you tell them that?”

It’s was Kevin’s upset voice that rang out. Kevin was just reaching the bottom of the stairs. His eyes were red and his nose was runny. Jacob had never seen him that way. Kevin could get testy and sometimes annoying but it never lasted very long. The youngest Miller stared at his best friend like he had just been stabbed in the back.

“I’m sorry, Kevin! I didn’t mean it. Please don’t be mad!”

Kevin looked down and made his way over to his friend. He kind of stomped and swung his arms exaggeratedly to express how much he didn’t want to be here or see anyone. Jacob couldn’t blame him. Sammy whispered another apology to him when he arrived.

Mrs. Miller took the phone over to Grandpa William. She tapped on the screen but before she handed it to him, she spoke.

“Before you watch this, I just wanted to tell you how sorry we are that Keith acted this way toward Sammy. His actions were inexcusable. We wouldn’t blame you if you never let Sammy over to our house again.”

Now Sammy looked scared. He pulled on Kevin’s arm and Jacob could tell he was asking what was going on. Kevin looked at his friend and he looked like he was about to cry again. Now not only was it all their parents, but Grandpa William was going to watch it too.

Grandpa William accepted the phone and squinted at the screen as he held it far away. He pressed play and once again, the familiar sounds of the young boys’ sexual activities played into the room. Jacob was embarrassed that now all the men in the room had prominent bulges. He was more embarrassed that the little moans and whines had caused his fading erection to return in full force. He watched Sammy’s face. Kevin’s was once more buried in his hands.

The video stopped and Grandpa William looked over the phone to the two young boys and back again.

“Play the other one, William. The one where Sammy sucks off Kevin.”

The old man navigated to the next video and pressed play. It was more of the same, but the vocalizations were even louder. Kevin was less inhibited- at least when he thought it was just him and Sammy. Each moan made the real-life Kevin cringe and Sammy was doing his best to console his friend. Grandpa William watched the whole thing through- even the conversation between the boys afterword. The old man handed the phone back to Mrs. Miller and looked at his Grandson.

“That was some good work there, Sammy. I can see where you got your practice. Did you enjoy doing that with Kevin?”

“Yes, sir. It was exciting. I like making Kevin feel good.”

“How about you, Kevin? Be honest, son. Did you enjoy what you did with Sammy?”

Kevin looked like he was trying to shrink into himself, but his dad reminded him that an adult had asked him a question and he should be polite. Kevin turned sort of toward Grandpa William, but he wouldn’t make eye contact.

“’es sir.”

“What was that, Kevin?”

Now Kevin’s head dipped even more, but this time his answer was clear.

“Yes, sir. I liked it.”

“Nothing to be ashamed of, son. I like it when Sammy does it to me, too.”

He looked at the other adults.

“The boys enjoyed it and I don’t see any harm done. I’d like to talk to Keith, though, and get his side of the story. I’ve always though Keith was a fine boy. I have an idea that that young man is already punishing himself for it.”

Now the Millers looked at each other. Mrs. Miller looked back at Grandpa William. She clasped her hands in front of her.

“William, what Keith did was a crime. It was Dirty and it involved other boys. He even video taped it. I’m afraid we had to report it. The police just picked him up a half hour ago.”

Grandpa William looked stunned. He looked between the four adults as if they were strangers that had just suddenly appeared in front of him. Jacob clapped in his head, cheering that at least one adult hadn’t completely lost their minds.

“I can’t believe you would send your own child to- no- I won’t believe it.”

The old man turned to Mr. Miller and pointed at him accusingly.

“Especially you Jonathan Miller. You would think that after-”

Now Mr. Miller cut him off.

“It’s because of that. Can’t you see that I didn’t have a choice, William? What Keith did was too close to… what happened.”

“It was nothing at all like that! Besides, why couldn’t you have at least waited until Monday to report him? Now he’s going to have to stay in jail all weekend.”

The two looked at each other, surprised. For a moment, they looked embarrassed and even a little afraid, but then something happened and they rallied.

“Once we found out, we had to report it. We couldn’t take the chance that-”

“What? He’d flee to another country? He’d give Sammy more medicine? He’d instigate a rape party with his own-”

“That’s enough , William! We invited you over here to apologize and make sure you knew everything for Sammy’s sake. What we do with our own children is our business.”

Grandpa’s anger seemed to deflate a little. He looked at the stunned Jon and held up a hand.

“I’m sorry, Jon. That was below the belt and I apologize. I just can’t understand how you could do that to you own son! You both know the risks…”

“He’ll have his day in court like any other boy. We’ll get him the best defense we can. You just take care of Sammy and leave our boys to us.”

Grandpa William frowned and looked at the boys. They were both emotionally exhausted. Kevin was acting like a zombie- as if he were completely disconnected from what was going on around him. The old man looked up and held Mr. Miller’s gaze.

“Well, I think there’s one thing you can do to make it up to our family.”

“What’s that, William?”

“Well, I think what Keith put him through traumatized the little guy more than he’ll admit. I think he’s going to have trouble sleeping and the best remedy for that is to have a buddy there to watch your back. I think we’ll need Kevin to stay over at the house with us until Sunday. It will be therapeutic for both of them, I think.”

Mrs. Miller put her hands on her hips.

“You mean to leave these two alone in a bed overnight? At your house? I’m not sure I’m comfortable with that.”

“They’ve never been forced to have sex with each other at our place!”

Grandpa William softened and shook his head. He held his arm up in surrender, but still he persisted.

“Don’t you think a change of scenery would help them move on? Look at your son, Angela- my little Angel. Let him come with us and be with his friend. I know they will help each other feel better.”

Mrs. Miller frowned, but Jacob could see she was wavering. Jacob figured Keith’s mom was just too stressed out and tired to argue. She bowed her head and flung up her arm in dismissal.

“Fine. Make sure he finishes his homework before he gets to play on the console and-”

“Relax, Angela. I’ve been watching the boys since before they could walk. I know the rules. Bed by nine, no scary videos and if I let him drink a soda it has to be early in the day so it’s not in his system overnight. I even remember that one.”

Mrs. Miller sighed and it seemed she deflated a little. Grandpa William moved forward and gave her a hug. Suddenly, Keith’s mom looked worried.

“Did I do the right thing, William? We’ve always tried to set an example for our boys, but did we go too far this time?”

“I think you did a little, but I know Keith’s a strong kid. He’ll pull through this- I know it.”

Jacob watched and for once didn’t experience even a little resentment at feeling forgotten in the midst of anything to do with the younger boys. In fact, he was jealous as he watched Grandpa William guiding the two boys out of the house and away from this insanity.

He was becoming more and more afraid that he had never even known his parents. He had been ignoring everything that was right in front of his face, but with his parents acting this way, it finally sank in that there was something very wrong about Probity and you could only see it with Dirty eyes.

Chapter 21: Sammy

Summary:

Shock! Everyone must be wrong! Stuck in the middle. Comforting Kevin.

Sammy sat in the back seat of the car with Kevin beside him. When they had left the house, the crowd of kids were still there, watching the house from across the street. Kevin didn’t look at them- he didn’t even look around, but stared right at the ground. Kevin kept yanking his hand away every time Sammy tried to hold it.

What was going to happen to Keith? Did Mr. and Mrs. Miller really send him to Reform School? He was worried about Kevin, but he knew his friend wasn’t in the mood to be talked to. Kevin would take some time.

Worrying about Keith was worse. Everyone knew Reform School was the worst that could happen to someone. He had heard that sometimes kids came back, but he didn’t know any personally. That was adult stuff and there was nothing he could do about it. That’s what made it so difficult.

He sighed and remembered the looks on all the adult’s faces while they watched the screen. Sammy liked remembering that night- the night he had gotten to be with Kevin and Keith. He loved the way he felt after- laying with his friend and feeling his touch. But now, knowing that all the adults had seen it, it made it feel Dirty.

That night, everything he said was perfect. Like usual, he had been completely honest with his friend when they were alone. And Kevin was with him. He had never felt more close to his friend than that night. But when the video was playing and he was forced to hear his own words in front of the adults, he felt embarrassed. Now instead of sharing his honest feelings with Kevin and sharing how it was for him, everything he said was humiliating in front of Mr. Miller and Mr. Donner. Would that ever be a happy memory again?

Soon they arrived at the house and Sammy took Kevin upstairs to put his things in his room. Kevin said nothing in front of Grandpa William. After Sammy took his bag and put it in the closet, Kevin sat on the bed and stared down at the floor. Sammy sat at his desk and watched his friend in silence.

It felt like forever in the young boy’s mind before Kevin moved. His friend covered his face and sobbed.

“...hate him. Why would he do that to us?”

Sammy got up and gingerly sat next to Kevin.

“Now everyone saw what we did. That was private! He swore…”

More sobs. Sammy still wasn’t sure why Keith would do that. He wouldn’t believe that it was to hurt them. Keith would never do anything to hurt them. Tentatively, he put his hand on Kevin’s back, giving it a rub. He wanted to put his arms around his friend, but he knew Kevin well enough to know that he would have to take his time or Kevin would push him away. At least Kevin didn’t pull back.

“And now Mr. and Mrs. Donner think… they think I like doing that stuff…”

A shiver ran down Sammy’s spine. Uh-oh. He stopped rubbing his friend’s back.

“I thought you liked doing that with me?”

Kevin looked up at him. Now Sammy felt his friend’s arms around him. Kevin shook Sammy’s whole body with his sobs.

“I do. I like doing it with you. But now Mr. Donner wants me to do it with him! He offered to give me medicine right there! And what’s worse- my parents didn’t even say anything!”

Sammy hugged him back. He held on to Kevin like his life depended on it.

“It’ll be okay. As long as you can get your medicine from Jacob, you won’t have to get it from Mr. Donner, or anyone. You like getting it from Jacob?”

“It’s okay. It’s kind of weird. He never wants to just do it. We always play the prisoner game.”

Kevin burst into tears again.

“I was really looking forward to the weekend because Jacob promised that we would play the game with you and I thought this weekend-”

Sammy heard Kevin’s huge sniff to clear his nose. It happened to Sammy, too when he really cried. He wondered how snot helped people feel sad?

“-but Keith ruined everything! I hope they send him away forever!”

Now Kevin looked at him for the first time.

“How could he do that to us?”

Sammy had no answer. Kevin couldn’t believe that Keith wanted this to happen.

“I don’t know, Kev. I just know that Keith would never-”

Kevin pulled away from him. That was not what he wanted to hear.

“Sure- of course you’d still be on his side. Keith isn’t perfect you know! I can’t tell you how many times he got the belt from our dad…”

The thought of that reminded Sammy of what Grandpa had done- no, what Angry Grandpa had done to him. The bruises had gone away, but he could still remember how painful it was when he was getting hit with the belt. He couldn’t believe Mr. Miller had done something like that to Keith, much less Kevin. He pushed the thought of Angry Grandpa away. He needed his friend.

“I’m not on anyone’s side! I mean I’m on both your sides!”

Kevin wouldn’t give in. He stubbornly presented his back to Sammy. He shrugged away when Sammy touched his shoulder. He’d never seen Kevin like this. Well, not toward him, anyway.

“I don’t like it either, Kevin! Do you think I wanted Jacob and Keith’s moms to see my little cock? Keith’s mom looked at it and said ‘oh! It’s adorable!’. Do you know how it made me feel? I don’t think I ever want to go back to your house, even if Grandpa William will let me. I know that they know that they saw it.”

“Why did Keith do it?”

The little boy still had no answer for his friend. He stayed silent, staring at Kevin’s back. Without thinking about it, he reached up and with one finger, he started drawing on the empty canvas in front of him. It was something they used to do before they got to double-digits. It just felt like the thing to do.

Y… O… U… wipe A… R… E… wipe M...Y… wipe B… E… A… S… T… wipe F… R… I… E… N… D…

He didn’t wipe the last word away. He hoped it would sink in. Kevin remained stubbornly silent. Sammy was about to get up and let Kevin be alone for a while when Kevin’s voice broke the silence.

“What’s a beast friend?”

“Huh? No- I drew best friend. B… E… A… S… T… best.”

“There’s no ‘A’ in best, Sammy. You said I was your beast friend.”

“Oh.”

Sammy thought for a second. He needed to take this opportunity to get his friend to open up. He had an idea and kicked his shoes off and climbed up on the bed. He got onto his hands and knees, moved right behind Kevin and did his best grizzly growl.

“Stop it Sammy. I don’t feel like-”

Sammy attacked. He used his ferocious claws to grab his victim. He dug into it’s sides to keep it from running. He growled and roared to keep his prey stunned with fear. And now- his prey writhing under him and squealing in fear, he needed to put it out of it’s misery and went for it’s neck.

“Stop! Stop it, Sammy!”

Kevin was squealing alright. He always did when Sammy tickled his sides. Now Sammy was on top of him, holding him down. He moved his hands up, away from Kevin’s sides and they snaked around his friend’s back. Before the effects of the tickles could wear off, Sammy started kissing Kevin’s neck.

“I’m always on your side, Kevin. But I can’t help worry about-”

Now Kevin cut him off by wiggling his fingers against Sammy’s sides- the same place Kevin was so weak. Sammy had the same weakness and he couldn’t finish his sentence. Kevin roared and growled and started pushing Sammy to his back. Whenever Sammy would try to push back, those fingers would attack and Sammy’s arms would be forced to retract to protect his ticklish sides. Now Kevin was on top of him.

“Don’t say it. Let’s just not talk about him for the whole weekend. Okay? Promise?”

Sammy didn’t like that. He didn’t like Kevin feeling that way about Keith for ten minutes, never mind a whole weekend but he didn’t have much of a choice. He knew Kevin was so stubborn that if he didn’t promise then Kevin would spend the whole weekend not talking to him and still thinking bad things about Keith.

“I promise. But you know I’m going to do ‘Really, Really Honest’ with you. Not right after the weekend, but soon.”

Kevin glowered at him, but luckily Sammy’s friend didn’t want to spend the whole weekend alone any more than Sammy did. He lowered himself until his head was next to Sammy’s and his face in the pillow. Sammy spread his legs like a frog and then clamped around Kevin’s butt. He thrust his hips up against Kevin. It felt good. Kevin tensed and pulled his hips up. Putting his weight on the tips of his toes and his arms.

After a moment when Kevin didn’t relax, Sammy thrust again and after a moment, again. He felt Kevin’s penis becoming a cock through the fabric of their shorts. He heard Kevin’s complaint coming from the pillow.

“No, Sammy. This is what got us in trouble. We shouldn’t be doing it.”

Sloooow thrust.

“Yeah, but we’re already in trouble and I want you to feel good.”

Thrust… thrust… thrust…

Kevin’s whole body was tensed in Sammy’s grasp. He could make some contact with his hips by pushing up really far, but he knew how much better it would feel if Kevin would push back. He lay his head back and brought his lips close to Kevin’s bright red ear and growled softly into it. Then he whispered.

“My beast friend…”

He was rewarded with the sound of Kevin’s muffled giggles. He rubbed his friend’s back and growled again. After a moment, Kevin’s body relaxed onto him and the young blond boy felt the weight of his friend. Sammy began making love to Kevin’s groin.

Chapter 22: Richie

Summary:

After school training. Dad’s home, gotta take a trip to the clinic. Getting certified. Neighbor boys.

Richie changed out of his school clothes and hurried to the backyard. Charlie would be home in another forty five minutes and Richie had to have finished his exercises by then or Charlie would attach weights to him while he exercised. Mostly to his balls and on a plug he had to squeeze in his butt. It was just lucky the their master (a.k.a. ‘Dad’) wouldn’t let Charlie make him use them without supervision.

He started on his pull ups and thought about the fact that he would be punished for something anyway. Charlie liked doing it. And they were getting worse. Since Richie became a Real Man and had stopped whining like a baby at the slightest little thing, Charlie’s punishments had gotten more and more painful. Charlie’s need to punish wasn’t satisfied until Richie was forced to some reaction and that let his older brother punish him some more.

He finished the set and dropped from the bar. He immediately began to do deep-knee bends while his arms rested. He let his mind wander as his body got into the exercise and as at did lately, it wandered to think about Seth. The boy had been allowed over a couple of times since he had apologized. Richie had made him take a loyalty pledge like he was joining a club. It was a club of two, but with Charlie’s advice, he had gotten Seth to assume the club included Kevin and Sammy and even Keith. He had hinted at more.

He finished his sets of pull-ups and knee bends and stopped to take a drink and shake out his arms. He didn’t like working out when he had been forced to start it, but now he enjoyed the way his body felt after. He used to be self conscious when he had his shirt off in public because of his soft body. It seemed like everyone else in the families was fit and did some type of sports. Richie had admired the fit bodies of Robert and Anjit and Keith but he was never into sports and always preferred to sit and read a book. But recently he had been noticing the attention of the other kids.

He had even caught Seth glancing at him furtively while they played their games. Richie had followed Charlie’s advice and kept touching Seth as a reward for being a good bitch. Sure, he had only come over twice since their argument but he noticed he could make the boy’s whole face light up just by rubbing his back a little. It thrilled him and he wanted more. He wanted Seth to crave his touch and want to touch him back. He wanted to make Seth his own.

Part of him knew it was wrong- as long as they hung out, Charlie would be a constant danger to the young boy and Richie knew the best thing for the boy would be to push him away and not keep him a constant temptation for his sadistic brother. After all, Seth was weak and sensitive and naive and trusting. Not a Real Man at all. But it would be okay. Richie wanted him, and Richie was a Real Man. He was pretty certain he could keep the boy safe from Charlie. Besides, if he couldn’t then what was the worst that would happen? Richie could spend some time with a pants-less Seth over his lap, squirming as he rubbed soothing cream into his red-hot butt cheeks. The thought gave Richie an instant erection.

Luckily, he could do his back and leg stretches next. They were mostly straight-legged so it didn’t squish his balls or cock. He made sure to take his time and do them right. Being flexible had really helped him endure some of the more elaborate bondage positions Charlie and his parents had been subjecting him to lately. And now that their master had given Charlie permission to have orgasms, Charlie liked to tie him up with his head trapped and force him to suck his cock. He didn’t mind the taste when Charlie would fill his mouth. He preferred it to when Charlie would squirt all over his face and leave him tied up while it dried.

His last exercise he had to do was jump-rope. He actually liked it better than jumping jacks because he could twist the rope and try to make it pass under him twice on each jump. He knew there were other tricks he could learn to make it more exciting. He was sweaty and worn out when he was done- a testament to anyone who looked at him that he had done his exercises. He set the jump rope on the table back in it’s place. Unfortunately, it dislodged Charlie’s soccer ball (which he never used) and it bounced across the deck and off into the grass where the slope of the back yard took it off into the bushes at the back of their yard. Richie sighed and went after it, hoping that it hadn’t gotten dirty. Even though Charlie never showed any care for the ball, his older brother would use even a spec of dirt on it as an excuse to punish his little brother.

He ran down the slope and pushed into the bushes that had grown amazingly fast since they had moved in. His dad said that eventually, they would grow as tall as the fence and they would flower all over in deep red flowers in the spring. It was his mom’s favorite color. He pushed between them and reached for the ball. It had rolled next to a strange patch of dirt that looked like it was freshly dug. Richie didn’t remember his dad doing any gardening lately. He got curious and used his hand to brush some of it away. Like he thought, it was as loose as it looked, unlike the rest of the ground that was packed in since the landscapers left. He knew he should leave it alone, but something inside him was too curious so he started to scoop some of it away.

After a few scoops, his hand brushed against something like a soft bag filled with air. Now more curious, he used both hands to uncover whatever it was. That’s when he realized that the bag was covered in matted, muddy fur. He quickly pulled his hands away and fought against his sudden nausea. He knew what this was and if his eyes hadn’t told him, his nose quickly confirmed it as the smell of rotten meat came up from the makeshift grave. This was Mrs. Gunthry’s missing cat. This was Pebbles! A Pebbles that had eaten way too much and lost her usual sleek appearance.

He sat back on his feet, afraid that breathing in the smelly air would somehow infect him- maybe turn him into a zombie somehow! He couldn’t take his eyes away from it. Now that he knew what it was, he could see the alternating stripes in the fur. It was once a bright yellow but now in death somehow it was all dingy or maybe that was just the dirt mixed in with the fur. Maybe if he took it out and shampooed the cat it would be that lively yellow again! Just thinking about handling the rotting corpse made his stomach turn again.

Then to his horror, he noticed that part of it was moving! He freaked out at first, thinking it had come back to life and his first thought was the hope that it knew he wasn’t the one who took it’s life. He wasn’t the one who it wanted revenge on! But it wasn’t moving it’s legs. It wasn’t rearing up it’s rotting head to bite him and make him rot, too. Whatever was moving was under it’s skin. He desperately wanted to turn away and run and forget what he had seen, but perversely, his body wouldn’t move and his eyes wouldn’t shut. Then it seemed to just split open!

Richie finally shut his eyes. Then his nose was assaulted by the rotting smell unfiltered. He brought up his tee shirt to cover his nose. Breathing in his own sweaty odor was much better than breathing in the stench of death. He reminded himself that he wasn’t a little boy- he was a Real Man and he forced himself to open his eyes. To his horror and disgust, he saw that there were thousands of maggots moving their way through the rotting flesh and that was what was making the dead cat’s skin move. It was making his own skin crawl.

Richie knew how dangerous this was. He knew that Charlie could never find out that he had found this. With great care, and using every bit of will power he had learned so he wouldn’t vomit, he replaced the dirt over the dead cat. He tried several times to pat it down, but no matter what he did, he couldn’t bring himself to do it. He couldn’t make his hand touch that place.

He stumbled out of the bushes with the errant ball. He quickly put it back in it’s place and ran to the hose to turn it on. He washed all the dirt off his hands and then his knees, trying to remove any evidence that he had been digging in the yard. The whole time the image of those industrious maggots squirming just under the skin played in his mind.

He knew he shouldn’t, but he couldn’t help it- he took a shower. Charlie was waiting for him when he got out. His older brother made him kneel in front of him in his towel and suck him. Charlie would ask him yes and no questions and Richie would have to answer ‘mmmm-hmmmm’ or ‘uuuun-uhhhh’. Charlie liked to feel the vibration on his cock. Richie confirmed with ‘mmmm-hmmmms’ that he had completed each exercise. Charlie started breathing hard and pushing in to Richie’s gag point when their dad walked in.

“Stop! Get off of his stick, Richie.”

Richie pulled off and wiped his mouth on his arm.

“You’ll want to save that for later, Master Psycho. You are both to be dressed and ready to leave in five minutes.”

Richie looked at the flexing cock that Charlie wasn’t putting away. Richie realized what he wanted and leaned forward to clean off the precum and saliva he had left on it. Only once it was clean and only glistened a little did Charlie put it away. Richie hastily ran to his room to put on some clothes. The two boys met their dad at the garage door.

“Go get in the car, boys. We need to go to the clinic.”

They found out that they were going to get certified as medicine donors. They would have to take a test and then they would get a little card that would let them give medicine to any of the many young boys that had gotten Crebra. Richie had heard about it, but only in passing. He knew there was something weird about how the medicine was delivered. Charlie excitedly filled him in on the details. Richie almost covered his erection, but he remembered not to. Charlie took no measures to hide his own.

“Do you know what this means, Richie? You’re going to get to feel a real orgasm! You’re going to get to cum, little brother! And then… we get to shove our cocks into little boys!”

Richie shuddered. He actually felt sorry for the little boy that had to get medicine from Charlie. Charlie liked to shove his cock into Richie and he didn’t like it at all! Richie vowed to be gentle when he gave medicine.

“They’re not your bitches, son. This is a medical procedure and you will follow the instructions, am I clear?”

“Yes, sir. I understand.”

Charlie seemed really disappointed. Richie breathed a sigh of relief on behalf of the boys that would have to get medicine from Charlie. And then Richie saw an image of the dead cat and shuddered. He had the sudden feeling that it was a bad idea to give Charlie access to weaker boys unsupervised. Richie knew better than anyone else how intimidating Charlie could be. He knew Charlie could hurt a small body without leaving marks, and that small body would be too terrified of the older boy to tell anyone. And what if Charlie decided that cats and hamsters weren’t enough of a thrill? Was his brother capable of luring one of the boys away in secret to get some medicine and then…

“Okay, boys. I understand it’s kind of a mad house in there so stay close to me and out of everyone’s way. I want you to follow all the instructions and get the test over with as quickly as possible. We don’t want to take up any more of these people’s time than we have to.”

“Yes, sir. We won’t.”

They got out and made their way into to clinic. As their dad predicted, the place had way more people in there than Richie could remember seeing. There were many little boys, of course with worried mothers. Richie wondered where the worried dads or older brothers were, but then he realized, dads and older brothers had medicine, so their infected siblings wouldn’t have a problem getting medicine. These were the boys who didn’t have a male relative with hair. He felt bad for them.

They checked in at the desk and when the nurse heard that they were going to get certified, she gushed and told them what outstanding citizens they were. She flagged down a young man in a blue uniform and told him to take them to the certification area. They dutifully followed him down a hallway and through a door where there were other men and teens waiting. They each had a pamphlet that they were reading, or holding- presumably because they had already read it. All of them had obvious erections pushing out their pants. Richie wondered what was in the pamphlets and was now eager to get one.

As if in response to his wish, the man pulled three of the pamphlets off of a rack and handed them out. Then he grabbed a clipboard off of the table and clipped to it a handful of papers and gave it to their dad to fill out. They took their seats and Richie opened the pamphlet. What he saw shocked him and made his erection flex like crazy.

Inside were graphic pictures of boys getting medicine. He saw their lips stretched around the enormous adult erections as well as others around smaller erections with less hair. Ones like his. The full-color pictures took up most of the pamphlet with the wordy paragraphs snaking back and forth between them. The basic gist was that the medicine could be taken orally (most popular) or anally (most effective) and that the sperm had to be fresh and not touch the air. This meant that anything other than getting it directly from the source wouldn’t work and that there would be dire consequences for the boy.

The next page showed the consequences. The close-up shot of the testicles took up the entire top of the page. They were grossly huge compared to the little legs around them. They we also discolored and had what looked like green-blue veins running just under the skin. The bloated, colorful sacks looked grotesque as they hung down between the delicate legs under the tiny penis. The skin was stretched so tight it was shiny and Richie’s treacherous mind unhelpfully imagined what it would look like if one of them split open to reveal a colony of maggots inside. Richie had to swallow his bile quickly and quietly. Real Men didn’t get sick to their stomach.

The boy turned back and looked at the more pleasant pictures- even the ones that showed an adult cock giving a boy his medicine in the butt. Seeing the little ring stretched looked painful, but compared to the picture on the next page, it was a price worth paying. Richie didn’t care how uncomfortable (painful!) it was. If he ever had Crebra he wouldn’t take any chances. He would want the most effective medicine!

The line moved pretty fast and it wasn’t more than thirty minutes before they were brought in to take the test. They had to kneel and suck on some rubber dildoes like their mom had that were stuck onto some type of dummies. Both Richie and Charlie had experience sucking on fake rubber cocks thanks to their training. The man administering the test apologized and told them that under normal circumstances, they would be doing the test with real life coaches, but because of the crisis, they couldn’t spare any medicine for testing. He looked right at Richie when he added ‘such a shame, too’.

It didn’t matter. He was able to see both boy’s skills on the fake cocks. He even pressed down on the back of their heads. Richie gagged a little, but Charlie was able to take it all the way in without so much as a grunt.

“So that’s what your medicine recipients will be feeling so remember not to thrust in too deep. If they gag when you’re giving the medicine, it will be ruined so try to remember!”

He had them work the cocks for another few minutes before he had them stop. Then he asked their father if he wanted them checked out for anal administration. Their dad assured the man that Charlie was more than familiar and that it wouldn’t be necessary for Richie.

Still, the man put some clear gel on the fake cock Charlie was working on and had Charlie drop his pants and impale himself on the object. He pushed Charlie down on it and Richie heard his older brother moan loudly. Then Charlie started moving up and down it, impaling himself and Richie saw clear fluid leak out of Charlie’s cock. Did it really feel that good?

Charlie was getting into it and groaning each time he slid down and the man rubbed his own crotch as he watched. It looked like Charlie was going to have an orgasm when the man made him stop. Charlie stood there for a moment, breathing hard with his eyes half closed. He had passed the test.

It only took a few minutes for the man to sign the paperwork take their pictures and issue them each a laminated card that indicated they were Crebra certified medicine providers. Charlie and their dad both got cards that had the anal certification box checked, but Richie’s only had the oral box checked. The man congratulated them and led them all the way back to the entrance. He wished them well and thanked them again for their civic responsibility. As they left, Richie saw him grab one of the waiting boys by the arm and take him down the hall, presumably to give him medicine. Richie wondered if it would be oral or anal.

Richie was weirdly excited that he had another official identification card. It was like his school id- somehow having his picture on a card with his name on it made him feel more real. He hadn’t needed one when he was little because he was always with an adult that knew him. Getting issued official identification card somehow meant that he was him, even when he wasn’t with his parents. It made him feel more independent.

He had hoped that they would give medicine at the clinic to one of the waiting boys, but their dad didn’t even offer. He wondered why because he was really eager to give medicine. But Richie piled into the back seat of their mini-van and looked at his identification card as they drove back home. Their mom met them at the garage door.

“How did it go?”

“Great, sweetheart. You’re looking at the three newest Crebra certified medicine providers.”

“Wonderful! I know you three will help a lot of boys out there that don’t have a regular source of medicine available.”

She turned to Richie.

“And, I know your school will be thrilled that they have another certified member to provide medicine.”

“Are there a lot of infected boys? I haven’t really noticed.”

“Apparently, third through fifth grades are the hardest hit, poor things. You should be proud that you’re going to get to help them.”

The boy felt a nervous thrill run down his spine. He was going to get sucked at school? If so, could they do it in private somewhere, or would an adult have to be present? Would he be called out of class, or would he have to go to a special room where infected boys would be brought to him, one after the other? How many times could he give medicine before he ran out? He had no idea, but if the amount of sticky wetness left in his sheets and underwear after one of those dreams was anything to go by, he couldn’t imagine having more than one or two shots available. His balls could only contain so much of it, right?

They ate dinner and their mom had some bad news for them. Well, it was bad news for Richie- Charlie liked the news. Keith had been taken away by the police and may have to go to Reform School. Richie was shocked. Keith was a protector and always did what his parents wanted. What could he have done to get himself into so much trouble? His mom wasn’t specific on the details. Charlie was beside himself. He had a rivalry with Keith, probably because he knew Richie respected Keith more.

“I knew it! That little bitch is finally going to get what’s coming to him. I hope they give him so much anal medication he end up having to walk funny for the rest of his life!”

“I wouldn’t count on it, Charlie and I wouldn’t call a Miller a bitch. The Miller line is pure Alpha and you would do well to remember that.”

Charlie had to agree openly with his dad, but Richie could see he didn’t want to believe it.

“See Richie? Your big hero isn’t so great anymore, is he? He’s going off to Reform School and you’re never going to see him again! You’ll only have me. Remember that.”

“And mom and dad, right?”

Charlie ignored the question and turned to his parents excitedly.

“So then, where will cousin Sammy go when his mom needs someone to watch him? You know I can do it since Keith isn’t fit for that anymore.”

The dark-haired teen suddenly look up and gave a malicious grin.

“Hey- was he doing stuff with Sammy? Is that why he’s in Reform School?”

His mom looked at him disapprovingly.

“Charlie, unless you want to be punished by Mistress Megan you’ll keep your schadenfreude to yourself. Keith and his family are family, too. Jonathan and Angela must be beside themselves with worry.”

Charlie put on a worried expression, but Richie wasn’t buying it.

“And poor Kevin. I’ll be happy to watch him, too. In fact, I’d be happy to give them some training. Maybe undo some of the bad influence that Keith had on them. You know, put them on the straight and narrow.”

“Maybe, son. We’ll have to see. You know Grandpa William is back so your Aunt Kim probably has that taken care of, but you never know. Grandpa William might need a break sometime.”

Charlie’s eyes seemed to glow with anticipation. Richie felt scared for Sammy. Charlie had wanted to get his hands on the boy for a long time now and if he ever got his hands on Kevin it would be rough on the boy. Charlie would make him pay for being Keith’s little brother.

“But you’re probably too late if you’re thinking of making Sammy your bitch.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I told you that the Millers are a pure Alpha line. Chances are, Sammy is already Kevin’s bitch. And if he is, you won’t be able to do any training that Kevin doesn’t approve of. Remember that other Master’s bitches are off limits without permission and you should be grateful.”

“That little brat doesn’t deserve a bitch! I doubt he’s ever even trained a puppy, much less a bitch. Why does he get Sammy? I’d be ten times the master he would ever be!”

“That may be so, but you’re not to touch another master’s bitch. And be glad. It’s the only rule that’s keeping Coach from making your pucker grow three sizes.”

“You mean Coach Williams? What does he have to do with it?”

“He’s been bugging me to let him have you for over a month now, but I haven’t given him permission. He’s not gentle like Costa. I’ve heard he gets so rough he might literally tear you a new one, which is why I’ve been telling him no. But if you break the rules, then there’s nothing to stop him from taking you so you might think twice.”

That got Charlie’s attention. He got a serious expression and even shifted in his seat as if he were suddenly uncomfortable. After a moment, he looked back up at their dad.

“Then I can make him give me permission to train Sammy. Kev’s only eleven, right? It shouldn’t be too hard.”

Charlie’s eyes gleamed and as he thought about what he would do to Kevin to make him agree. He must have liked what he was picturing because the older brother had to use his hand to adjust himself under the table.

“I doubt Keith would sit still if you hurt his little brother. A Real Man can ignore pain, but a broken arm is a broken arm.”

“Then hopefully, he’ll be long gone to Reform School.”

His mom admonished him again, but Charlie grinned and went back to eating his food.

Richie shivered at the thought of what Charlie would do to Sammy and Kevin if he ever had the opportunity. He pictured the two boys naked with their hands tied behind their backs. Then those pictures from the clinic flashed into his mind and suddenly he was imagining a tied up Kevin being forced to suck medicine. He still didn’t know how it would feel, but from the expressions on the men’s faces in the pictures he could tell that it probably felt incredible. After a moment, he had to adjust his own aching erection under the table.

It was after dinner and they had just finished clearing the table when the doorbell rang. Their dad gathered them together and told them that he had a surprise for them. He left them waiting while he went to answer the door.

He greeted someone with a smile and they heard a woman’s voice return the greeting. Their dad stood back and ushered in a curvy woman in a blue dress. Richie felt a small thrill as he recognized Mrs. Sanchez from down the street.

Richie had never seen her dressed up and couldn’t help but stare at her large breasts jutting out from between the sides of her low-cut dress. He blushed and finally averted his eyes as he felt himself get hard. He had had a crush on her ever since the first time he had seen her at the playground in their old neighborhood a couple of years ago. She liked to touch as she talked and Richie could remember starting conversations with her just so he could feel the thrill from her soft hands on his face and his chest and his knee… and sometimes even a soft squeeze to his butt.

“Thank you so much, John and Megan. You’re absolute life savers. I’m not going to get my live-in donor assigned until next week.”

She looked around quizzically and then she looked out the open front door and motioned to someone outside.

“Come in boys. Don’t be shy now.”

Two little boys came inside. They moved forward shyly, the younger one holding his big brother’s hand. They looked nervously around at the adults until stopped next to their mother and stood in front of the two Johnson teens.

“This is Miguel…”

 

She motioned to the older boy who pulled his hand away from his little brother’s grasp and offered it to Charlie.

“… he’s ten. And this is Alejandro, but he likes to be called Alex. He’s seven. He’s a little shy.”

She bent down and moved the boy out from behind his older brother and presented him to Richie.

“Say hi to Richie, Alex. He’s going to give you medicine so what do you say?”

The young boy looked up at him with large brown eyes and swallowed deeply. Then he took a deep breath and opened his mouth to speak. After taking in such a deep breath, the soft tremulous voice caught Richie off-guard.

“’ank you for giving me medicine, Richie.”

The voice was high and melodic in a way. Above all, it was young, vulnerable. Suddenly, Richie got nervous. He had been so stuck on the orgasm part that it hadn’t hit him that the boys getting the medicine were real boys. He sobered as the responsibility for another person settled onto his shoulders.

“Hi Alex. You’ve gotten bigger since the last time I saw you.”

Alex nodded solemnly. The boy’s eyes kept flicking down to Richie’s crotch.

“I think for all the boys’ comfort that each pair should go to their rooms. Go ahead boys. Show them your room.”

Richie glanced at Charlie. He expected to see him leering at the boy in anticipation of having him under his control, but Charlie was reassuring and gentle as he led Miguel back to his room. Richie wasn’t tricked, though. He worried about the ten year old when the door was closed and Charlie was in charge. Then he felt a little warm hand grasp his and he looked down to see that Alex was holding his hand. The boy wasn’t looking at him, he was looking back to where Charlie was taking Miguel.

“This way, Alex. I hope you like my room.”

He led his charge to the back of the house and to his room. He saw Charlie tell Miguel to look around for a minute and he would bring some water for him. Richie watched Alex’s face as he surveyed the young teenager’s room. Richie was glad that his new room was more adult. He suddenly felt more mature. He decided that it was a good idea to bring some water for Alex. He imagined the boy would want something to wash the taste out of his mouth.

When he arrived in the kitchen, Charlie was stuffing something into his pocket. His older brother grabbed the glass of water he had prepared and then left without saying anything to Richie. The boy’s mind whirled wondering what his older brother was up to, but he had his own sick boy to worry about so he just got two glasses- one for each of them- and returned to his room.

Alex was sitting on his bed, kicking his feet when Richie waked in. he set the glasses down on his desk and Alex became still.

“So Alex, is this your first time getting medicine?”

Alex nodded.

“It’s mine, too so we’ll both be learning.”

Alex looked up at him.

“It is?”

Richie smiled warmly at him and nodded.

“Yup. I just got my license today, see?”

He fished his new card out and showed it to the boy. Alex took it and examined it, feeling the edges of the lamination.

“So don’t be nervous, okay?”

Alex nodded and handed him the card. Richie offered Alex some water, but the boy declined. Richie looked around his room to see if there was another topic he could use to break the ice but he couldn’t think of one. Now it was his turn to be nervous. He had pictured his first time being with an adult, or an experienced boy who would just know what to do but with Alex, it looked like he was going to have to take the lead. He started to undress.

“I guess we should get started. I think we should take off our clothes. In all the videos, everyone was naked.”

Alex looked nervous again and started kicking his feet.

“I’ll get naked first and then lie on the bed. Then you can get naked. Is that okay with you?”

“Okay.”

Alex sat there as Richie kicked off his shoes. When he started unbuttoning his jeans, he had Alex’s full attention. But now even more embarrassing, he was hard. But he had no choice. Alex needed his medicine. He decided to not draw it out and he took off his underwear with his jeans. He stood back up and blushed at the open admiration on Alex’s face as he watched the flexing, dripping erection.

“You can touch it if you want.”

Alex looked up at him and then back down. He slid off the bed and stood for a moment before he reached out and with feather-light touches felt Richie’s cock. Then he pulled his hand back and looked up at Richie, amazed.

“It’s really big. And warm.”

Richie smiled back, for some reason the comment made him tingle. He moved past Alex to lay down on his bed, watching the seven year old.

“Okay, it’s your turn.”

Alex looked down and then took off his shirt. He kicked off his shoes, but when he got to his pants, he turned his back. The seven year old dropped his jeans and Richie saw the boy’s butt. It looked smooth and the skin was lighter around his ‘bathing suit’ area. Richie wasn’t turned on by the two pale globes, but for some reason, he wanted to run his hand across the smooth-looking skin.

The boy turned around, but covered his penis with his hands. Then he got to the bed and had to uncover it to climb on. Now the impulse to feel that soft skin roared in Richie’s mind. He had Alex move up next to him and lay down on his stomach, allowing him to hide his little erection.

“Just stretch out next to me. I want to try something my mom does for my dad to help him relax.”

The boy stretched out, but kept his eyes on Richie. The teen boy reached over and started giving the boy a back rub like he had seen his mom do for his dad. The skin was warm and soft. He enjoyed feeling the sharp little shoulders under the smooth skin. He could also feel how tense the boy’s muscles were.

“This will work better if you relax. Our parents are probably drinking and catching up so we can take our time.”

His erection grew as he felt the soft body. He didn’t know why. He wasn’t attracted to the little boy so why was he dripping? Was it just anticipation?

“Mmmmm….”

Alex finally made a sound and it was a sigh of relaxation. The seven year old’s body seemed less tense as Richie ran his hand back and forth over his back and shoulders. It encouraged him to do more. And he still wanted to feel the boy’s smooth rear. He took a chance and allowed his hand to start caressing lower. When he finally got his courage and rubbed across the two cheeks, Alex clenched them tight. In fact, the boy’s whole body clenched tight.

“Easy, Alex. I’m just rubbing you. You don’t need to be scared- I’m not going to hurt you.”

Alex looked up, his face worried.

“But Miguel told me that when you put it in me, it’s going to hurt real bad but I have to be a big boy and not cry.”

Now Richie stretched out next to the boy and hugged him.

“I’m not going to put it in, Alex. I’m not allowed to. You’re going to get the medicine the other way.”

Now Alex looked confused.

“What other way?”

Richie wasn’t prepared for this. He thought when the boy kept looking at his crotch, it was because someone had explained the process to him. Didn’t anyone at the clinic explain? He could feel his face start to blush.

“Well, um, the other way is in your mouth. It doesn’t hurt. Didn’t anyone explain it to you?”

The boy got a disgusted look on his face.

“You’re going to put it in my mouth? But you pee out of it!”

“That’s a good point. Tell you what. Before we start, I’ll get you a washcloth and some water and you can wash it real good before you put it in your mouth, alright?”

The boy looked doubtful.

“And you promise you won’t pee in my mouth?”

Richie laughed and rubbed the boy’s back some more.

“I promise! I would never pee in your mouth.”

Now the boy became silent and his eyes looked down at Richie’s erection, which was still flexing. Richie continued his back rub and this time Alex only flinched a little when the teen’s hand caressed the soft skin of his butt. For some reason, it sent a thrill down his spine to be able to touch the boy in such an intimate place.

“So are you in second grade?”

Alex opened a relaxed eye and looked at him accusingly.

“No. I’m in third grade!”

“I had Mrs. Garner for third grade.”

“That’s my teacher, too. I like her.”

“I liked her too. Does she still give out the coupons for a free ice cream if you get a perfect score on a test?”

Alex smiled and nodded. Richie was now rubbing the boy’s legs. He used his hands to work them apart so he could rub the inside thighs. He could just see the bottom of the tight ball sack pressed against Alex’s body. Again, he was taken aback by the thrill of seeing more of the boy’s private body. He wondered what was wrong with him. This was medical, but all he could think about was sex!

“Mmmm…”

Naive little Alex was relaxed and letting Richie’s hand move wherever it wanted. The teen hadn’t planned on doing more than the boy’s back but now he wanted to see and touch more.

“Okay. That’s your back. You need to roll over so I can do your front.”

Alex opened his eyes and looked at Richie. He could see the blush crawling across the young face. Then Alex buried his face in the bedspread.

“o I ‘ave to?”

It was muffled, but Richie could tell what he was saying.

“Well, you want the whole treatment, right? Why don’t you want to turn over so I can rub your front?”

Alex shook his head.

“Is it because you don’t want me to see your penis?”

Alex didn’t answer.

“That’s not really fair, is it? I mean, you got to see mine.”

Now completely red faced, Alex turned his head back to look at him.

“Why do you want to see it?”

Richie didn’t know. Why did he want to see it? Why did he want to touch it? He was curious, that was for sure. And this was his first time to be able to check out another boy’s penis and touch it however he wanted. The other time was Costa, but he was under the supervision of his parents and he was too nervous to take advantage. Now he had no idea when he would get the opportunity again and even though it was a teeny third grader’s penis, he still wanted to know what it felt like. But he didn’t want to admit all of that.

“Because. You saw mine. You shouldn’t look at other boy’s penises without letting them see yours, right? Was this the first time you saw someone else’s penis when it’s hard?”

Alex nodded.

“Well, this is the first time for me to see one like yours, too. I just want to see what it feels like. Fair’s fair, right?”

The young boy seemed to think about it for a moment and then with his eyes closed, he rolled onto his back with his arms held stiffly at his side. Richie just looked at the naked body in front of him. It was nice. Again, the vulnerability the boy was showing touched something inside him.

Like the back, the caramel-colored skin looked flawless. It was smooth and supple. He reached forward and touched Alex’s face, making the boy flinch.

“It’s okay, Alex. You can relax.”

He let his hand trail down across Alex’s chest. The boy was thin, but not muscular. There wasn’t a real separation from his chest to his slightly round stomach. Richie felt excited. This was the first time he had permission to explore another body. He wondered if it was strange that he would be so excited down there for a medical procedure. He took advantage of the opportunity and let his hands roam freely over the young body and enjoyed the smooth, supple flesh as well as the boy’s reaction to his touching.

He avoided touching Alex’s erection, which stuck out like a little iron bar. He waited until the seven year old relaxed and got used to his touching. Then he brought his hand closer and closer to that spike. Alex started to tense up and then gripped his little fists together when Richie first brushed over the erection. It was fast and he didn’t get much of a feel, but Alex didn’t protest so he got more bold.

Eventually, after flirting swipes on the spike followed by a longer, gentle caress of the boy’s tight sack he moved his hand up and for the first time grasped the little erection between thumb and fingers. He marveled at the stiffness- it seemed stiffer than he could get even now. He was careful not to pull back the foreskin as he let his hands caress the pole up and down. His excitement spiked and he caught himself breathing faster. Everything from the time he got home to getting his license to now running a medical procedure allowing him to explore little Alex’s body however he wanted was so new and thrilling. He hoped he didn’t drip too much on his bed spread.

“It feels funny.”

Alex’s voice was cracked and his arm had migrated from being held tightly to his side and was now crossed over his face, covering his eyes.

Richie let go of Alex’s erection and resumed rubbing over the boy’s stomach and chest.

“Did it feel bad?”

The boy didn’t respond immediately. His breathing was a bit heavy and Richie figured he had stated feeling the tingles.

“No. I guess not. It just feels… you know, it feels Dirty.”

Richie continued his caressing, letting Alex relax again.

“I know. I feel the same way but remember- this is medical so it’s okay. Just remember not to feel this way when you’re not getting medicine and you’ll be okay.”

The boy nodded and relaxed a bit. He didn’t uncover his face. After a couple of minutes, he spoke again.

“It’s okay if you want to touch it again. I don’t mind.”

The teen boy smiled to himself, recognizing the request hidden in the statement.

“Thanks, Alex. I’d like that.”

He grasped the small erection and started stroking it again, keeping his other hand in motion between the boy’s legs and stomach.

“Does it pull back yet?”

“Huh?”

“Does your foreskin pull back yet?”

“No. I haven’t done it. It hurts.”

Richie let his fingers slide up and down some more, watching the boy tense and hearing his gasps. He wondered if he kept it up would the boy have an orgasm? Did he want the seven year old to have one before him? His ego decided not. The firm, warm stick was a new feeling, but he had explored it and Alex looked relaxed now.

“Do you want to try touching mine now?”

Alex moved his arm from his eyes and looked down at Richie’s fingers caressing his erection. Then the boy set his jaw and nodded. Richie motioned him up and when the boy moved, he took his place, stretching out his body for the boy to explore.

Alex started rubbing his body like he had done, but it was hard and more functional, like he was spreading paint, not the gentle teasing Richie had wanted. He let Alex do what he wanted and the boy zeroed into his erection a lot faster than Richie did his. The teen couldn’t help but let out a little grunt when the small hand wrapped itself around his shaft.

“You can pull back my foreskin if you want. I know it still covers the end bit when it’s hard, but it slides back pretty easily.”

The hand pulled back, but the grip was too soft and it slid over the skin. Probably all the clear slippery liquid wasn’t helping.

“You can make your fist tighter if it’s too slippery.”

The fist gripped harder- almost too much, but then it pulled down and Richie’s body tensed at the sensation of someone else pulling back his foreskin. The feeling of that tight ring of flesh gripping the sensitive head was intense.

“Oh, yeah. Oh, Alex that feels real good.”

Encouraged, the hand moved back up, allowing the foreskin to rub back across the nerve-laden head. And back again. After a few more strokes, Richie had to quickly grab the hand and pull it off.

“I’m sorry! Sorry! You said-”

“It’s okay, Alex. You didn’t hurt me. It’s just that it felt so good I was worried that I was going to give the medicine. You remember it can’t touch the air so it would be wasted. Really, your hand felt that good.”

Alex looked back down at the twitching erection. He swiped some of the clear liquid off of it and pressed it between thumb and forefinger. He stared critically at the clear strands it made between them.

“Is this the medicine?”

“No. That just means I’m getting ready to give the medicine. The medicine is thicker and white.”

“What does it taste like? My friends told me it tastes real bad.”

“It tastes bitter, and it feels like a raw egg. Not the yellow part, but the white part. It’s not too bad if you just swallow it all down real quick.”

Alex made a face and looked back at Richie’s flexing erection.

“You don’t have hair yet?”

Now Richie’s face flushed. He did have hair- or at least he could grow some, but his Mistress and Master insisted that he shave them off. Again, his ego wouldn’t let him admit it to the seven year old.

“I can grow it, but I shave it off so it’s not messy down there. My dad says that the hair keeps bad smells in and I didn’t want you to have to smell that while you’re getting medicine.”

Alex believed him and nodded in thanks. Then, surprisingly, the boy took a breath and all on his own, he put the tip of it in his mouth. Richie couldn’t restrain himself and his hips thrust up into the warm mouth. It caused Alex to pull off and look at him accusingly.

“Sorry, dude. When it feels good like that, you can’t help it. In the videos, I saw the boys keeping their fist at the bottom of the erection so it couldn’t be pushed in too far. You should try that.”

Alex gripped it and then moved his hand down. Unfortunately, it had the effect of pulling back Richie’s foreskin and exposing the sensitive tip. When he went back down and started moving his tongue around, the teen started making little whimpering moans as his whole body tensed. Alex noticed and rubbed his tense stomach in appreciation.

Richie’s hand made their way to Alex’s head. He ran his fingers through the boy’s hair and then reached farther and caressed his neck.

“This… this is my first time, too. I can’t believe how good it feels! Can you move your tongue more?”

Alex tried and his tongue was clumsy and moved back and forth erratically. Even clumsy, the increased sensation caused Richie to suck in his breath. His mind flashed back to the time he had sucked on Charlie. He tried not to thrust up too much but the feelings were taking over and his body started moving on it’s own. He just had time to cry out a warning.

“It’s coming! Oh! Oh! Don’t let it touch the air!”

Alex’s mouth clamped down around the shaft as the most amazing feeling took Richie away. He could hear himself moaning, but he didn’t have the capacity to care. It was Alex pushing his hand away from his head that brought him back. He quickly pulled his hands back off of the boy’s head. He hadn’t even realized he was pressing down on it.

“Sorry Alex! I didn’t mean to do that but it felt so incredible!”

The boy was swallowing over and over and he looked at Richie with watery eyes. Alex looked a little scared. He felt guilty about it, but a warm, calm feeling swept through him. He couldn’t help but laugh and Alex’s looked at him accusingly. Even though he felt bad for hurting the boy, he couldn’t get the smile off of his face. He reached out and pulled the boy in for a hug and kissed his forehead.

“I’m sorry, I really am. You made me feel so good Alex, I can’t even describe it! Thank you. Thank you so much!”

Alex looked a bit mollified as he worked his tongue around his mouth. Richie reached over and gave him the glass of water.

“Drink this. It will help wash it down.”

Alex accepted the glass and drank deeply. He still made a sour face.

“Well, if medicine tasted good, people would stay sick, right?”

“No. That’s dumb. No one wants to be sick.”

Richie was struck with a desire. He still felt like he wanted to hug the world. He took the empty glass from Alex and moved him to lay back down on the bed. He didn’t give the boy any time to protest and took his flagging spike into his mouth.

It was medical, right? He had a lot of experience giving good feeling with his mouth. True, mostly on dildoes, but he could practice on the boy and Alex could get better at getting medicine. It had to fall under medical, right? He was pretty sure, and he wanted to show the boy what he felt. That is, if someone as young as Alex could even have an orgasm. It didn’t really matter. Alex was squirming and moaning so at least Richie knew this part felt good.

He kept it up and added hand caressing, like his dad taught him. He brushed lightly along the tight sack that would some day hold Alex’s testicles. He brushed his inner thighs and as the boy got closer, he reached around with both hands and cupped the boy’s smooth butt cheeks. He loved the feel of his muscles tensing as he tried to thrust deeper into Richie’s mouth. The teen kept up a constant barrage of tongue lashing and suction on the hot, had nail in his mouth.

He looked up when Alex made a loud gasp. He watched the seven year old’s face show a mixture of fear and surprise just before his back arched and the little hands gripped his bed cover like he was hanging on for dear life. The little stick pulsed rapidly and he kept molesting it with his rough tongue. The boy was making little whining moans as he lost control.

After a few moments, Alex started making plaintive noises and Richie backed off. He slowed down and pulled his mouth off, cleaning it with his tongue. Alex’s breathing was ragged and his face was flushed. His arm had crept back over his eyes as Richie lay back down next to him, slowly caressing his body. Alex pulled away and rolled over, his back to the teen.

Richie got up and put on his underwear and shorts. He got the empty glass and told Alex to relax and wait while he brought some more water. Alex grunted into the pillow and Richie figured he needed some alone time.

In the hallway, he saw that both Charlie and his parent’s doors were closed. He went into the bathroom and was about to refill the glass when he heard thumping coming from Charlie’s room. A chill went down his spine as he remembered that Charlie was having his way with the older brother, Miguel. He had been so wrapped up in his time with Alex that he forgot the danger Charlie represented to the older boy. He could only imagine what Charlie would do to him if he was caught peeking into his private time, but the memory of the cat he found buried behind the house wouldn’t leave him alone. Nervously, he crept to Charlie’s door and listened.

He heard Charlie’s voice. It was low and in intimidation mode. He couldn’t hear what he was saying and worse, he couldn’t hear Miguel. That was worrying. Charlie had to know that if he hurt Miguel, Master and Mistress would make him suffer for it, but Charlie could get carried away. He slowly turned the door knob and cracked the door silently. He peeked through the crack at the activity inside.

“...getting your medicine, I promise. I just have to stop once in a while to let my cock cool down so it doesn’t burn. You wouldn’t understand since you’re still a baby.”

“Mmmmmph! Mmmmmmm! Mmmmmm!”

Now Richie could see inside and what he saw made his breath catch in his throat. The ten year old had his arms tied to the headboard. From the side view, Richie could see the fear and pain on the ten year old’s face as Charlie loomed above him, leering down. The boy had been gagged with something and then what looked like a tee shirt was tied around his head. Charlie’s erection bounced in the air as it flexed. But the strange thing Richie saw was the little plastic baggie over the boy’s erection. Charlie was using it to masturbate the boy.

“Okay, it’s cooled down again. Get ready.”

The boy’s eye’s widened at first and then clamped shut, as if closing his eyes would make all the pain go away. Richie could remember when he used to do that. But it actually made the pain worse. Richie’s own imagination would defeat him if he didn’t actually face reality. He hoped Miguel’s balls would drop before he could learn that lesson from Charlie.

The older teen pressed the boy’s legs forward and used a hand to angle his erection back down to go in. Richie could only imagine the red, sore ring. He pressed forward quickly and Miguel screamed into the gag, more tears flowing. Charlie grinned at the writhing boy.

“You knew it was going to hurt, you big baby. I mean, if you’d rather have that fungus pop your nuts open, then I can stop.”

Charlie leaned down and leered into Miguel’s frightened face.

“Maybe you’d rather I give my medicine to your little brother. His little hole is probably even tighter than yours.”

The boy’s eyes widened and he cried into the gag. He shook his head back and forth, denying whatever image he saw in his mind as Charlie ravaged his rear end. Then the boy seemed to get a hold of himself. He sniffled and then closed his eyes and clenched his fists. He finally lay still for Charlie.

Richie knew Miguel was just hoping it would all be over soon. Then Charlie started masturbating the boy again, using the little baggie. Why would Charlie want to give the boy an orgasm? Charlie didn’t care about what his bitch felt. Knowing Charlie, it was some way to hurt the boy on the inside since he couldn’t hurt his outside. Now he wondered if it was a good thing to have given Alex an orgasm. Maybe he hurt the boy in some way he didn’t think of.

When Miguel started moaning through his gag, Charlie started pounding the boy so hard, the headboard stated banging he wall. That was what he had heard in the bathroom. Alex kept pulling on his bonds and crying piteously into his gag. Despite that, his little erection seemed to stay hard as Charlie increased the speed of his hand. Then the young boy’s orgasm started and Richie saw Alex’s cute arching echoed in his older brother’s body. Charlie grinned and paused his thrusting to grab something on the bed beside him. It was a plastic trash bag and Charlie put it over Miguel’s head and pulled it shut.

Now the boy thrashed on the bed. Charlie had his lower body pinned down, keeping him spread for even stronger thrusts. The head board rocked as the boy frantically pulled again and again to free his hands so he could try to take a breath. The amazing thing was that Charlie could keep thrusting hard and still coordinate his hand to keep rubbing the boy through his orgasm. It was so unexpected that Richie stood stunned. The boy struggled to pull his hands down and Charlie kept hunching his hips, jabbing into him as his hand gripped the whole erection through the bag and slowed his strokimg.

Both Johnson brothers watched the boy’s struggled begin to slow, the younger one in shocked horror, the older in rapt fascination. Charlie recovered first, pulling the bag off of Miguel’s head. Richie felt like he should do something, but Charlie had stopped himself, right?

The boy tried to gasp in deep breaths through the gag. His face was pale with fear and Richie could tell the boy wasn’t quite there right now. All of the pain and intimidation and the threat of death along with the orgasm had overwhelmed the ten year old and stared at the ceiling as he gasped for breath. That’s when Charlie zipped the baggie closed and set it down. He grasped Miguel’s hips and started his rough thrusting. The new pain started to wake the boy up and he started crying again.

“Don’t you want to be a big boy, Miguel? Your little brother would be ashamed at you for acting that way. I’ll bet he wouldn’t cry this much if I gave it to him. And see? I’m… almost… done!”

Richie watched Charlie press deep into Miguel. Richie could see his defined butt cheeks clench over and over as he filled the kid up. He had leaned forward and was grunting right into the bound boy’s ear. Richie silently shut the door and crept back to his room and young Alex. All he could picture in his mind was the dead cat, infested with maggots. Unbidden, he saw little Miguel’s body covered with dirt, it’s eyes and mouth infested with maggots.

Alex was breathing softly and Richie realized the boy was asleep. He knew his parents were going to be occupied for a while and wondered what kind of Dirty things the were doing with Mrs. Sanchez. He thought about her breasts again and got hard. He set the glasses gently down on his desk and quietly got his homework out. As he worked on his vocabulary, he would take time to look at the peacefully sleeping boy. He didn’t want to wake him up, and he didn’t want to leave him alone with Charlie in the house. The safest place for Alex was in his room and Richie would keep the boy there until he heard his parents and Mrs. Sanchez come out of their bedroom.

Chapter 23: Keith

Summary:

Welcome to Jail. Strip search! Are you hiding drugs? Stupid teenager tricks. Suicide watch?

The police car drove to the station with its lights on and siren going. It guaranteed that everyone they drove past would look and see him. He tried to cover his face and look away, but no matter which way he turned, there were curios faces looking back at him.

Mercifully, they arrived at the station. They rolled up to the front of the building and stopped by the curb. Passers-by stopped and watched the excitement. The officers got out of the car and opened the door for him. He was helped out by one arm and some lady gave him a nasty look and yanked her child away from him. Away from the Dirty boy.

He was led into the station and seated next to a desk and told to stay there. The officers went about whatever officers did until finally, one came and sat down next to him with a stack of papers.

“Name?”

“What?”

“I need your whole name for the paperwork.”

Keith put his head down and answered.

“Keith William Miller.”

“Occupation?”

Now Keith looked up at the disinterested officer. The man wasn’t even looking at him- he was just reading each question on the page.

“I’m in High School.”

“Unemployed, got it. You’re male. Age?”

The questions went on and he tried to answer each one. The man was dead-pan. You would think he was doing equipment inventory and not taking Keith’s whole life away. The young teen tried to hide it, but he was scared. It was the first time he had been in the charge of adults who didn’t know him and didn’t care.

Eventually, the questions were answered and he had his finger prints taken. He was brought into a room with a table and foot prints painted on the floor. There were three of the police officers in here and a small boy dressed like the police. One of the officers was kneeling down, whispering in his ear. The kid was grinning.

The little boy- maybe six but probably younger stepped forward and in a little, high-pitched voice gave Keith a command.

“Put your feet in the footprints!”

Keith gaped at him and the little boy’s brow furrowed. He looked back at the man who had the same dark hair and round eyes. That must be his dad.

The man mouthed the word ‘now’ at him and the boy turned back.

“Put your feet in the footprints NOW!”

He pointed imperiously at the footprints painted on the ground. It was humiliating being bossed around by a boy even younger than his brother, but he knew if he didn’t the men would make him do it. And maybe if he cooperated with the boy, the dad wouldn’t be so hard on him. He stepped forward and put his feet in the specified location.

“In a moment, your handcuffs will be removed and then you’ll…”

The boy blushed and looked back at his dad. His dad motioned toward Keith and encouraged the boy. He turned around to face the teen and took a deep, nervous breath. He shouted in his high voice, “… and get naked!”

Keith couldn’t believe it. He looked at the dad for confirmation and saw the man grinning at him. He spoke to his son.

“Tell him the rules, son.”

“Oh, yeah. Um, if you put your feet out of the spots then you’ll be punished !”

He shouted that last part like it was a slogan.

“And if you don’t do what I tell you- you’ll be punished !”

Again the getting punished part was shouted like it was an exciting thing- like ‘you’ll get a new car!’. Now he was nervous. It seemed like that was the part the boy wanted to see the most- Keith getting punished.

“And if you’re bad-”

“...use the word ‘misbehave’ Clay. It’s more professional.”

The boy nodded.

“And if you mis-be-have, you’ll be punished ! And if you piss-” he broke down and giggled.

“I told you no giggling in front of the prisoner, officer Clay!”

“But it’s a bad word, daddy.”

“You’re a police officer in training- it’s okay to use bad words sometimes when you’re on the job. Just don’t use them in front of your mother, okay?”

The kid looked back at his dad and nodded. When he looked back to Keith, he had a big grin on his face. He was going to get to use a bad word at a teenager!

“And if you piss us off- you’ll be punished !”

He beamed at Keith. He was very proud of himself. Keith hoped that it was the extent of the boy’s participation and that he would be let out of the room before Keith had to remove his clothes, but as one of the officers approached to remove his cuffs, it was obvious the boy wasn’t going anywhere.

Keith stood there for a moment rubbing his wrists. The boy got impatient and stomped his foot.

“Hurry up and get naked! I want to see!”

Keith frowned at him. Then he saw the dad step forward an motion to him to get started. Keith did and took off his shirt. The boy smiled and again looked back at his dad who gave him a thumbs up. He turned back and with his arms crossed, he watched Keith remove all his clothes down to his underwear. Then the boy looked amazed and stared at the bulge in his pouch.

Once more, he looked at the boy’s dad, silently pleading to make the boy leave the room. The man motioned to him again to continue. He sighed and with his face heating up, he removed his last piece of dignity and stood with his legs apart, each foot in it’s designated place. He covered his penis with both hands.

“I want to see, daddy! Did you see how big-”

“Then order him to show you, sweet-pea. You’re in charge, not him.”

The boy’ s expression became hard and in other circumstances , it would have been cute but Keith couldn’t believe he was naked in front of a six year old boy.

“Move your hands so I can see!”

Keith refused. The boy said it again and Keith just stared defiantly at the dad, his face angry. He shook his head.

“Not in front of some little kid- i t’s wrong.”

The boy ran back to the table and grabbed some type of stick with a handle and a long, flexible shaft. It had some type of material on the end, shaped like an upside down triangle. He moved tentatively up to Keith and then to the teen’s surprise, he swatted him with the stick and then jumped back. The square part smacked his skin and left a red spot.

“Ow! Hey- stop that, kid! Why aren’t you at home watching cartoons or something. Isn’t Orenji on right now?”

The boy shook his head.

“I’m training to become a p’lice officer. That’s way better than cartoons!”

“Well, train on someone else, okay? You’re too young to be seeing someone’s penis.”

The boy lunged forward and hit Keith again and jumped back. Again, it stung but Keith had been through worse. His hands remained stubbornly hiding his penis and balls- but just barely.

Again the boy lunged forward and hit Keith, but this time, he did it three times before he jumped back. Keith twisted in place, trying to avoid the hits, but he couldn’t grab the stick without exposing himself. Keith was starting to get irritated.

“Stop it, you little jerk!”

The police officers behind the boy stood from leaning on the table. They each gave Keith a stern look and the warning was clear- go along with the boy or they would get involved and he wouldn’t like it. In the meantime, the boy stood for a moment with his mouth open in surprise. Then his face became angry.

“I’m not a jerk! I’m a p’lice officer, you piss!”

Now the boy moved to his side. Keith tried to follow him, but he couldn’t twist too far and still keep his feet in place. When he was trying to get a better look, the boy moved in and swatted Keith on the butt three more times and it really stung!

“Stop! I’m not joking with you, kid! Why do you want to hurt people?”

“I’m a p’lice officer! You have to do what I say or you get punished! Now show me your… your, um…”

“Dick,” filled in his dad, helpfully.

“Yeah! Show me your dick or I’ll punish you again!”

Keith had had enough. This was too humiliating.

“No! I don’t want you to see it- go away!”

The boy moved in again and started hitting Keith’s butt over and over. It stung really bad and Keith turned around to bring up his leg and block the hits, but as soon as he moved his feet, the boy jumped back and pointed at him.

“He moved! He moved his feet, daddy! What do I do?”

“You do what any good police officer would do, son- you call for backup.”

“Can I get some help?”

With that, the three police officers stood and approached Keith. He tried to avoid them without uncovering his penis, but of course it didn’t work. Two of them grabbed him by his arms and moved him back into position. They struggled for a moment- apparently underestimating Keith’s strength but the fourteen year old couldn’t hold out against the muscles of two grown men. Before he knew it, his hands were pulled behind his back and the handcuffs were put back on him.

The little boy looked at his penis with amazement.

“Look, daddy! Look how big it is!”

“That’s right, son. Cocks come in all sizes and shapes.”

“Can I touch it?”

“You mean to play with it?”

The boy nodded, not taking his eyes off Keith’s groin.

“No, son. That wouldn’t be professional. But don’t worry- you haven’t searched him for drugs yet.”

The two officers pressed on Keith’s lower back while they simultaneously pulled back on Keith’s arms. It forced Keith’s groin out, presented to the father and son police duo. Keith just closed his eyes and thought about soccer. He didn’t want to get hard in front of this kid or these crazy police.

“Okay, now one of the places criminals will try to sneak in drugs is to tape them under their balls. That’s that big sack hanging down under his cock.”

“Really?”

“That’s right, Clay. Now to check or them, you need to lift his balls with one hand and then use the other to search behind them. Understand?”

The boy nodded. He reached up and grabbed Keith’s balls. Keith sucked in a breath in pain and tried to double over, only to be held in place by the two men.

“Those are really sensitive, son. Especially when a boy is at his age. They’re still growing and being even a little rough with them can really hurt someone.”

“Oh. So I need to be gentle?”

“I didn’t say that- it’s up to you.”

The boy released his grip and then seemed like he was weighing Keith’s balls in his hand. The he released them completely and started running his fingers over them.

“They’re really soft and warm. Will mine get this big?”

“Could be, son- could be. Now go ahead and check behind them for contraband.”

Once more- and thankfully, more gently- the boy lifted Keith’s balls out of the way. Now he was running through plays in his head, imagining he was on the soccer fields playing with his friends instead of being in here, getting felt up by a little boy. Then he felt little fingers brushing that place behind his balls.

“Be sure to push in a little, son. Sometimes a crook will actually put drugs under their skin. Push in and make sure there are no little baggies in there.

“Okay.”

Now the fingers pressed in. They rubbed back and forth, trying to find the drugs and the sensation built up and he started to feel his penis plump up.

“I can’t find anything.”

“That’s good, son. There’s one more place we need to check. Officers, will you get him ready for the cavity search?”

The two men dragged Keith away from the spots on the floor and over to the table. They forced him to bend over until his torso was pressed against the top of the cold surface and his rear end was sticking up on display to the room’s other occupants.

“Okay, come over here. See that?”

“That’s his butt hole.”

“That’s right, son. And sometimes criminals will put things inside there that they shouldn’t have so we need to check to make sure.”

“How do we do that?”

“We put our fingers in there.”

“Ewwwww. Gross!”

“Sometimes a police officer has to do things he doesn’t want to in order to protect the community.”

“Okay, daddy.”

Keith felt the little finger press against his hole. He cried out in outrage as his whole body tensed.

“What are you doing? You can’t make a little boy do that- it’s Dirty!”

Thankfully, he felt the finger removed.

“He’s right, Clay. We don’t want you to get dirty. Here, put this on your hand, first.”

Keith tried to look back, but the strong hands and the weight of the two officers holding him down prevented him from seeing. He couldn’t mistake the sound of a rubber glove being snapped over a little hand.

“Procedure calls for some lubricant to be applied to make it easier to penetrate, but sometimes we forget.”

“I won’t forget, daddy.”

Keith heard some squelching behind him and the little boy made an amazed ‘oooohh!’.

“It’s really slippery!”

“That’s right, Clay. Boys this young are usually pretty tight and the lubricant lets your fingers slip in even if they clench their butt hole really hard . Of course, when you get older and your fingers get as strong as ours, you’ll be able to check a prisoner for contraband without it if you want.”

“Why would I want to?”

“Well, if a suspect gave you trouble or has a bad attitude, it can be helpful to ream out their butt hole dry. That can cause a lot of pain. It’s like a secret punishment.”

“Secret?”

“Well, I haven’t heard of a boy who would complain to a judge that their butt was sore because there were too many fingers up there. It’s too embarrassing.”

“Oh.”

“Alright, now try it again. If he gives you any resistance, just push your finger as hard as you can.”

Now a cold little finger pressed against Keith’s hole. He was about to be violated by a boy younger than his brother and there wasn’t anything he could do about it. Still, he clenched down when the finger pushed against him. The boy grunted and the pressure from the finger increased. The liquid on the finger ended up being too slippery for him and with a squelch and some pain, the little digit slipped in, spreading his butt hole.

“Ungh! Stop, please!”

“Okay, son. I think with your little fingers, one won’t be enough. You got the gel smeared around now, so let’s try two.”

Suddenly Keith felt another little digit pressing his hole next to the first one.

“No, Clay. You want to use two fingers on the same hand. Like this. If you use one on each hand then you won’t have a hand free to do some fun stuff, okay? Now take your finger out and we’ll put gel on two of them this time.”

“Okay!”

There was movement behind him and after a moment, he felt two little fingers pressing against him. He closed his eyes and wished he was anywhere else.

Before he knew it, he could feel two of the little boy’s fingers inside him, wiggling around. Clay wasn’t gentle and Keith kept trying to move away from the pain and humiliation. He knew his face was probably bright red. He could feel his fists clenching and un-clenching over and over and all he wanted to do was punch these people in the face for making him go through this. He also wanted to give the little boy about twenty noogies to teach him some respect.

“Do you feel anything in there?”

The fingers wiggled some more, pressing into the walls of his butt. Thankfully, the little boy didn’t have the strength to spread those fingers and stretch his already uncomfortable hole any wider.

“No, daddy. I don’t even feel any poop!”

The boy said the words as if it were the most amazing thing. He heard the dad chuckle. The boy started to pull the fingers out, but the dad stopped him.

“Hold on there, Clay. Do you want to learn some fun stuff you can do with a suspect during a contraband search?”

“Yes, daddy!”

The fingers were pushed back in.

“Okay, now I want you to watch his penis closely.”

Keith felt the fingers shift inside him as the boy moved to the side. At least with the humiliation and the pain from having his insides invaded, his penis had gone back down. But he could almost feel the little boy’s eyes on his long tube.

“Okay, now I want you to gently feel around with your fingers. Press into the walls a little until you feel a little lump. It will be at the base of his penis.”

The fingers started rubbing and they were being more gentle. Keith didn’t like where this was leading. He was starting to get feelings from the rubbing that he didn’t want- especially when they were from someone so young. Then the boy rubbed a spot inside him that he hadn’t even known was there and he jumped, only to have the two officers press him down even more.

“Oh! I think I hurt him!”

“I don’t think so, son. Did you feel the lump?”

The fingers rubbed across the spot some more and Keith groaned at the gooey sensation that washed through him from that little touch. What the heck was going on?

“Yes, daddy. I can feel it.”

“Now rub it and watch the suspect’s cock. Go ahead, it’s okay.”

“No, it’s not okay, you sick pervert! Why are you teaching your son to do Dirty things! He can’t be older than six!”

“I’m six an’ a half!”

That angry retort from the boy was followed by some furious finger wiggling against that spot. After a moment, the boy gasped.

“It moved! His penis moved!”

 

“That’s right son- but it gets better. Here- try to rub it like this.”

They were silent for a moment and the humiliated teen assumed the man was showing the boy how to torture him even better. Keith took the opportunity to go through his times tables. The boy was making him feel good and he didn’t think the technique he learned from his dad was really going to work, but it was the only thing he could think of to stop himself from getting hard.

Now the rubbing changed. Before, it had been all over the place- anything just to make contact but now the rubbing became more purposeful. The fingers pulled gently back and then with firm pressure, pushed back in across the spot.

“Oooooohhhhhhh!”

He wasn’t ready for the strong feelings that the fingers gave him. He couldn’t help himself.

“Did you hear that, Clay? You made him moan. That means you’re doing a good job!”

“It’s getting bigger!”

“Keep going, Clay. Let’s see how big it gets.”

The fingers kept up the clumsy stroking and it felt like his cock was being rubbed from the inside out. He could feel the beads of liquid making their way down the shaft. He moaned again and he started having to breathe faster. He opened his eyes to see the grinning leer of one of the police officers holding him down. The other one shifted and Keith could feel the man’s hard, hot erection being pressed into his side.

“Oh, wow! It’s so big! And it’s got the slippery stuff!”

“That’s right, son- but it’s not the same lubricant that’s in the tube. This lubricant is special and it’s made by men and older boys when they start getting the tingles down there.”

The pressure increased as if the boy was trying to push out more of he clear fluid. Unfortunately and to Keith’s confusion- it worked. Each time Keith’s cock flexed, he could feel more of it being pushed out. The little boy started giggling. Keith started struggling even more as he felt a humiliating orgasm building up.

“Ooops! You got him a little too excited, son. Do you see how it keeps flexing and his stomach is tight?”

“Un, huh.”

“Try doing this…”

Keith couldn’t see that the man was showing the boy.

“Really? Are you sure?”

“It’s procedure. Give it a try.”

Keith’s whole body clench as he felt the back of the little boy’s free hand smack his balls hard. His mouth opened, trying to pull in a breath of air and tears formed in his eyes. He was all alone and no one would stop these perverts from humiliating and hurting him. And using a little boy to do it. It was so Dirty and outrageous and above all- unfair. Despite his best efforts, he began to cry.

“I think that was a little too hard, son. Remember- we can’t leave any visible signs of punishment if we want to keep being police officers.”

“Sorry, daddy.”

“It’s okay, son. You’ll get better at it once your balls drop.”

“I really hope they get as big as these ones.”

“If you’re lucky, son. If you’re lucky.”

The fingers started back up and the feelings returned, but it was several minutes before the pain eased off and Keith’s erection returned. He didn’t bother complaining that if he had something up there, they would have found it by now. He was smart enough to know that this wasn’t really about finding contraband.

The little boy’s tenacious fingers worked him all the way back up and Keith started tensing- expecting another shot to his balls, but instead, the man stopped him.

“Okay, I think that’s enough Clay. You can pull them out now.”

The fingers pulled back out, leaving his hole a little itchy. It kept clenching and clenching.

“Wow- my arm is tired.”

“You just need some practice.”

“Look how big it got! Can I please? Please?”

The father sighed and said, “go ahead if you want to.”

Then Keith felt those little fingers gently caressing along the side of his shaft. They caressed the outside up and down, but not going all the way to the tip where it was gooey.

“It’s so hot. And soft, too. It’s so big! Will mine get this big, Daddy?”

The man chuckled.

“I doubt it, son. Equipment this size is pretty rare.”

“Oh.”

Now the boy was feeling more bold and Keith could feel the little fingers wrapping around his shaft. They kind of wriggled as they tried to get all the way around it.

“I can’t even get my fingers around it! And look- the skin pulls back!”

The boy had pulled back on Keith’s shaft and the teen could feel his foreskin rub over the tip and snap behind the prominent head.

“The red part is all shiny. That must be the lubricant.”

“You’re pretty smart, son. Go ahead and look at it closely.”

Keith felt the grip shift as the little boy moved to look at the exposed head of his cock. The boy got so close, Keith could feel his warm breath on the tip.

“See that hole in he end of it?”

“Yes, Daddy.”

“That’s where it comes out.”

“Does pee come out, too? Do I have one of these under my foreskin?”

“You sure do. And you’re right- it’s where the pee comes out. But not at the same time.”

Keith felt his cock being shifted around and the boy got a good look.

“Pretty neat, huh?”

“Yup!”

The grip released and the boy crawled out from beneath the table. He was forced to stand and was moved back over to where the marks on the floor were. He was made to stand straight with his hands cuffed behind his back. His cock was still bobbing up and down.

“You did a great job, officer Clay.”

Again, a smile lit up the kid’s face when he heard the praise.

“I can’t wait to play cops and robbers with Taylor again! He’s going to be so surprised when I arrest him!”

The dad grinned and ruffled the boy’s hair.

“I’m sure he will be, son. I suspect after you show him that- he’ll want to play more often. Now. How about some ice cream to celebrate your first body cavity search?”

The boy gave an enthusiastic ‘yes, sir!’ and then Keith was forgotten. The two left him in the room with the two remaining officers. They were both leering down at his still-flexing erection.

They started taunting him for getting a hard on and almost cumming when the boy’s fingers were inside him.

“Well, it makes sense. He did force little boys to have sex and then video taped it. Of course he would find Clay a hot little number. I’ll bet you wanted his little pecker up there instead, huh?”

“No- I just wanted to die.”

Keith hung his head and wouldn’t look the men in the eye. They were wrong, but the truth was close enough he couldn’t defend himself. He was completely humiliated and he saw his future destroyed as being the teen that forced his little brothers to do Dirty things.

One of the officers spoke exaggeratedly to the other one.

“Well, that sounded just like a suicide threat, didn’t it R.J.?”

The other one responded enthusiastically and Keith knew he should have kept his mouth shut.

“It sure did. We can’t have our suspects killing themselves before they can even get to court! We’d better take some precautions.”

The two officers went to the pile of Keith’s clothes. One picked up his shorts and examined them.

“It’s got a string. I’d better remove it.”

The officer pulled on the string, but Keith knew it was sewn in so it wouldn’t come out in the wash. The officer soon gave up.

“Well, it won’t come out, but we still can’t let him have it in the cell so I guess we can’t give them back to him.”

“I got his shoe laces. And there was no belt.”

The stood for a moment contemplating the pile. The one of them picked up Keith’s tee shirt.

“You know, I think he could use this to kill himself, see?”

The man wrapped the tee shirt around his own neck and pulled it tight. Then he made his eyes go wide and he stuck out his tongue making gagging noises. The other officer grinned.

“I believe you’re right. And I was just thinking that he could stuff a sock down his throat and suffocate himself. We’d better not give those back, either.”

“In that case, we obviously can’t give him his underwear, either. If he could choke on a sock, imagine what he could do with these.”

“So we just give him back his shoes with no laces?”

The other officer shook his head and grinned.

“Naah. That would look weird.”

They laughed and put all of Keith’s belongings into a plastic box. Then they moved over to him and pulled him off the foot marks and out the door. He was brought through another door and this room was divided into sections by sets of thick, vertical bars. These were the jail cells, just like he had seen in movies and shows.

The boy was pulled along by his arms to one of the cells and the n pushed in. The floor was made of cement and was cold on his feet. The space was about one quarter the size of his bedroom and it had a metal toilet and a bed that was folded down on hinges attached to the bars.

“You know, he could drown himself in the toilet, or he could jump off the bunk and try to break his neck.”

“We can’t take away the toilet.”

“Then we’ll just have to secure him.”

The two moved into the cell, forcing him back toward the bunk. When he felt the bunk on the back of his legs, they pushed him back, forcing him to sit. One of the cuffs was released and his arms were pulled up until his wrists were stretched up past one of the reinforcement bars that ran horizontally through the vertical ones. The handcuffs were passed through the vertical bars and re-snapped around his wrists. Now he couldn’t lower his arms.

“I’ll watch him while you go grab some zip ties out of the storage room.”

The other officer hurried off with a grin. The one who stayed sat next to him and started running his hands over Keith’s body. He kept complimenting the bound teen’s body and how hot he was. Keth’s erection didn’t escape his pawing, either. The man whistled in appreciation at the long, hard cock.

“Why are you doing this to me?”

Keith had meant to say it with authority- like he did to any bully- but to his own embarrassment, it came out as a childish whine.

“You’re a valuable suspect in our care. We can’t let any harm come to you.”

The man’s fingers left his shaft and move up to Keith’s chest. Keith gasped and writhed as the man started pinching and gently rubbing his nipples. The officer just grinned down at him.

 

The other officer- R.J.- soon returned with the zip ties. They strapped them around Keith’s thighs, just below his balls and then used more ties to secure his knees to the bars. Then even more ties were used to secure Keith’s ankles to his thighs. Keith was totally exposed to the men.

They sat next to him on either side and he had four hands exploring his body. Now the young teen did want to die- or at least shrink up and disappear. He felt his whole body getting hot and his erection was dripping clear fluid like crazy.

“Please stop! Please just leave me alone!”

The officer who had stayed behind grabbed the end of Keith’s cock and started rubbing the fluid into the tip with his thumb. Against his will, Keith started making little mewling sound as his hips gyrated- trying to get away from the intense feeling.

“Don’t fight it, kid. I’ll tell you what- you heard that little Clay needs more practice.”

The man’s hand shifted and he took a firm grip on Keith’s shaft. He started stroking up and down, his palm rolling over the tip each time it hit the top.

“If you’re a good suspect, we can arrange for him to come practice on you tomorrow. And we’ll let him go all the way. I know he’d be fascinated seeing you paint your chest with all that thick spunk you have in these.”

His hand trailed down and he cupped and then gently caressed Keith’s heavy sack. Keith couldn’t answer- his voice was lost under the assault of the feelings. He couldn’t seem to stop gasping and draw in enough breath to protest.

“I think he likes the idea, Clyde. Look at him go just thinking about it!”

Keith’s anger flared up and overrode the feelings. He began thrashing around, trying to use his body to push their hands away.

“No! Stop touching me you pervert jerks! I don’t want some little kid’s fingers in me or even touching me and if you do then you’re… really GROSS !”

It was the worst insult he could think of, but it worked. The officers took their hands away and stood, looking angry.

“Let me tell it to you straight, kid. This can be a bad weekend, or the worst one of your life. It’s up to you. Just use your mouth to make the officers feel good and let us watch Clay make you squirt a few times and your weekend won’t be so bad.”

Keith held his gaze and didn’t back down.

“But if you won’t cooperate, we can make this a very bad weekend, understand?”

Again, Keith didn’t answer. He just stared angrily at the officer.

“You have all night to think about it.”

With that the two left the cell and turned off the lights when they left the room. Keith waited a few moments until he couldn’t hear their footsteps and began to cry as quietly as he could.

Chapter 24: Mikey

Summary:

Sleeping with Billy. He made it to Ninja World! Wait! Where are the trees?

Mikey snuggled against Billy. His whole body felt tired and sore. They had trained hard in Billy’s backyard after school. Billy needed to train really, really hard in this world in case he could get better in the other world and escape. His friend was sure Orenji would save him, but he could tell Billy was a little scared. Mikey trained right along with him until it got dark to give him support.

Now they were under Billy’s covers and Mikey was ready to help his friend in any way he could in case tonight was the night. He actually felt a little excited. If what the elder sage said was true, tonight could be the first time Mikey made it into Ninja World, too.

He pushed the thought away. It was too much to hope for. Getting rid of Daddy was enough- he still made the ghost sign at the walls every once in a while, just in case- but so far, ever since Jacob had cast his spells and they fought the demon, Mikey hadn’t seen his Daddy either in real life or in his dreams. This morning he hadn’t even thought about his D addy when he got into the shower!

So he wasn’t going to expect to get to do something as cool as going to Ninja World. It was cool enough knowing his best friend- the coolest kid he knew- got to go and would tell him his adventures. As far as Mikey was concerned, that made him a special kid, too.

Mikey kept his eyes open, watching his friend’s sleeping face in FeeBee’s dim light. He watched as Billy’s eyes started sweeping back and forth under his eyelids. He thought it was weird, but this was the first time he had ever watched someone sleep, so he didn’t know. Maybe it’s what happened when he went to Ninja World. Billy might be there right now.

“You can do it, Billy! You can escape Orichitaru!”

He whispered it as he felt his own eyes becoming too heavy to hold open. He let them close and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

********

Mikey woke up on a soft, warm surface. He rolled over and felt it yield under him. He tried to press a hand down to push himself up, but the surface was shifting under the weight and his hand sank down into it. He opened his eyes and was surprised to find himself laying down on fine sand! He brought his head up and looked around.

Around him were dunes and more dunes. He knew it was either late or early because when it was noon, there wouldn’t be any shadows. He was laying in one now. He got to his knees and some sand ran down into his shorts, making him grunt in frustration as he flopped his shorts back and forth, trying to get it back out. He gained his feet and looked around some more, hoping to see something other than dunes.

After a few minutes of shielding his eyes from the sun and looking around, he could see only two places the he might go. Everything was washed out with whatever was making the distance blur. Mikey expected it was the heat. He had seen the same thing coming off the pavement from his old house on the hottest days of the summer. But behind the blurriness, he could see what might be trees in one direction, and in the other there was something like a mountain that rose out of the sands. Or maybe it was walls- he couldn’t tell. Whatever it was, it was larger than the trees.

He decided to go in the direction of the mountain. He wasn’t sure that the other place was even trees, but whether it was a mountain or a wall, it should offer some protection from the heat. It might even have water- maybe in a cave or something.

He walked and walked and walked and walked until the shadows were almost gone. He had sweat like crazy and he had put his tee shirt over his head so it looked like he was wearing a hat like the Egyptians with his short sleeves hanging down to shade the sides of his face. The body of the tee shirt flopped down and covered his neck and shoulders. He couldn’t believe how boring the desert was- and how difficult it was to make progress on the shifting sands.

Mikey felt relieved as he saw the structure seemed to grow. The strange shimmering was still there, but now he was close enough to see it wasn’t a mountain, or hills- it was a terraced wall carved from the rock of the desert. It meant there were people there which meant water. He was desperate for water.

There was a rumbling all around him and the sand seemed to vibrate. He started sinking in as if it were water. He desperately didn’t want to go in and the training he and Billy had done kicked in. He pushed down with his foot, trying to keep it flat- trying to get as much sand under it as possible so it wouldn’t just sink in. Somehow it worked and he found something to push off against. He moved forward, away from the vibrating sand.

He noticed the vibration was now following him- trying to suck him down. He kept doing what he was doing- left foot, right foot, left foot, right foot he kept pushing against the sand before it became water. The suddenly, he heard a bursting noise and he was being showered with sand. He risked a look backwards and to his shock, he saw the biggest scorpion he had ever seen.

It’s shell gleamed in the sun like it was made of black glass. Each of it’s pincers were lined with sharp ridges, and they looked like either one could cut Mikey in half in one snip. Suddenly, Mikey’s body seemed to move on it’s own just a second before it registered with him that the obsidian-like tail had just struck down to where he was standing. He rolled to the side and remained crouched on the sand- ready to uncoil his body in any direction to dodge. He was terrified.

This time a claw tried to stab him. Compared to the tail, it seemed Mikey had all the time in the world to roll backwards, out of reach. He thought about running again, but he knew he was still in range of that too-fast-to-see tail and if he took his eyes-

Again, he felt his body move a split second before he realized the tail had struck. Again, it barely missed him. Mikey was irritated with himself because this time when he dodge d , his body had rolled forward and now he was back in range of the stupid claw! Sure enough, it swept toward him. This time, he dodged backwards coming back to his feet in a crouch.

He turned sideways so he could keep an eye on the giant bug while continuing to creep slowly away from it. Maybe it would lose interest and eat something else. He wondered what that was? Were there giant grasshoppers or something out here?

The creature moved forward, not letting it’s prey get away. Another pincer attack and Mikey jumped with all his might!

He sailed through the air! Somehow his legs felt energized when he did it and the sand turned to cement under his feet and he launched high up in the air! Then he started falling and he couldn’t help letting out a yelp and flailing his arms and legs. He fell to the sand, but instead of getting the wind knocked out of him, the sand seemed to rise up to meet him and catch him and then set him down gently. He sprang to his feet facing the scorpion’s charge.

A column of sand emerged at the creature’s side and slammed into it. The column fell to regular sand as another column formed and another, each slamming into the creature’s tough shell. Each hit moved the creature off it’s path.

Finally the scorpion turned to face it’s attacker and was attacked from the side again! This time, one large column pressed it and slid it through the sand for the length of a whole school buss! Mikey regained his senses and turned and ran as fast as he could toward the structure. He didn’t know what was happening, but he knew he didn’t want to be anywhere near that big bug!

The boy felt exhilaration as the air blew past his face. His whole body felt energetic now- not just his legs. He was almost flying over the sand with only a little effort and the wind was cooling him off. He felt like he could run forever!

It was the clicking noises that made him finally realize where he was. Clackity-clackity-clack! It was a sound he had heard many time s since he had been hanging out with Billy. If was the sound of a Ninja World puppet! Then, suddenly in front of him burst the puppet from out of the sand . It flew up in the air with it’s arms held wide- blocking Mikey’s movement forward. Mikey stopped so fast, he slid to a stop right in front of the puppet and off-balance, landed on his butt.

The puppet folded it’s arms and dropped to it’s butt right in front of Mikey. It clattered again and extended and arm with a finger that pointed back where Mikey had come from. Mikey took a chance and looked around- taking his eyes off the creepy moving doll.

In the distance, he could see three figures through the haze. They were walking toward him. The figure in front was shorter than the other two and had bright red hair. One of the others was moving his hands around and Mikey guessed that he was the one who was controlling the puppet. He turned back and saw it nod its head in agreement. He stayed where he was and waited. He hoped they had some water they could give him.

As the figures got closer, and became more resolved, Mikey started to get excited! He could now easily recognize who they were! The short one in front was Maara- the Sand Demon. The one with the purple stripes on his face was, um, was his brother who’s name he forgot. He used puppets so obviously this one was his. The third figure was a girl with blond hair- and that one was his sister, Temaru. She used a big b e llows to send wind attacks at her enemies. Mikey used to have a little crush on her.

“Wow, kid. You’re fast, but not faster than my puppets! What are you doing out here all alone? Don’t you know there are giant scorpions around?”

“Manchuro! You’re Manchuro and you’re Temaru and you’re Maara! I know you! I watched you on the flatscreen!”

The three looked at each other and then back at Mikey.

“Well, I don’t know you, kid. Are you from The Village Shrouded By Dunes?”

Mikey stood and brushed himself off to be presentable. He bowed like he had seen on the show.

“I’m Mikey Dobbson. I just got here to Ninja World from Earth.”

He looked up and smiled at the three.

“I’m so happy to be here!”

The sand rose up around them and four pillars shot up into the air. Above, the sand flowed out into a canopy that shielded them from the sun. Mikey was thrilled. He couldn’t resist going up and touching one of the pillars to see what it felt like. It was like gritty concrete. He looked at the canopy, amazed that none of the sand fell off to drip down on them.

He started asking questions about how it was done. Could Maara feel the sand with his powers? If he spread it out, then could he feel people walking on it? How much sand could he move? Did he ever try to make a sand airplane, or a boat? Would a sand boat float on water, or would it turn back to sand?

He settled down at the sight of a water bottle. He thanked them very much as they handed it to him and he drank deeply, and he felt like his face was stuck with a permanent smile.

After he drank, they started asking him questions. Mikey wanted to act like an adult and be really cool, but no matter what he did, he couldn’t stop grinning and he couldn’t sit still.

“Earth. It’s where I live. I’m sleeping there right now, at least, that’s what happens when my friend Billy comes here.”

Then he did get serious and the grin finally faded.

“Oh! Yeah! Billy! My friend is in trouble! You have to get a message to The Village Shrouded by Trees! You have to tell them that Orichitaru has Billy in one of his laboratories and he’s making him convert chakra!”

The three looked at each other, their expressions were grim.

“The Tree Village has a converter? And now it’s in the hands of Orichitaru?”

Mikey was taken aback.

“Billy’s not an it . He’s my best friend.”

“But he’s a converter. We can’t leave him in Orichitaru’s possession. It’s too powerful to leave it in such a person’s control.”

“Just tell the Tree Village and Orenji will rescue him. You can send a Ninja Bird.”

 

“We don’t know you, kid. Why should we believe you? Besides, if Tree Village had a converter, our spies would know.”

“It’s true! I swear! Orichitaru is making these pill things come out of Billy’s butt and they have chakra in them and he puts them in puppets and they move on their own! I swear!”

“That’s not possible- is it?”

That was Manchuro, his interest perked up when puppets were mentioned.

“We can’t take the chance. We cannot let Orichitaru have that much power. We need to move fast!”

The canopy dissolved around them and then the sand lifted the four into the air. Mikey moved to the front of the sand and looked down at the dunes passing rapidly beneath them. The speed of the floating sand cloud had turned the air from a still, oppressive heat to a warm breeze that still allowed the boy to cool off. In no time at all, they approached the large, terraced wall that was carved into the jutting rock of the desert.

They sailed through a gap in the wall and the guards on duty waved at the cloud, calling out Maara’s name. Inside were strange, round buildings that looked like they were made out of clay. Mikey wondered if they would wash away in the rain. The sand cloud approached the largest of the buildings and settled onto a balcony on the top.

“Lord! Welcome back. Who is this visitor?”

Maara motioned to Mikey.

“This is a boy we found in the desert. We rescued him from a giant scorpion attack. He claims to be from another world with important information about Orichitaru. Assemble an interrogation team immediately so we can get some understanding.”

Mikey was ushered away by three men who very firmly moved him along. He cried out to please warn the Tree Village about Billy, but his cries were ignored.

He was brought to another room that contained a chair with a little table placed in the middle of a large, intricate pattern painted on the floor. He was told to wait in the chair and he was given a whole pitcher of cool water and a ceramic glass. That was the only name for it. It was clearly made out of clay and yet it wasn’t any more heavy than the large glasses Carlos had bought when they moved in. Mikey had thought that anything made with clay would be thick.

More people arrived and they glanced at Mikey as they went about various tasks. Mikey was getting antsy and his legs were tingling with the urge to get up and move around. His worry about Billy drove the tingling on until he couldn’t bear it anymore and he had to stand up.

The two men by the door who had brought him in clenched their spears and their eyes locked on Mikey. He did some knee bends to let them know he was just stretching.

“How long is this going to take? Do you know if they sent a messenger bird to The Tree Village yet?”

He was ignored and as his stretches burned off some nervous energy, several men in white robes dyed with red runes entered the room. Each man carried a large cylinder that was capped on both sides by an ornate wooden cover. Mikey recognized that these were scrolls. As the boy watched, they took their places around the edge of the pattern. Mikey started to get nervous.

“Um, what are you guys doing?”

He nervously climbed up to stoop on the chair. He looked around, trying to figure out where he could run in the room that wasn’t occupied by guards. It didn’t look good- there was only one exit and there were two men guarding it who were watching him closely.

When the men rolled out the scrolls in unison and they all stopped at the base of the chair, he lost his nerve. He jumped down and ran to the back of the room, away from the guards.

“No way! I don’t want to be in there!”

As he had hoped, one of the guards handed his spear and moved to the back of the room where Mikey waited, cowering. Well, pretending to cower. He was pretending it was Daddy coming for him from before. From before he was a ninja.

“It’s not going to hurt you, boy. Just cooperate- it will make it easier on all of us.”

When the man got close, Mikey turned like he was going to run. He trailed an arm, hoping the man would take the bait. He did. Mikey felt the strong hand grip his wrist.

Mikey yanked hard on the arm- as if it were playing tug of war. Still keeping the pull on that arm, he pivoted and kicked out at the man’s foot. As he had hoped, the man had tensed his legs from Mikey’s pulling and his leg swept to the side, causing him to fall over. Mikey followed it down and rolled his hand like Billy had taught him to break the grip on his wrist. He curled into a ball and rolled right over the guard’s face. He leapt to his feet and ran for the door.

The second guard was almost too late. It took him a moment to realize his friend was down. Again, luck was on Mikey’s side as the men with the scrolls didn’t look like they wanted anything to do with the fighting. The second guard stood his ground and planted the crossed spears in front of him, blocking the boy from getting through the door.

Mikey concentrated on wanting to jump and he felt that same energy he had felt before, when he was sand-walking. He leapt into the air, his foot leading the way in a perfect flying kick. But instead of landing a blow on the guard, he allowed his leg to collapse when it touched the guard and Mikey ended up landing on his chest, his hands on the guard’s shoulders, his legs coiled against the guard’s abdominal muscles. He was face to face with the startled man.

“Sorry, mister, but my friend is in trouble. I don’t have time for this!”

Then before the guard could recover, Mikey hauled himself up onto the guard’s shoulders and pushed off of him and out into the corridor.

Mikey’s body felt fantastic! It never did exactly what he wanted in the real world- at least not without a lot of work. And he was so strong! Did he really just hop up onto a man’s shoulders and use him as a launching board? He would never be brave enough to do that to an adult in the real world. But it didn’t matter. If the dunes ninja wouldn’t help him rescue Billy, then he would do it on his own. He ran down the corridor toward the sunlight before the guards could catch him.

Eight minutes later, Mikey was coming back down the same corridor, his hands and feet tightly bound by sand that was as hard as stone, but somehow didn’t chafe his wrists. He was floated back into the room and over to the chair. The sand split and moved his limbs and body until he was once again seated in the chair in the center of the pattern. He kept struggling to get free of the sand.

“Relax, Mikey. We’re not going to hurt you- we’re only going to determine the truth of your statements. We won’t help you unless we can prove you’re not a spy trying to trick us into doing something detrimental for the village.”

Mikey looked up- his curiosity briefly outweighing the indignity of being held in place against his will.

“What’s det- detrum-”

“Detrimental?

“Yeah. What’s that mean?”

“It means something bad. We need to make sure you’re not tricking us into doing something bad to the village.”

Satisfied, Mikey started struggling again.

“But I’m not! I promise! I would never help Orichitaru and he’s got Billy and he’s doing detri- detreime… tal? Bad things to him right now! We have to stop it!”

“Maybe you really wouldn’t, or maybe your memories have been altered by him . Maybe you just think you’re from another world. Can you say that for sure?”

Mikey remembered when Orichitaru had captured people and changed their memories to infiltrate the Tree Village. Then just before one of his attacks, he made them blow up. It was terrible and several of the main characters were injured. Could he really be sure? He stopped struggling.

“Okay, but I really don’t think so. I can remember lots of stuff from Earth.”

“Well, thank you for your cooperation anyway.”

“So what do I need to do?”

“Nothing. Just relax and sit in the chair. We’ll do the rest.”

With that, he nodded to the men around the circle and they all started doing a set of hand signs in unison. After a long, complicated set, they all pressed a fist down on the scroll in front of them and put their other hand over their forehead. The scrolls gave off a golden light for a moment and then Mikey could see writing sliding across the surface of each scroll as if it were a snake. The writing gathered under his seat and then slid up his whole body to his head. Mikey didn’t even feel a thing as visions from his past started popping up in his mind.

Mikey was in his sleeping bag on Billy’s floor. Billy was up in his bed, looking over the edge and excitedly telling him about his latest adventure in Ninja World. He told Mikey about how he was an important ninja called a converter and how he was training with Orenji. He couldn’t wait to train with Mikey and teach him everything he had learned.

The scene changed again and it was a boring day in class. Billy was making little farting noises when the teacher would pace back and forth. They were so soft, only Mikey could hear them, and so Mikey was the only one to giggle right in the middle of the lecture.

Now the scene changed and Billy was whispering to him under the covers. He was telling Mikey about Orichitaru capturing him and all the details he could remember about the laboratory. That was the night Mikey had saved him.

Now he was sitting on Billy’s floor with the evil memory stick in his hand, crying. He had almost done a bad thing to someone he liked a lot in order to save someone else who he liked a lot. He felt racked with guilt. Then Billy hugged him and told him that he hadn’t done it. That Billy liked him back and he told him about the prophesy that when they got rid of Mikey’s demon, he would get to go to Ninja World, too.

Another scene change showed Mikey was in his old bedroom. It was on that night. He cringed when his dad opened the door and he pretended to be asleep. He relived the pain and torture he had endured that night. He felt like his insides were ripped up and his penis was all bloody from the pins. His dad had left to go get some alcohol and he knew if he didn’t do something , Daddy would kill him. He crawled out of bed and went to the only person in the world who loved him. He went to tell his mom what Daddy was doing.

The scene flashed again and Mikey was back in his old bedroom. The wall had just been shaken so hard, everything on his dresser fell off. His mom was screaming at Daddy. He heard them leave their bedroom and the yelling passed just outside his door. He felt his body numb from fear as he hurried to his door and peeked out at the scene.

Once more, he saw his mom and dad in the doorway, the bright lights outside their little apartment making them dark outlines. His mom was pushing his dad away and he was trying to grab her. She was yelling ‘Save my baby! Save Mikey! He’s going to kill my baby!’

Now Mikey was surprised. He had forgotten that. He had also forgotten that when he started to move forward to help her, she had barked at him to stay where he was. It was just before the belt went around her neck and Daddy started choking her. And that was what happened! He remembered it now. He hadn’t frozen up- his mom really did make him stay where he was. He couldn’t believe he had forgotten!

The scene changed again and he was back seated in the chair. He felt sadness and relief and anger at Daddy. It wasn’t like before, though. He wasn’t that little kid anymore. He wasn’t responsible for what happened. But his eyes still teared up from being made to remember that.

It was a moment later that he felt a grip on his shoulder. He looked up into Maara’s blank face looking down at him.

“You’re a ninja now, Mikey. If you allow your anger and sadness consume you, you’ll fail. If you don’t find a way to conquer it, then it will conquer you.”

Mikey nodded. He had almost stopped hating his dad. After Jacob had gotten rid of the ghost, Mikey had luxuriated in being able to hate his Daddy. It was novel because if he had done it when Daddy was around, he would have been punished. He got to hate his dad a lot every morning when he took his shower. He yelled and called him names and he even used bad words at him.

But after a few days, he stopped. It wasn’t making him feel better and besides, he suddenly had lots of other things to think about during the shower. Once Carlos had even showered with him in the morning. It made his day go better. And being with Billy at school during the day was always an adventure. Thoughts of his Daddy were being replaced with happy thoughts.

The hand squeezed his shoulder even more firmly. Mikey was really surprised that there were even more people in the world that cared about him- even if they didn’t know him yet.

“It takes a minute to get your thoughts straight after a reading. We have our whole intelligence core reviewing everything we’ve learned to figure out where they are hiding. We’ll send word to the Tree Village along with our intel.”

That made Mikey happy. Finally, something was getting done.

“Really? That’s awesome! Thank you!”

“In the mean time, there’s one more piece of information we need to find out.”

Mikey looked at him and asked, “what’s that?”

Maara opened his trousers and took out his cock.

“We need to find out if you’re a converter, too.”

Chapter 25: Billy

Summary:

Affection from an unexpected source. Made some headway? Batch after batch of torture!

Billy woke strapped in the chair. His butt and back were sore and he had to wiggle side to side to make it wake up. He checked his restraints one by one just in case. They were all secure.

He started stretching against the restraints. He wanted to loosen his cramped legs and back. He thrust out with his hips and then his legs. His tensing muscles weren’t as good as if he could really stretch out his legs, but it took the edge off so he kept doing it.

He was starting to get tired from his make-shift workout when the door opened and Billy looked one-eyed at the silhouette in the doorway. Then the door closed and Billy switched eyes to see the dimly-lit figure pause just inside to door. He was obviously waiting for his eyes to adjust. Billy on the other hand could tell by it’s height and hair that it was San, and he was carrying a tray.

After a moment or two, the figure moved forward. As it got closer, the figure resolved in the dim glow of the workbench and San approached with some food.

“You must be hungry. I brought you something to eat, but you need to hurry.”

Billy looked at the little squares made from rice and bound in some type of leaf. He wiggled his hands and shrugged. He couldn’t do anything with his hands tied down.

“Sorry, kid. There’s no way I can undo your restraints without Orichitaru’s specific order. Now open your mouth.”

Billy opened his mouth and the teen brought one of the rice triangles to his mouth so he could take a bite. It tasted really good. Surprisingly good. Billy had never really had rice that wasn’t covered in gravy or inside a burrito. He took another big bite and wondered what they used to make the rice stick together.

The man told Billy how he thought he was really cute. They made smalltalk between bites. San was from a small village between the Kingdom of Lava and the Kingdom of Rain. It was a village too small for either side to claim and the unfortunate position of being right in the middle of where the two country’s armies would meet when they went to war.

Billy stopped listening to the teen like he did when he watched the show and they took too long talking. His mind drifted to training with Orenji and wondering what he was doing. Then he got excited as he remembered that Mikey’s demon was gone and he could come to Ninja World! He wondered if he were here now and hoped so for his friend. Then he wondered how long it would take to wear down the restraints if he really, really pulled against them. Then he felt a soft, warm hand running up the inside of his leg to caress his sack.

“...met anyone like you. I wish it were under different conditions.”

Billy was instantly hard. He had just lost his hardness from being close to release all day before. He knew in this world he hadn’t been able to have an orgasm since Orichitaru put that seal on him. The teen’s hands just restarted his cock twitching.

“Please don’t. You know I can’t…”

The teen pulled his hand back. He looked at Billy apologetically.

“Sorry. You’re just so soft and smooth. If it was up to me, I’d give you as many orgasms as you want.”

He offered Billy some water and Billy drank it gratefully.

“I think you’re really cool, not like the others. When I get rescued and they take the seal off me, I want to exchange chakra with you.”

The teen smiled and ruffled his hair.

“Sorry, Mikey. I don’t think they’ll find you. Orichitaru’s plan was too clever. They don’t even know we have you.”

“Orenji’s going to save me. Know it!”

The man got a worried expression on his face and shushed Billy. He paused to listen and urged the boy to keep his voice down.

“You know you might as well cooperate today. You know you’ll have to do it anyway and I hate seeing you hurt.”

Billy remembered getting slapped by this teen that first day, but he didn’t say anything about it. He had to be nice to the teen if his plan was going to work. He didn’t respond, he just opened his mouth, prompting San to pick up the last rice square and feed it to Billy.

“If you can show him he can trust you, Orichitaru might even lift the seal!”

Billy chewed the rice and swallowed. It was really good and he knew he would have to ask Robert to make some for him and Mikey. Mikey would love it! He knew Robert could make some. His older brother could even make ramen- it had vegetables and hotdogs cut up into little disks. He wanted ramen and some of those rice things for dinner.

“...and then we can be together, okay?”

Billy wasn’t paying attention again, but he knew what answer to give.

“Okay.”

“Great. We’ll be coming back in a little while. Just cooperate so he’ll take it easy on you. Oh, and don’t mention I was in here, okay?”

“Okay. I won’t.”

The teen smiled at him and seemed reassured. He ruffled Billy’s hair one more time and then got up and left with the tray.

A little while later the door opened again and this time the torches in the room all lit up. Orichitaru entered the room followed by the four teen boys. The gaunt man ignored Billy and the other four moved the rocking horse in place and started the process of moving Billy from being strapped into a chair to being strapped onto the horse.

As they were working, so was Orichitaru at his workbench. He was mixing something Billy couldn’t see, adding not one but two of the existing liquids into it along with various powders and other substances. Billy spent a few minutes of squirming and testing the restraints, until Orichitaru held up the glass container. I t held a new mixture that was a deep purple. Billy watched as the liquid was drawn from the glass container into one of the butt needles.

Billy didn’t even struggle as he felt the cold, metal ball at the tip of the device push into him. He did flinch and tense up when he felt the still-warm goo injected into him. The metal injector was removed and the seal object was pushed in it’s place.

“Chi- It’s your turn.”

The medium sized teen stepped forward and presented his erection to Billy. The boy opened his mouth and took it in. It was long and thin and the foreskin was so loose that it hung down a little underneath. It felt different than the others who had tight foreskins. Subconsciously, his tongue started playing with that extra bit of skin.

“Ohhhh… ooooh… oh, yeah kid. Keep doing it like that!”

The teen would encourage him in between moans the whole time Billy was trying to get him to give him the chakra. By the time the teen finally grabbed his cheeks and pushed into his throat, the substance inside him was starting it itch noticeably. His balls, locked to the structure by a wooden hoop that wrapped around them kept getting yanked as he struggled not to squirm.

“Okay, Ichi- you’re up.”

Billy was scared. Already he had enough chakra to energize him. It was already expanding inside him- anther dose like that one might kill him! He didn’t care about his balls right now- he had to get away.

“Please! No more! I could die if I get any more chakra!”

“Nonsense, boy. What good would a dead converter do me? No, you won’t die. You’ll just be extremely uncomfortable. Ichi!”

The oldest teen stood forward and his erection was back. Billy wondered how much chakra the teens had. It seemed like they were hard all the time. Billy’s insides were itching like crazy! C ould he really take even more chakra?

“C’mon, boy. I need this real bad. If Orichitaru says you can take it, then you should believe him.”

 

The warm, slimy tip brushed back over his lips and Ichi let out a sigh. Billy giggled at the thought that he was going to have to suck on Ichi so he wouldn’t get itchy. His stupid mouth opened and it was suddenly full of flexing hot meat.

The pressure from the chakra suddenly grew inside him. The first batch of chakra was increasing and waves of heat radiated through his body. The only feeling that could compete with it was the terrible itching in his butt. He barely heard the grunts of the teen who was thrusting into his mouth.

Billy didn’t pass out- his consciousness was temporarily overwhelmed by all the input. Ichi let loose a flood of sperm, but he barely noticed due to the overwhelming burning sensation in his rear along with the waves of tingles that accompanied the chakra the teen deposited. He didn’t swallow and started coughing as some of the thick, bitter liquid went down the wrong pipe.

The next few minutes were torture as he struggled to breathe through his coughing while the chakra was allowed to swell unchecked inside him. Worse, his skin was so hot it felt like he was in an oven and the liquid in his butt burned his insides like boiling water.

He heard a voice pleading to make the pain stop. The owner was in pain and it sounded broken. It begged and begged and Billy just wanted to help that person… but something kept pulling painfully at his balls! It took him a few moments to realize that it was his own voice and that he was close to giving in!

He thought about what Orenji would think about him if he were here. Would he see a ninja, or a scaredy-cat little boy? Would he take Billy with him on missions if he saw him like this? And what about Mikey…

The thought of his friend seeing him like this brought him back. Orenji was one thing- he was a teenager so he was bound to think Billy was a little kid some of the time, but Mikey? He knew Mikey could take this like a ninja. Mikey’s Daddy had done a lot worse to him and Mikey never broke. Billy really admired his friend for that. It gave him the strength to not give in to the pressure.

“Nnnnnnnnyyyyyyyrrrrrrrrrggggggghhhhhhhh!”

He screamed. Not the coolest thing to do, but somehow it eased the pressure. He hoped his body got so hot, it burned the rocking horse and let him get away! No- he hoped he got hot enough to burn Orichitaru to ashes. He looked at the man’s calm, evil face and thought to himself how much he would like to end him. How much safer it would be for Mikey if this man weren’t in Ninja World when he finally got to come here.

“Oh, my. I can feel your killing intentions from all the way over here. I hope it will enhance the new batch of chakra batteries that are brewing inside you.”

Billy struggled so hard, at times he felt like his balls would yank off. He had so much chakra inside him and it burned him. His cock felt like it was vibrating and he was so close to being able to finally release- but he had been that way for several minutes now and it felt like he kept getting close, but was never there !

After what felt like an eternity, Orichitaru finally moved behind him and rubbed the wooden plug around inside him. Suddenly, another huge hot flash went across his skin and the liquid boiled and sloshed. Soon, his bowels started to feel too full- like he had to poop really, really bad, but the plug stopped him from being able to. Soon it settled down and he recognized the feel of the marble-sized batteries inside him and they were all vibrating really hard.

Billy moaned a long, drawn-out moan. He saw the teen boys watching him, naked and all of them had erections- even Ichi. He tried and tried to hold it in, but even though he was biting his lips as hard as he could, little gasps and moans were being forced out of him from the intense sensations. The teen’s erections bobbed and little drips of clear fluid slowly extended from their tips to the ground.

This batch vibrated much longer than the others, making Billy’s feelings even more intense. Even as he gasped and moaned, his eyes were full of tears from the intensity and discomfort and- would it ever end?

After a few more minutes of struggle, the vibrations finally started to die down. That was when he noticed first the terrible pain in his balls! It felt like someone kicked him there! After that he noticed that his feet were cramping from having kept his toes curled so tightly against the feelings. Then it was his thighs that hurt…

He jumped when he felt the plug being grasped and then removed. Again he felt like he had diarrhea as the slimy spheres poured out of his butt and into the bowl. Still, Billy felt wonderful relief from the pressure. After the last of it was pushed out, the boy lay slack in his restraints.

“Excellent! The new batch is working. These can hold much more power than the other formula!”

Billy couldn’t even raise his head- he was too tired. He listened to Orichitaru clinking glass and muttering to himself. His mind was still in a daze and his body ached and he had to have an orgasm! The feeling wasn’t as bad as when the chakra was in him, but he still felt like the tip of his penis would vibrate off of him!

“Lord Orichitaru?”

“What is is San?”

“I think if we give him water, he would last longer. Maybe.. maybe we could do more batches.”

“You mean maybe you would get sucked more? Very well. Give him some water, but be quick about it. I want to do a batch of the large ones next.”

Billy gratefully drank from the strange leather bottle. The water felt refreshing and when San pulled it back, he squirted some on Billy’s face, cooling him off. He didn’t get long to enjoy it as he immediately felt the long, metal rod pushing into his butt.

Chapter 26: Joseph

Summary:

Saturday Detention? No, it’s physical fitness test. Strapped to a chair again. Dirty movies!

Joseph peddled his bike after Tim. They had left early that morning to make sure they got to High School on time. They were pulling up to the bike rack outside the High School gym. As he put his bike in the rack, he felt a wave of excitement wash down his body like an electric current and left his penis aching in anticipation. Every itch and every ache over the last week reminded him of his penis. And then he couldn’t help but remember how nice it was when Tim had put it in his mouth and how powerful the feelings were… It felt like his penis was going to fall off if Coach Williams didn’t take the device off of him and let him get hard.

Robert met them at the door and ushered them toward Coach’s office. Joseph’s eyes kept wandering Robert’s physique that was shown off by an extra tight tee shirt. Joseph could see the muscles sliding across each other as the big teen walked. He looked over at Tim and caught his friend looking at Robert the same way he had. Tim looked over and Joseph grinned at him. Tim’s whole face turned red. Soon the three arrived at the office where Coach Williams was waiting.

“Right on time, boys. I guess you couldn’t wait to feel your little fuck sticks standing straight and tall.”

The boys self-consciously covered their crotch with a hand. Joseph felt the hard plastic beneath his shorts. More so, he felt the ache in his penis now included his balls. It had started happening more and more- especially in the morning. This morning was worse because he knew that the device would be coming off and then… something involving orgasms, he was hoping.

“Follow me, gentlemen.”

This wasn’t good. This was probably another one of Coach’s tricks. He was desperate to see his penis again- he didn’t have time for Coach’s games.

“Um, Coach? Are these coming off today? It’s just that the ache is in my balls now and…”

“Are you complaining, Railton?”

He knew even as he opened his mouth, Coach was going to say it. But he was going to complain. He doubted that without the mosquito bites Coach had given them just before locking their penis’ away from being scratched that his balls would be aching so much. What Coach had done was cruel and certainly unusual.

“Maybe a little, Coach. It’s just that you promised and-”

Coach spun around in front of them so fast, it startled both the boys. Joseph didn’t finish his sentence.

“I did, didn’t I?”

Joseph thought the question was rhetorical until after a few seconds of Coach staring at him, he realized the man was waiting for an answer.

“Yes, Coach Williams.”

“-illiams.”

The two boys said it almost simultaneously.

“Well, I keep my promises. Not only are they going to come off, but I can also tell you that by the time we leave today, you’ll both be fully satisfied. Doesn’t that sound good?”

“Yes Coach Williams!”

This time, both boys were alert for a question. Coach grinned at them and continued leading the way out of the office and into the gym.

Joseph was shocked to see that a large shed had sprung up overnight inside the gym. It was so large, it took up an entire basketball court and then some. From under the raised structure ran thick, black cables- some thin like bundles of wires and others were more like the hoses in a car engine. They came out from all sides like a sinister root system that curved around to climb up the gym wall and out a window. Other than the door, the only feature on the shed were the air conditioning units placed in regular intervals along the sides. Whatever was inside was generating a lot of heat.

Coach moved up the metal steps and swiped his id card. The door clicked and Coach opened it and stepped inside. Joseph, Tim and Robert followed him in, eager to see what was inside.

The room was lit by the same lighting system that lit the school. He was surprised to see that they had gone to so much trouble to make it consistent with the rest of the school. But then he remembered that even Keith’s dog house had the lighting system so maybe it was cheap.

 

The next thing to surprise Joseph were the chairs. There were two rows of five chairs each that ran back-to-back down the center of the room. They looked like a combination of a gamer’s seat and a medical chair. Each one had arm rests and split leg rests that would recline the person sitting in it. The oversized helmets that hung next to each chair were odd, but not as weird as the strange metal and clear plastic devices that were attached around each chair. But Joseph got nervous when he saw that each chair had the same type of straps they had experienced the previous weekend. He gulped and looked over at Tim.

“What’s the matter? I thought you boys wanted to get those torture devices off. The sooner we get you strapped in, the sooner the chastity cups will come off.”

The two boys looked at each other and then they nodded to Coach. The large man took charge of Tim with a firm hand on the back of his neck, while Robert smiled at Joseph and motioned him to follow. They led the two boys to two of the seats.

Up close, the seats looked even more high tech. The padding was not the smooth vinyl padding he was expecting. Instead, it looked like it was made out of terry cloth, like a towel. It covered the whole front of the seat all the way from the top to the bottom of the foot rests. It looked very comfortable if it weren’t for the mechanisms all along the sides.

The two boys stared at the chairs until Coach cleared his throat and motioned to them with his hands. The two boys stared at him confused,

“Strip down, boys!”

Now Joseph suddenly felt bashful. Even though they had seen each other naked, hard and even orgasming last weekend, thinking of being naked with Tim again made his blush deepen. He slowly stripped off his shirt and watched Tim do the same. They mirrored each other as if neither one wanted to look as eager as they both felt.

When the two boys stood naked, each covering their encased penises by habit- Coach grabbed Tim by his arm and maneuvered the blond-haired boy into the seat. He adjusted the headrest and made sure Tim was comfortable. Coach had started strapping his friend in when Robert asked him to take the next seat over.

Jacob climbed into the surprisingly sturdy chair and leaned back as Robert did something to adjust the chair to his proportions. He had rested on the pillowy headrest and he could feel the soft terrycloth on the footrest pressing the bottoms of his feet. Then Robert began to attach the straps until once more, Joseph couldn’t move. Even his ankles were strapped down.

Joseph looked over at Tim and he saw Coach unlocking the chastity cup and removing it. Instantly, Tim’s erection sprang up. He could see Tim’s muscles tensing as he pulled against his straps, wanting to rub it. It flexed in place over two large balls. Joseph knew his friend’s balls were as full as his own were. He was almost panting as Coach approached him to remove his cup, too.

As his own erection twitched in the air, tingling and dripping, the dark-haired teen luxuriated in the freedom of being able to have an erection and at the same time was frustrated that he couldn’t rub it. His discomfort was interrupted by a pressure on his chest made him look down. He watched as Robert pressed a wide restraining bar across his chest. The bar had a slot down the middle and there were two weird devices shaped like cups that could be slid back and forth in the slot. Robert positioned them so each were centered over his nipples. Joseph felt a light suction and his nipples were pulled up into something bumpy inside the cup. Wires ran from the end of each one along the bar and plugged into a little box attached to the chair.

The next attachment was a section that folded up on hinges between Joseph’s wide-spread legs and clamped down like a Plexiglass and metal speedo. Robert carefully fed Joseph’s straining erection into the cylinder that jutted up from the center of the device. It was supported by the sturdy metal at the base, but the inside was mostly visible through the clear plastic and through it, Joseph could see more of the soft terry-cloth fabric molding around his balls. The pillar of plastic that surrounded his erection contained mechanisms and there was what looked like a stack of rings at the base of his cock.

Then Robert took the helmet and opened it like a clam-shell. The inside looked like foam, and had an indent for his head. Robert placed it under his head, making sure Joseph’s neck was comfortable. When he was satisfied, he tightened an internal strap across his forehead and another under his chin and now Jacob’s head was firmly strapped into the helmet. Then Robert closed the device over Jacob’s face and everything was suddenly quiet and dark.

He felt tugging on the helmet and realized that it, too was being strapped onto the chair. His eyes had finally adjusted enough to be able to make out the tiny green power light when the flatscreen that covered the inside of he helmet came on and showed Coach Williams standing there, grinning at them from the other side of a camera.

“Welcome to the first annual Presidential Fitness Program, Sexual characteristics section. This test is a measure of your fertility and stamina as measured by volume and motility of the collected sperm. This test will run for one hour. Do your best, boys!”

 

The Coach stepped to the side and behind him, Joseph could see himself and Tim both strapped down into adjacent chairs. Tim was pulling against his restraints the same way Joseph was. A message appeared on the screen at the same time words were spoken into his ear by a breathy female voice.

“Calibration phase is starting. Let’s see what you’ve got, Sugar.”

Now the device around his crotch began to vibrate. In the camera, he could see two red lights- one on each side- slowly moving up his erection. It looked like it was scanning him! After the lights reached the tip, he could see something moving down from the top of the cylinder until it touched the tip of his erection. It was spinning and little bumps on the inside rubbed circles on the sensitive tip forcing Joseph to try to pull away from it. When he did, the metal device settled more firmly against his crotch and now he had no wiggle room.

Then the scene cleared and he saw a woman in a bed with her legs spread, using a vibrator on herself. She was really getting into it because he could clearly hear her moans and gasps in his ears. He watched her move the thick, white stick up and down her slit, which he could see dividing her thick pubic hair.

She would move it up and down before plunging it into herself. Then her toes would curl and she would tilt her head back and moan. It was pretty sexy and he felt his erection flex again. The scene ran for a couple of minutes when the screen went dark. Then another scene started.

The new scene showed another buxom woman who was pleasuring a muscular man. The woman worked on the impressive erection as the man gasped and moved her head with his hands. The woman looked kindof gross as she slobbered on his erection, and the man was hairy and intimidating but he was still reminded of the blowjob he got from Tim- the feeling of his warm mouth and rough tongue…

The scene stopped and again, he was plunged into darkness. When the screen lit up again, it showed a scene with another couple. This time, the man was younger. He was was behind the woman, who was on her hands and knees, her long hair falling over her face. She wasn’t just moaning and gasping as the man’s hips slap, slap, slapped against her- she was actually screaming. It had to be an act, didn’t it? Even as the camera panned around to show the thick cock pounding into her, he could only wonder what it felt like.

The scenes kept changing, showing different couples doing different sexual activities. Sometimes the man was older, and other times it was the woman. He would be licking her slit, or the woman doing the same for the man. And the sex- couples were in various positions.

Joseph liked it better when the man was younger. The younger ones were less intimidating without the body hair. As for the woman, the younger ones were more pleasing, but he had no experience with them. It was a mystery to him and he wondered what it felt like. Could it feel as good as a mouth? Could it feel as good as Tim’s mouth?

Then he was surprised after about the tenth intermission, the next video showed an older man and a younger one. He suddenly recognized the older one from the Probers- Probity’s Pro Sports soccer team his dad would watch when he was younger. The man was retired now, but seeing him naked, it was clear he still kept in shape. The younger man- maybe in his twenties- was on his back while the older man licked his hole! It was gross, but the way the younger one was carrying on, Joseph figured it felt pretty good. This scene made his erection twitch.

More scenes with only men played- and more. As it continued, the participants got younger and the younger they got, the more it turned him on. The last scene- one with a dark-haired teenager and a blond teenager in a position that let them each suck on each other’s hard erections. His cock twitched in the loops so much, he felt like he was going to have his orgasm right there, but suddenly the loops tightened and the screen shut off.

He sat again in darkness with his cock so hard he whined that his impending orgasm was cut short. He really didn’t like what was going on. The videos were boring until the last ones, but then it didn’t even let him orgasm! What was this test, anyway?

Now he felt more vibration around his hard erection. Before anything happened, the screen cut on again showing a first person view of someone entering a school. It was filmed during some kind of school event because the areas above the lockers were covered with purple and gold banners encouraging the ‘Swamp Rats’ to win. Even though it was light outside, the hallways were empty.

He watched as the person walked through the empty school to enter a gym. It was similar to the High School gym, but everything was more worn- like their old school. In fact, the institutional plastic tiles and boring paint made him feel a little nostalgic.

Inside, he saw several boys heading out of the locker area- they were joking with each other and each one had an athletic bag. Their fit bodies and goggles told Joseph they were practicing in a pool. They waved to him and the jostle to the camera let him know that the recorder waved back. Joseph’s erection flexed again while looking at them. It scared him a little. He liked Tim- or at least he liked how Tim had made him feel that time- but he didn’t know these guys and he still felt attracted to a couple of them. He chalked it up to the weird situation.

The recorder pushed past the door and into the locker area. The showers were off and there was one boy still in the locker room. He was just putting on his tee shirt over a nicely built torso. The recorder walked up to him as he turned around.

The boy had wild blond hair and seemed to be a little taller than the person recording. The blue eyes lit up with the brilliant smile the boy made when he saw the recorder.

“Hey, Malcolm. You’re right on time.”

The voice of the boy recording came out shaky and cracked.

“Uh, hi Greg. I, uh, I brought the money.”

The boy picked up his bag and slung his towel over his shoulder- still smiling at the the recorder. His eyes never looked directly at the camera, so Joseph never felt like he was looking at him, but it was close enough.

“Actually, I changed my mind. I’ll do it for free your first time.”

“Really? Why?”

“I was surprised a stud like you contacted me. I thought you would be dripping in pussy.”

“I am! I mean, I got to second base with Kim Steiner.”

The voice sounded indignant, stressed. It even cracked a couple of times during the sentence. Greg just looked amused.

“So why would you pay for my services?”

Joseph could imagine the boy blushing as the camera tipped down again, showing the boy’s bulge covered by his hands now.

“I heard you do things- things girls won’t do. I hear you were, like, real good at it. Why would you do it with me for free?”

“I’ve wanted to get with you for a while now. You’re totally hot, dude. I can’t wait to show you all the nasty things you want to feel. You’re going to pay me back by having huge orgasms.”

The feet shuffled a bit and Joseph was anticipating what these nasty things Greg was going to do to Malcolm. This video was making him tingle and he longed for the chair to start doing something- anything- to stimulate him. The erection that had softened during the hallway walk became fully hard again. The loops had disappeared and his erection was free to flex in the air.

“So, um, how does this go? Do we do it here?”

Greg reached out and grabbed the back of Malcom’s arm. Joseph jumped when he felt the padding under his arm close on it- just like in the video! What was that?

“I’ve got a better place in mind. How much time do you have?”

“I told my mom I’d be studying until seven- so four hours.”

Greg smiled again and a thrill swept through Joseph’s body. The guy was attractive- he was hot . But the smile bothered him a little. There was a glint of something under it- something predatory but Malcolm didn’t seem to notice.

“Excellent! We’re going to have so much fun.”

Malcolm followed Greg out of the gym and all the way to the parking lot. Greg had a sleek sports car that Joseph didn’t recognize. It was low to the ground and when the older boy clicked some device, the door opened upwards, revealing a sleek interior with seats that looked like they would hug him. And as Malcolm entered into the car, Joseph’s seat adjusted itself so he could feel what it was like to sit inside the car! Even the strange padding changed to shape itself around his body!

When Greg started the car, it growled to life and Joseph could feel the rumbling underneath him. When it accelerated, the chair tilted back, making it feel like he was being pressed into the seat. He had never seen a car like that in Probity. The older boy called it a Poor-sha.

They drove for a while and the area around them changed as the buildings began to get taller. Soon, they came to a halt in front of a hotel and Greg stopped the car. A man in a red uniform rushed forward to open Malcolm’s door for him. Greg tossed his keys to another man and the two walked inside the nice building. The camera dipped and Joseph saw those hands come up and he realized that Malcolm was trying to cover his face.

“Don’t worry- no one here will recognize you. C’mon- I’ve already checked in so we can go right up.”

Joseph hear the nervousness in Malcom’s disembodied voice.

“Um, you know- maybe I’m not ready for this. I don’t think I should do this. I can pay you the money for your trouble- can you take me back to the school?”

Greg smiled at him and the doors opened.

“Just come look at least. If you really want to go after that then I’ll take you back to the school. I mean, I already spent a lot more than the forty dollars on this. It would be a shame if you didn’t at least see it.”

“Um. Okay- sure. I guess it wouldn’t hurt.”

The two stepped into the elevator and once the doors closed, Greg was on the younger boy. Joseph felt hands on his back and down to massage his rear and for the first time, he felt pressure on his erection from whatever device was around it. It felt just like a hand rubbing him through jeans. He took in a deep breath and couldn’t help but try to thrust against the pressure. He imagined that’s what Malcolm felt like, too.

“I really want to play with you, Malcolm. When you contacted me to tell me you wanted to have some fun, I couldn’t believe it! I really did all of this to impress you- so you’d want to do it again. I should have realized it would scare you off. I’m sorry.”

Now the camera turned toward the metallic wall and Joseph finally got a view of the boy who was recording. He looked younger than Joseph- like thirteen. He had dark hair and round, hazel eyes. The boy had a friendly face and Joseph knew he would be friends with this kid if he lived in Probity. His smooth features were flushed and his eyes were half-lidded. It made him even more attractive to the trapped voyeur. He could hear Malcolm’s breathing increase as Greg’s skillful hands felt the boy up. Joseph knew the hands were skillful because he could feel them on himself. Not too hard and not too soft. He could feel why Malcolm’s eyes were half-mast.

Greg left off just before the doors opened, leaving poor Malcolm breathing hard. It sounded like he was breathing right into Joseph’s ear. He was pulled along by a grinning Greg down the hall to a door and the older teen used a card to open it up.

Inside was a nice room. The camera swept back and forth as Malcolm looked around. There was a small hallway with a door to either side. The right door showed a clean bathroom that had a shower with glass doors. There were fluffy towels around and for some reason, the toilet had a strip of paper around it. The other door had an empty closet with hangers and a dresser with a set of drawers.

The hallway opened into a nice room that looked as clean as the bathroom. The bed was large and the walls had weird artwork that looked like someone had just splattered paint on them. Opposite the bed was a flatscreen on the wall hanging over another piece of furniture that had drawers. There were flowers in vases.

The last area in the room had a small, round table. It had four nice chairs around it with cushions that had the same green pattern as the bedspread. Next to that was a large box with a handle. It had a power cord running down behind it and Joseph wondered what it was until the camera turned back to Greg.

Malcolm watched Greg slowly remove his clothes down to his underwear. His body was lean and all the muscles that were hidden by the tee shirt were now exposed. His underwear looked like a thin swimming suit used by the swimmers in Probity. It barely trapped his growing erection inside, but the bronze bush showed well above it- even a little path that led from the bush to the boy’s belly-button. Joseph had never seen something like that before and wondered if he would get one.

The figure held out his hands and presented himself to the boy. Joseph could hear the little gasp from Malcolm as he looked at the older teen. Even Joseph couldn’t help feeling a tingle and wondering what it would be like feeling up those well developed muscles. Then he remembered Tim’s muscles and wondered what it would be like to feel them, too.

“See? It’s safe here. No one outside can see what’s going on in here. No one will know- if you change your mind.”

The camera dipped down and Joseph could literally see the bulge in the jeans flexing- as if it were a wild animal trapped and wanting out. When the camera looked up again, Greg had opened the box near the sitting table and Joseph could see that it was a little refrigerator. The blond-haired boy pulled something out and presented one to Malcolm. Greg twisted off the top and drank it.

Joseph could see in Malcolm’s hand a clear little bottle. It looked like a miniature of the bottles his parents had up in the cupboards. The ones that held alcohol and Joseph was never to get into them or try it- or else!

“It’s okay. One won’t make you drunk- I promise. We can hang out here and watch T.V. so you don’t have to wait by yourself until your mom gets there.”

The camera dipped down to look at the bottle in the boy’s hand and back up. It panned down again and this time the bottle was turned and the label read ‘Vodka’.

“It won’t hurt you. It will make you relax. Haven’t you ever had alcohol before?”

There was another moment of hesitation before the top was twisted off an the bottle carefully sniffed. Then a little was tasted.

“Ewww… it burns! You really like this stuff?”

“You get used to it with experience. Still, it’s better to drink it down in one shot- it makes you feel all warm inside.”

The bottle was tipped back and Joseph heard coughing. Obviously Malcolm wasn’t into the taste of Vodka, but Greg was there, rubbing his back and smiling.

“Wow! Not bad, dude. It burns a little, but it won’t last. Here- sit down for a bit- lean against the pillows.”

Malcolm was led over to the bed and Joseph could feel the hands on his back- rubbing gently. They felt nice and Malcolm sighed as he leaned back against the headrest on the bed. Somehow his sneakers were off and his feet were up on the bed. Greg moved away and opened a drawer below the flatscreen to pull out a controller and moved back to the bed to sit next to Malcolm. The flatscreen turned on.

The screen flipped between shows that Joseph didn’t recognize. Malcolm’s breathing slowed and he started giggling at little things on the screen. Joseph wondered if that was the effect of the alcohol. The boy did seem to be more relaxed. Then Greg brought up a menu and selected one of the options.

On the screen were suddenly two women making each other feel good. Malcolm gasped and turned to look at Greg, sitting next to him. Malcolm must have been as surprised as Joseph because they both let out a little gasp when they saw the older boy had released his erection and was stroking it while he looked at the video on the flatscreen. The camera quickly panned away, back to the screen.

As Joseph watched, the camera would pan back a few times, just to snap back toward the action on the screen. Joseph knew Malcolm was peeking at the older boy’s erection. He felt a pressure against his erection and the camera panned down to see Greg’s hand rubbing Malcolm’s groin.

“Why don’t you get more comfortable? It’s okay- you don’t have to be nervous. I’ll help you.”

Joseph watched as Greg opened Malcolm’s jeans to reveal a pair of blue underwear. They had a large wet spot on them. Then Greg mounted Malcolm- on his knees, one knee on either side of Malcolm’s knees. He saw Malcolm lift up as the older boy stripped down his underwear and jeans, finally exposing a nice looking erection. It was about four inches long- the same as Jospeh’s but Malcolm’s foreskin was shorter, so Joseph could see the little eye winking at him each time it flexed.

When the pants were removed, Greg pulled off Malcolm’s shirt and suddenly, the camera dropped to the bed, next to the two and Joseph could see a side-shot of the young teen’s erection. Then he became a little disoriented as the camera view switched to another one in the room and now Joseph could watch third person.

“You are so sexy, Malcolm. I really have wanted to do this with you for a while.”

“Um, thanks.”

From his new perspective, Joseph could see the older boy moving up Malcolm’s body, caressing his skin. The boy was kissing Malcolm’s body and he moved up and Joseph could hear little gasps and giggles coming from him.

“Yeah, dude! Don’t you know what a stud you are? There are lots of people who would pay to be in my position right now!”

Whatever response Malcolm would have had was cut short when Greg leaned down and caught one of Malcolm’s nipples in his mouth. Joseph gasped along with him as one of the devices on his chest finally activated and he could feel suction and a bumpy surface sliding back and forth over it. It was the first time either boy had felt that sensation and they groaned and gasped together.

Greg moved to the other nipple and trapped it too as Joseph watched to see him reach down and trap the flexing erection with his hand. Joseph felt the same thing simulated on his own erection. Just like he felt his own foreskin being pulled back as it happened on the screen. When Greg started using his thumb to brush in circles over the sensitive tip, Joseph tensed again and again against his restraints as Malcolm moaned in his ear and told Greg it was too much. Greg grasped the pole and started stroking up and down as he licked and sucked the nipples.

The combination of the feelings and hearing Malcom’s moans in his ear drove Joseph wild. He couldn’t tear his eyes away from the screen, and he felt his toes curl against the intense feelings. It was a little eerie watching the younger boy in third person, yet still feel it happening to himself. Neither of the boys could resist for very long but just before Malcolm’s release, the scene changed back to the room with Tim and him in side-by-side chairs.

Tim’s whole body clenched and now Jacob could hear his voice in his ear. It was deeper than Malcolm’s and it was feeling very, very good. Then he heard Tim say in a groaning whisper- ‘oh… Joseph- oh man! Unng… that feels so good!’

The words pushed him over and he could feel spurt after spurt blowing out the end of his erection. Was Tim seeing him on the screen? The idea of it pushed him on- somehow even more than Malcolm’s orgasm. That and the device that kept stroking him fast- really concentrating on the tip. He felt like he had spurt his guts out.

After a moment of listening to Tim’s heavy breathing, the scene switched back and he saw Malcolm hugging Greg, who had moved up to be next to the dazed boy.

“-felt incredible! It felt so much better than when I do it myself, but-”

The dark-haired boy lay on his back with his hand over his eyes. He was still taking in large breaths and his cock would flex a few times in aftershock.

“But what, stud? Was there something you didn’t like?”

Malcolm shook his head and looked over at Greg.

“Well, I thought you were going to- you know.”

“So you really want to feel someone eat out your asshole.”

The boy’s arm pushed in- as if he wanted to block all the light. He nodded.

Joseph wondered if he could see the rest of it, even though the test was done. But the video didn’t stop and the chair didn’t release him. He started to get a bad feeling as on the screen, Greg lovingly caressed Malcolm’s chest and whispered into his ear.

“Well, I promised you’d get to feel that, didn’t I?”

Now Malcolm moved his arm and looked at the older teen.

“I mean, only if you want to. I’m not complaining- I’ve never felt anything like that before, but I heard that- you know- that having your hole licked felt incredible.”

“And where did you hear that?”

Greg asked it with a smile. Malcolm didn’t say anything as Greg kept caressing him and tweaking his nipples. Joseph didn’t think he was going to answer but then he did in a croaking voice.

“Nowhere. This is going to sound kindof weird but I dreamed it.”

“You did? Did you dream about me?”

Now the arm moved and Malcolm looked at Greg. His face was flushed.

“Yah- but please don’t tell anyone! I just remember waking up and how good it felt in the dream and… well, I’m sort of curious. Does it really feel that good?”

The older teen smiled and got up off the bed and went back to the refrigerator. He pulled out two more bottles of vodka. He twisted the tops off of the bottles and Malcolm sat up as he approached the bed.

“Here- you’d better have just one more of these to help you relax. Believe me, it’s better for your first time. Those feelings can get pretty intense.”

“Okay, but promise it won’t make me sick? My older brother got sick from drinking a bunch of whiskey one time and I thought he was going to die!”

Greg smiled at him and clicked his little bottle against Malcolm’s.

“I promise. You won’t get sick from this much alcohol. And besides- it’s kind of expensive so I won’t be paying for any more of it.”

Malcolm looked at him like he was his hero and Joseph could understand why. Greg didn’t look older than sixteen and he was already driving a nice car and getting hotel rooms. Joseph couldn’t imagine any of the kids in Probity being able to do that. He wondered what school that was as the boy in the video drank down the vodka.

Greg sat with him for a few more minutes and from the camera, Joseph could see the younger boy’s eyes becoming glassy. Soon he had a stupid grin on his face and Joseph knew the alcohol was effecting him. He wondered what it felt like. It had certainly made him more outgoing, because the boy’s hand had wandered up to grab Greg’s erection and start feeling it.

“Wow- it’s so hot.” He giggled. “I mean really hot in my hand not-” He giggled again like he had just heard a joke. “No, I mean it’s hot and it’s hot ! It’s hot-hot! Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot…” Some more giggles interrupted his chanting.

“Thanks, Malcolm. I think yours is hot, too. In fact, a lot of people think your whole body is hot.”

Malcolm just giggled and concentrated on feeling the older teen’s erection. Joseph knew it was the alcohol that was making him act even younger than he looked.

Suddenly, the view shifted and Joseph could see the bed from the other side. He saw down the hallway that the door to the room had opened and there were several large figures coming through the doorway. Then the door closed behind them. That was when drunk little Malcolm noticed them. He quickly tried to get under the covers, but Greg stopped him. He looked at the older teen with confusion on his face.

“Don’t worry- these guys are the best at doing the things you want and more.”

“You didn’t say anything- I mean I didn’t want anyone else to see…”

“It’s fine. What happens in this room stays in this room.”

“But I don’t want to-”

“I’m sorry, Malcolm. You don’t have a choice.”

Five of the men moved in and Malcolm suddenly looked a lot smaller. They quickly captured the boy’s arms and and legs and Joseph could feel the seat forming the hands around his arms and legs and forcing his limbs into the same spread-fashion as the boy on the screen.

The boy was dragged to the center of the bed and one of the men tossed Malcolm’s discarded baseball cap on top of the headboard. The view switched and Joseph saw the view from the hat and he saw the boy’s useless struggles against the larger men.

“Stop! Let me go! Help! Help!”

The man who held the left arm cupped a hand over Malcolm’s mouth. He leaned in to whispered into the boy’s ear.

“Shhhhhh… it’s going to happen, boy. We can do this the easy way, or the hard way and I promise you won’t like the hard way. Do you want to do it the easy way?”

Malcolm was starting to cry. Joseph could see the fear on his face and he felt sorry for the boy. Then he realized that he was going to have to feel whatever the boy was going to feel and he fervently hoped Malcolm was smart enough to go with the easy option. To his relief, the boy nodded and the man moved his hand.

“Please don’t hurt me.”

Again, the voice was soft and pleading. It was also a little slurred.

“I just wanted to feel good.”

Joseph couldn’t see the man’s face from the camera in the hat, but he saw the ears move and he knew the man was smiling. He lay back down next to the boy, and held the boy’s arm above his head. Joseph felt his own arm being moved in a grip that felt like iron.

“Then just relax. We’re going to make you feel like you were shot to the moon, baby. We’re going to have a fun time, all of us.”

The man used his hand to capture the boy’s chin and hold it in place. He moved in and Joseph saw his tongue stick out and start running around Malcolm’s bright-red ear. Joseph heard the boy’s intake of breath and he saw him try to squirm. It didn’t help- his head was held in place while the dexterous tongue caressed and massaged his ear.

Then the other four men started their thing. The one that held Malcolm’s right arm dropped down next to the boy on the other side. He held Malcolm’s right arm up like his left and started licking his arm pit! Joseph felt his right arm raised and the cushion dragged a rough simulation of a tongue across his arm pit. It gave him the same shivers he could see on the screen running through Malcolm. And like Malcolm, no matter how many times he tried, he couldn’t bring his arms down.

Malcolm’s breathing in his ear made Joseph even more aroused. Every gasp and tiny moan from the kid tickled his ear canal. And when the men at the boy’s feet pushed his legs up, folding them in half an spreading them open, Jacob felt his own legs being spread and he actually felt cool air on his butt hole! Could Coach and Robert see it? He struggled against it- again, like the boy on his screen, but the mechanisms of the chair would not be denied.

“What are you… are you going to lick me now?”

“Oh, yeah. All over, sweet thing. Don’t you worry.”

The boy in the chair felt the fabric under his feet form up to simulate the feel of someone sucking on his toes as the men holding Malcolm’s feet plunged down on the rosy little piggies. Joseph squirmed at the feeling of his toes being held back and not being allowed to curl as a rough tongue rubbed back and forth between them. When the men started licking up and down Malcolm’s soles, the simulated feeling from the chair caused Joseph to laugh and pull against his bonds in tandem with Malcolm.

The stimulation continued. Joseph’s feet were licked all over and the fabric kept pulling on his toes as the men would suck Malcolm’s individual toes. At the same time, his arm pits were being licked as the two men holding Malcolm’s arms up moved their caresses up and down from the boy’s ears to his arm pits. Joseph felt a little frustrated that he couldn’t feel what it was like to have his ears licked.

Now the fifth man stepped up between the boy’s legs. Joseph stared at his huge erection. It must have been seven inches and thick. Both he and Malcolm gasped as they saw it. They both started struggling.

But instead of what Joseph anticipated, the man dropped to his knees and approached the boy. As his feet and toes and arm pits and neck were being rubbed, the man leaned in and took Malcolm’s gooey erection into his mouth and Joseph felt his own erection enveloped in a warm, slick place that felt just like Tim’s mouth had felt. He moaned in appreciation.

Inside, Joseph could feel a ‘tongue’ moving back and forth and up and down. When the ‘mouth’ would move up to the tip, the ‘tongue’ would swipe back and forth across the head, making Joseph jerk in shock at the feeling. But those intense feelings each time faded back into the overwhelming sensation coming from his feet and his pits. Soon, his own gasps and moans were louder than the ones in the video.

A few moments later and Joseph hear Malcolm’s sharp intake of breath and the boy’s whole body became stiff. Each time he thrust up, Joseph could hear a grunt in his ear. It set him off and he also launched his load. The chair kept stimulating him through the whole orgasm but then calmed down to a leisurely licking- moving slowly from the base to the tip an back again. Both boys’ breaths were ragged as their adolescent bodies calmed down.

Joseph expected the video to end there, but it didn’t. In fact, the licking didn’t stop and started to become annoying as the tongue had started to brush roughly back and forth over his now very sensitive tip.

“It’s too much! No more! Please stop it!”

Malcolm was forced to intake breath as the man latched onto the tip of his erection and started swirling his tongue. Joseph was in distress because the device over his erection was simulating the same action on him! Malcolm started to struggle but those strong hands held him in place. Now even the sucking on his toes was becoming annoying.

Now the man stopped sucking the boy and stepped aside. He moved to lay over Malcolm’s chest. He started caressing it- clearly enjoying the feel of the boy’s smooth skin.

“It’s my turn. Here, take over.”

One of the men on Malcolm’s feet handed it over to another man and Jacob wondered how many had entered the room. The man now knelt between the boy’s legs like the first one had, but instead of sucking the boy’s sensitive erection, the man started tonguing his balls. The entire time, both Malcolm and Joseph squirmed under the assault. Neither could hold in their moans and gasps. When the man moved down from the tight ball sack and started running his tongue up and down Malcolm’s virgin crack, moans devolved into whines.

“Oh, yeah baby. Now you’re going to feel something incredible.”

The man next to Malcolm followed up by brushing his lips up and down the boy’s downy neck. Malcolm twitched and groaned. Even under the assault of sensation he was experiencing, Joseph couldn’t help but wonder how that felt. He didn’t get too long to wonder when he felt the fake tongue stop and wiggle back and forth on his hole. At the same time, the man in the video who had been kissing and tonguing Malcolm’s tight abdominal moved up and started suckling on the boy’s hard nipples. The devices on Joseph’s chest started up and his nipples were sucked and tongued and pinched. The new sensation made it difficult to catch his breath.

The stimulation seemed to go on forever. Joseph was driven closer and closer to an orgasm, even without his cock being stimulated. He could feel it flex and drool as he pulled against his restraints and watched as Malcolm’s body tensed against his own captivity. When the ‘tongue’ started pushing hard against Joseph’s hole at the same time the men at his feet started firmly running their tongue up and down the bottoms, Joseph erupted.

He could feel his erection flex in the air untouched. The orgasm wasn’t mind-blowing without stimulation and he realized he hadn’t gone at the same time as Malcolm. Just after the stream turned to dribbles and the stimulation became irritating again, Malcolm’s whole body tensed and his eyes flew open.

Joseph knew that the man’s tongue had pushed inside and Malcolm started having his orgasm. Seeing it, the man abandoned the boy’s nipple and latched onto the pulsing erection. That’s when Joseph felt the device on his cock start up and instead of intensifying a powerful orgasm, it was torturing an over-sensitive tip. He felt it push back his foreskin so the rough surface of the fake tongue could rub back and forth over it. His mind barely registered the pain on his arms and legs as the straps dug into his flesh. His body was completely tensed against his will, desperately trying to escape the sensation.

Joseph was still shuddering with aftershocks as the men returned to their gentle caressing of the boy’s body. They still didn’t leave Malcolm’s- and therefore his- erection alone and each gentle caress of his foreskin made it bounce. The man in the video was whispering gentle words into Malcolm’s ear about how handsome the boy was and how hot his orgasms were making everyone.

“Can I go now? Are you done?”

The man smiled and Joseph’s heart sank when he heard the man reply, “Oh, no my little stud. We just got started. We won’t be done until you have an ass-pussy.”

“A what? I don’t have a pussy! I’m not a girl!”

“We’re going to give you one. And you’ll crave getting it stuffed with a nice big cock because it will make you feel soooooo gooooood. Don’t worry- it won’t hurt. Much.”

Now the camera switched and Joseph could see Malcolm and his attackers from the direction of the door. He saw the sixth man- the one between Malcolm’s legs- get up and approach a large duffel bag. He started digging through it. Now Joseph noticed yet another man sitting at the table and watching the proceedings. Greg stood next to him and the man’s hand was exploring the teen’s body. They were talking to each other in low whispers too quiet for whatever microphones to hear.

The other man stood up and approached Malcolm again. In one hand, the man had a stick with what looked like beads on it. The other hand had some type of lotion or something that he rubbed on all the beads. Then he carefully pushed the beaded stick inside Malcolm’s rear.

Malcolm started squirming again. He kept trying to arch his back against the feelings. Joseph knew just how good that could feel. His own erection flexed in sympathy. The chair pressed against his hole and wiggled, teasing him as it continued to slurp and tongue his his erection to simulate the mouth working on Malcolm’s. Joseph caught himself pushing back against the pressure on his hole- he wanted it to go in and feel like those beads. And press that spot.

He heard Malcolm’s plaintive voice. He sounded short of breath as he begged and protested that he didn’t want to do this. It didn’t stop the men from doubling their efforts on his nipples and his erection. The chair followed suit and Joseph felt himself moving toward another orgasm. For the entire week he had thought constantly about his erection and orgasms, thanks to the mosquito bites and the restrictive cup. Now he didn’t know what to think as what was a sweet release was now becoming unpleasant.

The men finally stopped stimulating the teen, but still didn’t let him up. The five rotated as Malcolm was finally able to recover. The boy started pleading with them to just let him go, that he wouldn’t tell anyone. His cries were answered with a rubber ball with a strap that was pushed into his mouth and strapped around the back of his head. Now Joseph couldn’t understand anything Malcolm was saying.

They began again, and Joseph struggled as all the places where the chair stimulated him were still too sensitive. His erection had flagged in the short amount of time, but the device simulating a tongue running up and down started bringing it back against his will. The devices on his nipples would suck and pinch them until they almost hurt and then he would feel soft lips and a rough tongue brushing back and forth over them.

The new man- the one who was taking his turn between Malcolm’s spread legs was putting the clear lube on a rubber penis he had gotten from the bag. When he pressed it against Malcolm’s hole, Joseph could feel his own hole being pressed against by the couch. When the rubber cock slipped inside the boy on the screen, Joseph was disappointed that the couch didn’t mimic that action. He tried pressing back against it as much as he could in his restrained state, but the rounded nub against his hole stubbornly refused entry.

As much as Joseph wanted it, Malcolm obviously didn’t. He began to struggle and Joseph could see that the teen was now openly crying as the man slowly worked the toy in and out. The men holding his legs pressed down on them, preventing the boy on the video screen from wriggling away. The two men trapping his arms were nuzzling his ear and working his nipples again.

Jacob knew his orgasm was still far off, but that didn’t reduce the waves of feeling that were sweeping through him- nor the shock that would interrupt them when his nipples were pinched or when the tip of his over-sensitive erection would feel the rough texture swirling around it. He got so caught up in his feelings that he had forgotten the video. It was Malcolm’s muffled complaints raising in volume that brought his attention back.

The boy on the bed was shaking his head and moaning through the gag. His face was flushed and his eyes were half-lidded. Joseph could see why as the man using the fake cock would slide it all the way in and then twist it back and forth like a door knob. Then he would angle it and pull it back until Malcolm would squeal and jerk. Then he would move it in and out quickly and Malcolm’s erection would bounce and drip more clear fluid. Jacob was feeling more and more frustrated at the couch’s refusal to push inside and rub against his walls.

As Malcolm’s body began to tighten up, and his breathing became gasps through his nose, the man pulled the fake cock out and everyone stopped rubbing Malcolm. He didn’t seem to notice at first because he was so out of it. Joseph noticed, though because he had finally been getting close to another orgasm. Even after three of them so far, he still felt disappointment as the fourth quickly fled from him. His whole body was tingling.

The men rotated again and this time, another fake cock was used, but this one was bigger- at least five inches long and half as many in diameter. But before the cock was inserted, the man took out a plastic bag full of capsules. He took two of them and pushed them inside the boy’s hole. The man who was whispering into Malcolm’s ear spoke again.

“You’re going to love this, sweet thing. Once those pills dissolve, you’ll be riding on cloud nine. You’re whole body will feel good and you can just get lost in all the good feelings!”

The man nibbled on the confused boy’s ear lobe as the thick, rubber cock was pushed inside. Malcolm whimpered and Joseph felt even more turned on by the helpless boy’s expression. Malcolm was looking like he was already feeling overwhelmed by all of the rubbing and sucking. The boy’s struggling was being replaced by moans and tensing against the stimulation. Now drool was escaping from around the thick rubber ball.

He knew the chair was only simulating him a part of what the boy in the video was feeling. Fear fought with curiosity as Jacob saw the stretched hole being held open by the slick rubber shaft. He remembered the intense orgasms he had felt from the device the previous weekend, so he knew that the fake cock was rubbing that spot inside Malcolm- making the boy’s mind turn to mush. But with the device, the only thing holding his hole open were the thin cords that went into it from the control box. He couldn’t imagine what it would feel like to have his hole held as wide open as Malcolm’s was for a long time. And after the man had worked it in over the crying teen’s objections, Joseph couldn’t help wondering if Malcolm’s hole would ever close right again.

The fake cock was gently moved in and out like the last one was. The man working it slowly increased speed and then would vary it- playing with Malcolm’s reactions. Joseph could see the boy was getting lost again and the more the boy moaned and grunted in pleasure, the more Joseph wanted to see the boy squirt.

Once again, just as Malcolm looked like he was about to go over, the men stopped. Jacob hadn’t caught up to Malcolm so his wasn’t as close when it stopped. He was trying to guess what he should expect next even as the larger fake cock was put away. Then the men did something he would have never expected.

Fabric was pulled out of the bag and distributed to the men. After a few minutes of struggle, Malcolm found himself dressed in lacy, crotch-high stockings with sheer, lacy panties that contained his hard cock. Arm-length gloves with the same lacy pattern as the stockings were put on him. They connected to the lacy bra that was fastened behind his back. Underneath, the men had taped little pill-shaped devices over Malcolm’s red, pointy nipples.

Once the clothes were put on him, Malcolm’s student identification card was taped to his thigh and a video camera came out. Malcolm’s eyes were glassy and he gave a weak complaint when he saw the camera, and then he tried to hide his face from it, but couldn’t. More tears poured out from his eyes. Joseph could tell his counterpart was humiliated and Joseph was glad that these tests weren’t recorded or he would feel as embarrassed as Malcolm was in the video.

Then the men released him and stepped away. Malcolm rolled over and hid his face in the pillow. Joseph watched as Greg moved to the bed and looked at the crumpled young teen. Now Joseph could see the flush that was making it’s way down Malcolm’s body. Joseph could see the tips of his ears peeking through his fall of hair and he had never seen ears that red.

Greg reached forward and pulled Malcolm toward the foot of the bed by his hips. The view switched to the camera in the cap, which was still overlooking the bed and he saw Malcolm’s tragic face light up with fear. But then whatever drug they had given him seemed to win out and his eyes became half-lidded again and he didn’t struggle as the older teen rolled him onto his back.

Greg reached around his head and released the gag from the boy’s mouth. It was tossed away and the older teen looked at the younger one with what Joseph thought was fondness. The handsome teen smiled at him and lay over him, chest to chest.

“You’re so beautiful, Mal. I’ve wanted you for years now- ever since I saw you swimming with your friends in the community pool. You never saw me always lurking around the locker room when you were showering after swimming, did you?”

The drugged, dark-haired boy seemed barely able to concentrate. Joseph could see his toes clench and he kept sighing.

“And now I get to show you what it feels like to have a real cock inside you- crushing your prostate until you orgasm so hard, it looks like you’re having convulsions.”

Greg kissed Malcolm tenderly on his tear-wet cheek and down his neck.

“And don’t worry, after this, whenever you get the itch- I’ll be glad to scratch it to your heart’s content. I’ll be your humble sex slave.”

Greg stood back up between the younger teen’s legs. The older teen put plenty of the clear gel on his cock and then lined it up to push inside. The camera man moved in to clearly show the student Id that was taped to Malcolm’s leg so anyone watching the video would know Malcolm’s name, his age and even his school. Then the camera moved away to capture the first time Malcolm was penetrated by a real cock.

Malcolm grunted. It didn’t look too difficult for Greg to slip the end of it inside. Joseph assumed that the fake cocks he had taken earlier had prepared Malcolm’s hole for the six-inch cock that was pushing it’s way in right now. Joseph couldn’t believe it was able to get the whole thing in, or what it must feel like to have a butt-hole stretched that much. The look on Malcolm’s face showed that it wasn’t exactly unpleasant.

Greg started slowly- pushing in a little, then pulling back out, then in a little more. The lubrication on the previous invaders must have made it slick because the dark-haired boy just moaned instead of the gasping and cringing he had done when the fake cocks were inserted. When Greg’s bush was pressed against Malcolm’s tight balls, he waited and caressed the younger boy’s body.

Then Greg started moving in and out. The blond teen’s face showed ecstasy as he plundered the virgin hole of his crush. Malcolm’s head started to roll back and forth and each time Greg pushed back into him, he would let out a cute little moan in response. The older teen grinned and picked up speed until Joseph could clearly hear the ‘slap, slap, slap’ of Greg’s hips against Malcolm’s. The chair’s fabric would push against Joseph’s hole in time with the thrusts and even though no one was touching Malcolm’s erection, the chair was still pleasuring his.

When Greg reached down and started pinching Malcolm’s nipples, the younger boy’s hands gripped the bedspread under him and his back suddenly arched. Greg lay down on him again and wrapped his arms around the younger boy who was lost in an oncoming orgasm. The older boy began to do rapid thrusts into his boy causing Malcolm’s eyes to open wide and as his orgasm hit, he let out a moan that sounded just like the woman in the first video who was rubbing herself.

Through his own powerful orgasm, Joseph watched Greg’s butt cheeks tense over and over as his erection slammed into Malcolm’s spot. Joseph knew that it was increasing and prolonging the sweet agony of Malcolm’s orgasm. He could feel blast after blast of his own juices being sucked into the machine and he felt like never wanted another orgasm again for as long as he lived.

Chapter 27: Anjit

Summary:

Hanging out with the gang. Early interest. Playing with the latest patches. Anjit’s idea makes some money. A horrible product discontinued.

Anjit smiled again as he studied the latest accounting sheets on Jamal’s laptop. He had gone from verifying the amounts to now enjoying the thrill of his success. He triumphantly carried the screen onto the next room where the rest of the gang were ‘testing’ the latest changes to the devices.

“You got him, Jason! Block! Block again! Attack!”

Jateen was standing behind his friend with his hands on Jason’s shoulders, giving him a little massage in encouragement. Jason was standing up, facing the video screen and playing a fighting game against Jamal. Both boys had the tell-tale cords running out of their holes. Anjit knew that the same violence that was depicted on the screen was happening to that spot inside them.

This fight wasn’t to the death of the video game character- they were playing by the Coach’s rules they had seen on the product testing videos the man had provided. The first one who had an orgasm would lose. The sixteen year old felt his erection growing inside his pants. He knew first hand how good that device felt when it was pressing and vibrating against that spot...

“Okay- good job. He’s really leaking now, Jason. I know you can do it!”

Jateen’s hands encircled the slightly smaller boy and pulled him back. The hands started moving up and down his naked torso, obviously enjoying the feel of the soft skin. Jason looked alarmed and shook himself free from the grip.

“Stop it! I’ll cum if you do that!”

Abashed, Jateen pulled his arms back.

“Sorry, Jason! I didn’t mean it! You just feel so good.”

The fight went back and forth a little, but it was clear that the younger boy would pop first. When his orgasm started, Jateen was back, holding him and wrapping his fist around the three and a half inch spike to masturbate his friend through the orgasm. When Jason finally calmed down, Jateen kissed Jason on the lips and Jason returned the kiss. Anjit was glad Jateen liked Jason and the boys wanted to be together without Jamal’s insistence. He didn’t wait for Jason to calm down before he interrupted them.

“I have great news, Guys! Check this out!”

He brought the laptop over to where the combatants were standing- not wanting to wait until their anal leashes were pulled out. He presented the screen to Jamal and the other boys moved in behind the ebony-skinned boy and looked at what it showed.

Jateen was the first to catch on and he grinned and looked up at Anjit.

“Really? Wow! I can’t believe that many units sold in the first two weeks!”

“What? What do you mean?”

Jateen pointed to a column of numbers and traced the line back to the product name. It was called ‘The Dance Orgasmic’. It had made the company’s top seller list. It had been Anjit’s idea.

“Whoa! I see- it really sold good, huh Anit?”

Anjit preened at the praise, but that wasn’t his main goal. It was time to hold Jamal to his word.

“So now that we have an even bigger seller than the Perverted Playset, we don’t need to sell it anymore, right? You said if I could make a better product then it would replace that awful toy.”

Jamal looked over the screen and reached out and scrolled up and down.

“But we can sell both, right? Wouldn’t that make us more profit?”

“Check out the Playset’s numbers. They are already way down. Besides, you promised, remember?”

Jamal thought about it for a moment. The he looked up at the anxious teen.

“But why do you care? What’s so wrong with the Playset?”

Anjit was disappointed. He wished Jamal could just see what was so wrong with it without being told.

“But they’re toddlers, Jamal! How can you not see how… perverted it is to involve them in sex stuff? They are innocent and precious and… innocent. Why can’t you see that?”

“But they don’t know what they’re doing. It’s just playing to them, they don’t know about the sex stuff. What harm does it do?”

Anjit couldn’t come up with an answer. It was wrong. It was… bad. He couldn’t understand why a parent would want to do such a thing with their own precious child. He figured that once a parent were comfortable getting those feelings from their toddler, they would eventually want more…

“It’s just wrong, Jamal! And remember you promised! Please- I don’t want to be a part of a company that would sell such a disgusting product! I just won’t be!”

Jamal sighed and then pushed the laptop back to Anjit.

“Fine- but only because you want it. I still don’t see the harm in it. Anyway, I think your product will sell more units and since it’s a party toy, we can sell them to some deep pockets. Go ahead and cease the sales of Perverted Playset starting Monday, okay?”

Anjit wanted to stop production immediately, and cancel the remaining contracts before the last units were shipped. He shuddered. Many of those contracts were for places with names like ‘Angela’s Daycare’ and ‘The Downy Faun’s Pre-Kindergarten Academy for Gifted Youngsters’. They were places that supposedly catered to teaching and caring for toddler-aged children. He was hoping to be able to cancel the contracts before they shipped, but it looked like Jamal wanted to honor them. Well, it was better than nothing.

“Thanks, Jamal. I appreciate it.”

“You’re welcome, Anjit. I gave you my word, but if you really want to thank me, you know I didn’t get to cum yet after my fight with Jason.”

The caramel teen smiled and knelt in front of Jamal. The boy’s almost five-incher was shiny and dripping. It’s blood-red tip looked like a bloated worm with the thick foreskin bunching up around the flared ridge. It didn’t look appetizing to the gentle teen boy. Anjit tried to resist as he usually did but as usual, it was a losing battle. As if on it’s own, his head dipped forward and took the hard, flexing pole into his mouth and as soon as it entered, all resistance faded away. Anjit spent the next twenty minutes making his leader moan and gasp. Each complement sent pleasurable shivers down Anjit’s spine.

It was a couple of hours later when the group of boys were finally winding down their impromptu orgy. Again, it was like Anjit was waking up from a dream. He felt embarrassed as he remembered the depraved things he had done with the other, younger boys. He also couldn’t deny how good their mouths and hands and their ever-hard erections had felt to him. And as usual, he ended up being the center of the action and now all the boys were curled up around him.

He untangled himself and put on his shorts. He left the room, not wanting to shower in Jamal’s shower because he knew that the others would wake up and want to join him in there. Other than the bed, the shower had become the gang’s preferred place to have raunchy sex. But no soap, nor shampoo, nor even hot water could completely wash away the shame he felt after. So he went to one of the many guest bathrooms he had found in the house.

He was just drying himself after his shower when he heard voices outside the door in the hallway. He hadn’t intended to listen in, but he couldn’t help it. Even though he had been introduced to the man and had seen him on several occasions, Jamal’s dad was still a mystery to Anjit. He heard him talking to Uncle Bob outside the door.

“...and make sure Phillips renews their pledge to the project. We can’t lose their support right now. Offer them up to twenty percent, and if they don’t take it, offer to destroy their company.”

“Sure, Eugene. I’ll do my best to make it happen. But if it doesn’t, I’ve got another manufacturer lined up who’s eager to take that business. They’re even starting the re-tooling in anticipation of Phillips’ refusal.”

“Good. Keep them in the wings. If Phillips decides to play ball, we can turn over the additional capacity to the kids’ projects.”

Anjit heard Uncle Bob’s barking laugh.

“They prefer to be called a ‘gang’, Eugene. Jamal insists on it. He’s watched too many movies.”

“I don’t care what they call themselves as long as Jamal is safe.”

“Speaking of safe, the investor’s meeting is this weekend. What do you want me to do with the kids?”

“Don’t worry. I’ve convinced Jamal to sleep over at one of his friends’ houses over the weekend.”

Anjit heard the sigh of relief from Uncle Bob.

“That’s a relief. Those parties get pretty crazy and the last thing we need is one of Jamal’s little friends wandering downstairs and getting mistaken for one of the gifts.”

Mr. Curtis chuckled ruefully.

“Yeah, that’s all we need. I would never hear the end of it from Jamal if one of his ‘gang members’ got gang raped by our guests. But I figured it was already enough that I’m asking you to manage the whole party without me- you shouldn’t have to babysit at the same time.”

Mr. Curtis heaved a deep sigh.

“I’m sorry to have to put this on you Bob, but I don’t have a choice. I have to put out some fires in Washington. Some of our senators are getting cold feet. I need to remind them that they’ve already been paid for. It shouldn’t take long.”

“I don’t mind watching the boys. Besides, it gives me an opportunity to poke my nose in again. Maybe this time I can tempt that hot boy Anjit to spend the night with me.”

Now it was Jamal’s dad’s turn to laugh.

“You’ve always had a thing for dark skin, haven’t you?”

“Of course- why do you think I’m so in love with you ?”

Anjit heard the sounds of kissing. The boy had suspected that the two men were… more than friends. It answered a few questions about Jamal’s upbringing and how the boy was so willing to have sex with other boys.

“I’ll miss you.”

“I’ll miss you too- unless I can tempt that mocha god into bed and then I probably won’t even think of you the whole time you’re gone.”

“Well, I hope you do. That’ll mean we’ll get to make an Anjit sandwich when I get back on Sunday. I’d love to blow that boy’s mind.”

“Well, I just want to blow his-”

“You’re making a wet spot on your Italian wool slacks, Bob. You’d better stop thinking about it.”

“It’s okay. I need to get some new ones anyway. Stephan called and said he just got a new shipment of the good stuff. He said it feels like a baby’s bottom against your skin.”

“Then there will be wet spots on all your trousers.”

“What? You know I don’t go for-”

“I saw you taking that little boy into your room a few times. What’s his name? Jackson?”

“It’s Jason and you know I usually don’t like them that young, but he’s an affectionate little imp. It’s been a while since I had the opportunity to introduce a young boy to his body. It’s like I’m feeling it again for the first time.”

“Can he even cum yet?”

“It’s still dry, “ Bob said defensively, “but when he has an orgasm his whole body gets into the act. I’m tempted to make him hold a can of paint to see if I can get it fully mixed.”

Anjit heard Jamal’s dad’s rich, deep laugh. He felt guilty about hearing this private conversation, but he didn’t know how to stop. Should he open the shower and close it real loud so they would know he was in there? No- it would be too obvious. Before he could reach a decision, the two moved down the hall to the stairs and their voices faded with their footsteps.

Anjit hurried to escape back to Jamal’s room before one of them returned. When he got back, the others were already up. He could hear the shower running behind the closed bathroom door. It had to be Jason and Jateen, who were missing. Jamal and Collin were in the kitchenette, putting the toys into what he had first through was a little dishwasher, but soon learned was used to wash sex toys. It could probably also wash dishes, but he hadn’t found out because Mr. Curtis’ servants were so adept at removing any used dishes before Jamal ever had to wash one.

“Hello. All showered?”

“Yes, thank you. Can I do anything to help?”

Jamal shook his head as Collin shut the machine and pushed some buttons on the front to make it do it’s cycle.

“We just need to pack up and we’ll be ready to go.”

Anjit was surprised. He didn’t think they would get out of Jamal’s house before the end of the weekend- especially since they had gotten the prototypes back.

“Where are we going?”

“Don’t you remember? We’re going to have a sleepover at your house. My dad’s got some boring party going on and we’re not supposed to be here.”

Anjit was surprised again. He knew there was a sleepover from what he overheard in the hallway, but he imagined it would be Collin’s house or Jason’s. He couldn’t imagine his parents agreeing to it. Had Jateen asked them without telling him?

“No, dude. I don’t remember. When did you tell me?”

Jamal thought for a moment and then he smiled and giggled.

“Oooops! I guess I forgot to tell you. Well, we’re going to have a sleepover at your house. Isn’t that exciting?”

Anjit was torn. He wanted to go home. Or at least out. He didn’t like being cooped up in one place for very long and they had been spending most of their time not just in Jamal’s palatial house, but mostly in his room.

“We’re going to go to that cool park near you and play outside for a while. You have a soccer ball, right?”

Anjit nodded. He felt elated. He had been wanting to get outside and run and play some sports- anything to stretch his legs. Being cooped up made him feel like he had no energy.

“Sure! I’ve been wanting to play soccer with my cousins for a while now, but I always have to come over here.”

He realized what he had said and looked up to see if Jamal was offended.

“I mean, I want to play with you guys, too. I think once you get the hang of it, you’ll really like it, Jamal.”

The dark skinned boy nodded, and then smiled.

“I hope so. So who are your cousins? Are they as good looking as you?”

Of course Jamal would be interested. He cursed himself inside- he didn’t want to involve anyone else in whatever this was. Especially Keith and Jacob.

“You already know Keith and Jacob. They live right next to the park.”

Jamal looked disappointed.

“Oh. Yeah- the Millers and the Donners. That’s too bad. His little brother Kevin is super hot, but my dad says they’re off limits.”

“What do you mean?”

Jamal looked at him owlishly.

“Oh, nothing. But maybe Kevin would like to join our sleepover as a guest? I’m sure if you talked to him real nice and told him how good it would feel to-”

“Stop it, Jamal. That’s disrespectful to Anjit.”

Anjit was grateful to Collin for stopping that train of thought, but he couldn’t stop thinking about people being ‘out of bonds’ for Jamal. Did that mean Jamal couldn’t make his cousins into sex slaves like he had the others? If so, then why not? And was there a way he could get him and Jateen declared ‘out of bounds’?

Jamal went and opened up the door to the bathroom and shouted inside.

“C’mon guys! Save some water for the fish! We have to get going!”

The boys answered something Anjit couldn’t hear and Jamal shut the door. Anjit unpacked a change of clothes for Jateen and then packed up his dirty ones. Then he packed his own bag. He was looking forward to getting to play outside for a while and maybe seeing Keith and Jacob. But he was nervous about that night. What would his parents think if Jamal started acting like Jamal?

Chapter 28: Keith

Summary:

Gotta Pee! Meet the neighbor. New cell mate! Not what he appears to be.

Keith woke up with a stiff neck and sore back. After hours of being in and out of an uncomfortable doze, he couldn’t believe he was able to actually sleep for a while. Then a new wave of despair washed over him as he realized he was going to Reform School.

He sat for a moment, wallowing until his bladder started clamoring for his attention. His morning erection swayed back and forth as he wiggled trying to do the pee-pee dance while bound to the metal bars. He didn’t want to draw any attention to himself and his embarrassing situation, but he figured it would be worse if he peed himself.

“Hey! Hello!”

He yelled, but no one answered.

“Please! Someone! I have to pee!”

“Oh, you have to pee, do you?”

The sentence came with the stench of foul breath from behind him. Whoever it was had sneaked up on him. He turned his head to see an old, blood-shot -eyed man with two day old bristles and wearing a knit cap over his head. He was missing some teeth and he was leering over Keith’s shoulder at his naked body. The teen tried to move away from the bars and the man, but he was stuck.

“Um, yes, sir. Can you call the guard?”

The man looked at him with an evil smile.

“Nope. I think this will be more fun.”

With that, the man attacked Keith’s exposed ribs with his fingers. Keith’s whole body arched as he tried to get away from those tickling fingers, but the bindings held his arms up and his legs spread. Up and down they went forcing Keith to laugh and squirm.

“In here, people do a favor for a favor. If you do me a favor, I’ll do one for you.”

The leer was still on the drunk’s bristly face. Keith wasn’t sure he wanted to do the man a favor, but when he didn’t answer, the fingers returned and the boy knew he would be forced to pee if it didn’t stop.

“What- ha ha ha- what fa- ha ha ha ha ha- stop- stop it.”

The man stopped, giving Keith a moment to catch his breath.

“What favor do you want?”

Even though Keith was half expecting it, he still felt shocked when the man unzipped his pants and brought out his erection. He pushed it through the bars and angled it at the teen’s face. Keith turned away. He didn’t want that gross cock in his mouth. The man got visibly upset and started ticking the teen again.

“Please, Mr.! Please stop it. I didn’t do anything to you!”

“But I’m not good enough to do a little favor for? I’ll bet you sucked off every officer in here during your strip search, but my cock isn’t good enough?”

“I- I- ha ha ha ha- Stop- I didn’t suck off anyone!”

The tickling stopped. Keith was breathing heavy and his bladder felt like it was about to burst.

“You didn’t? Strange, they usually line up for a sweet looking fellow like you. They must have something special…”

His thoughts were interrupted by the keys unlocking the door. It opened and one of the officers entered the jail area. The smelly old man quickly zipped up his pants and moved away from the teen. It turned out to be the blond officer named Nolans. The man stopped at the gate and grinned at the squirming teen.

“Please, officer- I need to pee. I can’t hold it anymore!”

It seemed to take the man forever to unlock the gate- probably because he kept trying the keys one by one saying ‘nope, not this one…’ His stupid grin told Keith he was enjoying his torture. Keith wanted to punch his smug face until all his teeth fell out!

Finally, the jail cell was opened and the man released Keith from his bindings. The teen went to the toilet expecting the officer to look away, but instead, the man moved so he could watch.

“Just making sure you don’t do anything illegal.”

Another smirk. Keith ignored him as best he could and started to pee. He breathed out a sigh of relief.

“You’d better drop a deuce as well. You’re going back into ‘suicide prevention mode’ after.”

“I won’t commit suicide- I promise. It was a stupid thing to say and I’m sorry.”

Keith felt a swat on his butt followed by a laugh.

“That’s just what someone who wants to commit suicide would say. Now sit on the pot and crap. Now!”

Humiliated, Keith sat. He did several embarrassing farts and then he was able to push out a log. The man stared at him the whole time. Keith flushed before he got up. He didn’t want the man to see his poop. He started to wipe, but the man pulled him up and bent him over the bunk. He heard the toilet paper rip and the man wet it from the little sink that was built in over the toilet. Keith felt his firm hand wiping his butt back and forth. Several wads of tissue were used and the cleaning lasted a long time. Embarrassingly, the feelings made Keith’s erection return by the time he was done. Then Keith’s arms, knees and feet were bound to the bars and the officer left.

A few minutes later and the drunk was back. This time, he didn’t tickle Keith, but his hands still explored the fit teen’s body. The stale breath washed over Keith’s neck and smelled worse than the smell left over from Keith’s movement. The hand reached down and caressed the boy’s balls and then with a whistle of appreciation, it began to feel up Keith’s erection.

“Quite a stick you got there, son. I’ll tell ya what. I’ll give that stick a good rubbing- all the way until you squirt, and you’ll use your mouth to make me feel good in return. What do you say?”

“Please stop. I don’t want to do this, sir.”

The man began to cackle and that turned into a coughing fit. He didn’t even bother to turn his head away- he just coughed on Keith’s neck. And the hand didn’t stop. It played with Keith’s erection, threatening to bring him off.

“Well, you say no now, but after an hour or so of this and I know your little hormones will make you beg to suck me off.”

Keith tried to squirm and knock the molesting had away, but his body was bound wide open to whatever molestation the man wanted to do to him. And the man was persistent. He touched and pinched and caressed Keith in all the places he liked. It lasted for another forty five minutes until the door to the jail opened up again.

In a flash, the drunk man made himself scarce leaving the boy panting. Keith saw three men enter the jail. It was two officers leading a large, fat black man. To his dismay, they stopped in front of his cell. Both the officers had the leering grins on their faces as they opened the door.

“We thought you might want some company, boy. We warned you that your stay could be bad or horrible. Meet Horri- I mean Daryl , your new cell mate.”

The big black man stepped into the cell and the door closed behind him with a dull clang. Keith looked up into a wide, flat face that was grinning down at him and looking him over. Keith blushed even more as the man wasn’t shy about examining him.

“Well, well. What do we have here? A little bit of white meat.”

The man looked at the officers who were grinning and leering. One was even openly massaging the large lump in his pants.

“They must know how much Daryl likes himself some white meat.”

The man looked like like he had been sleeping on the ground. There were dead laves still clinging to his layered clothing. Like the man in the other cell, it looked like ‘Daryl’ hadn’t shaved in a couple of days. But unlike the other man, Daryl had all of his teeth and they were bright white. Keith found himself being a little mesmerized at the contrast between the pearly-whites and the very dark skin.

The other thing about Daryl was that he was big. Easily over six feet tall. He was so broad across, he had to wear two sweaters- one over each shoulder- to cover himself. And all that led to the big, pot belly that pushed out his clothing. The sweaters couldn’t even close around it completely, but he had layered more clothing on himself so every inch of him was covered.

The man stepped to Keith’s other side while he continued to examine the helpless teen. The bright grin didn’t falter as he shrugged the outer two sweaters to the ground. Keith had been nervous when the man stepped in, but now that he was towering over him, he was intimidated in a way he had never felt before.

“Mmmmmm, mmmmmmm! This is some grade-A prime white meat chicken right here! And they know it’s Daryl’s favorite!”

The next layer of dingy knit sweaters came off next and were dropped on to the forming pile. And during the whole time, Daryl kept his gaze on Keith and the grin on his face. At least Daryl was having a good time.

“They know Daryl just loves some juicy white-boy cock. And this is the thickest, juiciest pole Daryl has ever seen! It’s like it’s just waiting for Daryl’s lips to make it feel oh so good!”

After the knit sweaters, two jackets were exposed. Like the sweaters, neither was big enough to cover the huge chest and belly. They were the first pieces of clothing that was closed in the front, each jacket being zipped to the other. With practiced ease, they were unzipped and dropped onto the pile. What was underneath surprised Keith. It was a pillow- like stuffing . It also came off.

“They know Daryl loves to play and play with a hot, sexy and succulent white boy like this one.”

Finally, the man got down to the first item of clothing that actually fit him- his tee shirt. He took it off and Keith was surprised to see firm pectoral muscles above a well-defined six pack. Daryl was actually built.

“But there’s one thing about Daryl that they don’t know.”

The black man’s grin widened even more as he looked at his jailers. Then he turned back to Keith and pointedly dropped the shirt over the bound, naked body, it’s large size easily covering Keith up. For the first time, Daryl looked Keith in the eye and addressed him directly.

“Daryl is not a rapist.”

Keith hadn’t realized how scared he was until that moment when he couldn't hold back a sob of relief. The large man sat down next to him and adjusted the large shirt to better cover him up. Then he crossed his arms and stared down the two police officers who were outside the cell. The looked angry and grumbled.

“Then we’ll get Joe. He’ll show that hot piece of meat a good time.”

“Well, there only one problem with that that Daryl can see.”

The blond officer’s scowl deepened.

“Oh yeah? What’s that?”

“Daryl. Daryl likes it in here, and doesn’t want to leave.”

The officer looked even more angry and pulled his keys out to open the gate. Daryl stood up quickly and rushed forward to the bars, towering over the officer with a chilling look on his face. The officer’s angry expression turned to alarm and he didn’t so much jump as scramble away from the bars. He even dropped his keys. Daryl stood with his impressive arms crossed in front of the door as the officer crouched down. Keeping his eyes locked on Daryl, had to try a few times to snatch the keys from in front of the cell door. He stood back up and once safely out of reach, resumed his angry look.

“You’ll regret this, Daryl. Don’t think we won’t get you back for this.”

The men called their threats as they beat a hasty retreat to the door. In a moment they were gone. The large black man turned back to Keith and then sat back down beside him on the only bench/bed. He reached up and grasped Keith’s hand.

“Hi. I’m Daryl. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Um, hi, um, I’m Keith. Keith Miller.”

Keith felt even more humiliated as his voice cracked in nervousness more than once. He felt like a little kid in front of this powerful man. He just wanted to die, but he wouldn’t say that- he had learned his lesson.

“I don’t think you’ll have to worry about those guys for a while. They talk big, but I know the idea of them trying to get me out of this cell- well, I don’t think their insurance is that good, you dig?”

“Thanks for helping-”

Again Keith got all weepy and turned his head away. He tried to wipe off his tears on his naked arm, but that just smeared them over his face. He felt the man’s hand reach behind his neck and give it a gentle squeeze. It was so like what his dad did that he couldn’t help but feel reassured.

“It’s okay, Keith. This must be your first time in here. The first time is always intimidating. Just take a moment and breathe. Don’t worry, I’m not going anywhere.”

Keith did as he said. He took deep, shaky breaths and soon he was a lot calmer. Then something occurred to him.

“Um, Daryl?”

“Yeah?”

“Um, what happened to ‘Daryl likes this’ and ‘Daryl likes that’?”

Daryl’s deep laugh rang out.

“Well, Daryl figured out that if Daryl talks in the third person, then people give Daryl more money, see? It’s the same with the leaves. Make it look like you slept on the ground and people open up their pockets to you.”

He demonstrated by shaking one of the sweaters and sure enough, the leaves stayed attached as if they had been glued. Keith thought it was a little sneaky, but he wasn’t going to argue with the one person in here that seemed to care.

“It makes sense.”

“So now I have a question for you. How did a pretty little thing like you get locked up in here?”

Now Keith’s shame came back. He didn’t want to talk about what he had done to his little brother. He especially didn’t want to tell this man who he had just met what a jerk he had been and what a stupid thing he had done. Maybe he wasn’t worth protecting. The man gave him another comforting squeeze.

“It’s okay. You can tell me- I promise I’ve heard it all. Besides, what happens in here stays in here.”

It was really strange. For some reason, all that intimidation Keith had felt when the man entered the cell now turned into comfort. He had only just met the man, but the way he had stood up to the officers and the way he talked to Keith made him feel less of a stranger and more like an older brother or uncle. Before he knew it, Keith was recounting all his crimes against Kevin, against Sammy and even against his parents who had trusted him.

He didn’t make excuses. He didn’t blame anyone else. He took all the responsibility for what he had done. And Daryl was a good listener, making sympathetic noises at the right times and asking insightful questions when Keith faltered. By the end he knew every detail starting with Sammy and Kevin sneaking into his room until he had recorded them sucking each other off.

“I’m the worst older brother in the world. I deserve to go to Reform School. I don’t think Kev will ever forgive me.”

Just remembering Kevin shouting ‘I hate you!’ before Keith was taken away stabbed at his heart. It made him sad, not angry because he knew he deserved it. And on top of all that, the adults that he most respected and who’s respect he wanted knew that he was bad. That he was Dirty.

And he realized the problem with Jacob and Terrance’s ‘there is no Dirty’ idea. Dirty was like that guy’s invisible clothes. If everyone pretended there was Dirty and acted like there was Dirty- then it didn’t matter if it existed or not. He was Dirty. He did deserve this.

“Well, that’s a tough one, kid. I know you meant well, and it was medical and all…”

Keith looked up at the man with a pained smile.

“Recording my little brother and his best friend sucking each other was medical?”

“Well, no. But everything else was. I’m sure the judge will be lenient, since this is your first time.”

Keith sighed and put his head down. The man took that as permission to massage his stiff neck. Keith really enjoyed the relief the man’s hand was giving his cramped muscles. He took a moment to consider what Daryl had just said.

“Even if that happens, it just means I have to go back home and everyone hates me now.”

Daryl put his free hand under Keith’s chin and lifted his head.

“None of that now. Besides- I don’t believe that. A handsome boy like you with a hot body? You must have someone special.”

Keith thought of Jacob and nodded.

“See? Tell me about her.”

Now Keith looked down again. And again, Daryl lifted his chin and made him look at him.

“Okay then. Tell me about him .”

Keith sniffed and took a breath. He could picture Jacob’s smiling face and the usual warmth flooded him. He didn’t even notice that a little smile pulled at the corners of his mouth as he thought about his boyfriend.

“He’s super smart. Like a real genius. And he’s really funny. He always makes me laugh- even when his joke is bad. And he’s really level-headed and tries to keep me out of trouble.”

“What else? Is he good looking?”

“He’s beautiful. He’s got eyes that change from green to grey depending on the light. I can stare into them for hours. And his face is perfect- with a strong chin and long, pretty neck that I can’t help brushing with my lips. Even his braces look hot when he shows them, but he’s embarrassed by them so he tries not to smile too big.”

“Sounds real nice. Is his body as nice as yours?”

Keith nodded. He couldn’t believe he was saying all of this to the man he had just met, but he realized this was the first time he had been given the opportunity to talk about Jacob this way and it felt liberating. And yeah, Jacob’s body was super hot.

“We play soccer together and stuff. He’s not as big as me, but he’s got definition. And his skin is so smooth I like to just run my hands over it and touch him everywhere. And he’s got these three moles on his stomach in a row and I like to kiss them because they lead down to his…”

Daryl was smiling at him knowingly.

“Down to his cock, right?”

Keith felt his face heat up.

“Yeah. He just started growing hair a few months ago and he’s got a little patch that tickles my cheek.”

“What’s his cock like?”

Now the teen grinned bashfully. He couldn’t believe an adult asked him that question, but for some reason, it felt safe to talk about it in here- where what happens stays.

“It’s real nice. It fits just right in my mouth. And- is it weird that I just love to put it in there and rub it all over with my tongue? I mean, I don’t even mind all the clear stuff that comes out.”

“That’s called pre-cum, and I like it, too.”

Daryl looked down meaningfully and Keith followed his gaze. The tee shirt covering him was pushed out by his re-energized erection and a wet spot of pre-cum was growing with each flex. Keith looked up, embarrassed.

“Oh! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to-”

“You must really like this Jacob.”

“I do. He’s everything I’m not. It’s like I’m only whole when I’m with him.”

“Well, I’d like to meet him someday. He sounds like a really great guy.”

The thought brought Keith back down to Earth. In a fit of frustration and anxiety, he banged his head back against the bars a couple of times.

“Oh, man. I’m never going to see him again, am I? I don’t know what I’m going to do without him.”

“Hey, now. You don’t know that. Never make trouble for yourself before it happens, understand? It sounds to me like you’re going to face the judge and he’s going to see what an outstanding young man you are and he’s going to go easy on you.”

“Do you think so?”

Daryl reached his arm around Keith’s shoulder and pulled him into a one-armed hug.

“I really do, son. I really do.”

They sat quietly for a moment and then Daryl asked him another question.

“So what are you going to do after High School? You gonna go to College?”

Keith grimaced.

“No. My grades aren’t good enough, but Coach says if I apply myself, he’ll give me a recommendation to get into ProSports. I want to play soccer and do wrestling and boxing in the off season.”

“Wow- an all-around-er! That’s going to be tough!”

“Well, I’m just starting boxing with my friend Terrance. His dad owns The Swinger’s Club.”

“That’s a nice gym. The people there are real generous to Daryl.”

“Yeah. I was supposed to be off restriction this weekend so I could start going after school next week, but now- I don’t know what’s going to happen.”

“I see. Is Jacob going into ProSports too?”

Keith scoffed.

“No way. With his brain? He’s going to go to College. He’s going to own College. He’s a real whiz with the computers. I think he could make them sing and dance if he wanted to. And I help him with stuff.”

“Oh, yeah? You know computers, too?”

“Naah. He does the programming, but I do the art. You ever play a computer game?”

“I’ve been known to once or twice.”

“Well, I make the little people and the backgrounds and stuff. He makes everything move around.”

“Well, that’s pretty cool. You two really are a good team, aren’t you?”

“Yes, sir! The best.”

The two sat in silence for a few minutes and Keith thought back to all the crazy projects he and Jacob worked on through the years. How his best friend was actually one of the world’s top hackers and how proud he was to be Jacob’s friend. His thoughts were interrupted by Daryl’s large bulk standing up from the cot.

“Gotta shake the lizard.”

Keith tried not to watch as Daryl opened his pants and took out his dick to go pee. Instead of standing at the front of the toilet like most people, he stood to the side as he let loose a yellow stream of urine. The teen tried not to look, but he couldn’t help himself until Daryl caught him looking and grinned at him.

“It is impressive. Some people say it’s my best feature.”

He shook it off and slid his foreskin back and forth, pushing from the bottom to get the last drops out. Now that Daryl had caught him, Keith openly stared at the thick organ in the man’s hand. It was covered in veins and the head was a little pointed, but flared out to look like the head of one of those dinosaurs with the three horns.

What surprised Keith the most was the patch of hair over it. The couple of times he had seen his dad’s, it looked thick and wild, but Daryl’s patch was short. At first he thought it was because he was black, but then it dawned on him.

“It’s shaved, right?”

Daryl turned toward him and moved closer. He didn’t put his penis away and instead, moved to the bound teen so he could get a better look.

“That’s right. If I don’t shave it, it looks like a sheep died over my cock. Besides, no one likes to get a face full of wiry hair when they’re going throat-deep on this thing.”

Keith stared at it and then realized he was staring and looked away, blushing.

“It’s okay. You can look if you want. Have you ever seen a black man’s cock before?”

Keith shook his head.

“I almost saw Terrance’s once, but it was inside his boxers.”

“You know, yours will probably be bigger than this when you’re grown.”

That made Keith turn back and look at him.

“You think so?”

Daryl smiled again and reached down to grab the edge of the tee shirt. He looked at Keith asking silent permission. Keith shrugged- he might as well- Daryl had already seen it. The man flicked back the shirt and Keith’s still hard erection twitched in the cool air.

“Yup. Definitely. Maybe not as thick, though. Doesn’t matter- I know it will make whoever you hook up with feel like they’re melting.”

Keith tried not to let the compliment go to his head. His dad had told him the same thing.

“I feel like a total freak. All the boys stare at me in the shower and…”

“...And?”

“Well, when they look, it starts to grow. Then I have to race out and get dressed before anyone sees it.”

“I think you have it wrong, Keith. Next time, let it grow and don’t cover it up. I’ll bet you any amount of money that most of the boys who are staring at you will start getting chubbed up, too. When I was in school, I can’t tell you how many boys approached me just to see if I’d let them feel it at full mast.”

Now Keith was surprised again.

“Really? Did you let them?”

The large black man grinned again, revealing his perfect teeth.

“You bet I did- but only if they kept touching it until it squirted. Some of them even wanted to suck it. Seriously, you would be surprised.”

Keith pictured some of the other boys in his class. He hadn’t really thought about them in that way before- well, not too much anyway. He had always squashed any thoughts like that. Jacob was the only one who he couldn’t resist. But lately, now that he was more comfortable liking Jacob that way- he had started wondering about some of the other boys. Like Hunter Vanetti and Tim Norton. What did they look like when they were hard? Would they make the same sexy sounds that Jacob did if they were getting sucked on?

Daryl laughed and Keith looked down at his twitching erection, now slick with pre-cum.

“Looks like you like that idea. You should definitely try it when you get out.”

Now Keith’s blush returned with a vengeance. Daryl laughed again.

“I’m surprised that with that monster standing at full mast between your legs, you have any blood left to blush with! You’re twenty kinds of adorable, Keith.”

Daryl put his dick away and then put the tee shirt back over Keith’s body. He moved over to the cell door and started shouting.

“Hey! Hey, you in there! Daryl... is... hungry!”

He paused and looked back at Keith and winked. Then he turned back to the locked door with the little window in it and shouted again.

“Daryl can see you there! Yeah- you! Don’t pretend you can’t hear Daryl calling for you! Bring us some food and not that prison garbage you usually serve! Daryl wants Grandma Esme’s Chicken!”

Keith couldn’t help but grin. He decided that he had lucked out having Daryl as his cell mate and if the man could really get them to bring in Grandma Esme’s Chicken then he had a new best friend.

Chapter 29: Jacob

Summary:

Fallout- what was worse then restriction? Adults have gone crazy. Do something about it.

“Our absence was supposed to be an opportunity to show your maturity young man- not a free pass to just do whatever you please!”

“But-”

“Don’t talk back to your mother, Jacob.”

The ‘talk’ had started just after breakfast. He knew he was in big trouble because his parents were supposed to be working today. Luckily, Jane was still over at Kathy’s house. That was an uncomfortable conversation he didn’t want to think about. He focused back on his mom’s irritated voice.

“We thought we could trust you to be on your own, but obviously you can’t be trusted. And of all the things you could do to get into trouble- why get Dirty? Why risk your whole future?”

Jacob scowled. There was no Dirty and he knew they knew it. And they knew he knew they knew it. It was completely unfair!

“There’s no such thing as-”

“I’ve had just about enough of your attitude, Jacob. Why can’t you be more like your sister?”

Jacob clenched his teeth to cut back a retort. Then his mom sighed.

“I’m sorry, Jacob. I know you and Jane are two different people and we love you both.”

She said it distractedly, like it was something she knew she had to say. He would have appreciated a little more feeling behind it. She sighed again and her frustration showed on her face.

“All you had to do was wait until you were eighteen!”

She stopped and stared at him with her arms crossed. He imagined she was thinking something like ‘what are we going to do with you?’

“What are we going to do with you, Jacob?”

He rolled his eyes. She looked cross for a moment but then she uncrossed her arms and moved over to him and took his face in her hands.

“Jacob, we tried so hard. We really did. You saw what happened to Keith- his whole future might be ruined! You have so much potential and your father and I don’t want to see you throw it away!”

“Mom, what’s going to happen to Keith?”

“Honey, I don’t know. It’ll be up to the judge.”

“I hope he doesn’t go to Reform School. The ones who came back were always… different. Like something in them died.”

“I hope he doesn’t, either. We’re as worried about him as you are, Jacob- you know how we feel about Keith. But sweetheart, we’re your parents and your welfare will always come first. The same with Jon and Angela- they love you but even so, they’ll look out for Keith.”

It surprised Jacob- he knew it deep down, but he had never heard his parents state it so bluntly.

“It wasn’t Keith’s fault, Mom! It just kind of happened and then we were drugged and we couldn’t help it. He might have even been drugged the night he made the recording!”

Now his mom’s face changed to anger.

“This is serious, Jacob. Making up wild stories is not going to help Keith if you’re called in to testify. Besides, who would want to drug a couple of fourteen year old boys? Why would they do that?”

“I don’t know Mom, but that first night it was like the tingles wouldn’t stop! You don’t understand. And the next morning we all had really bad headaches. I don’t know- like how I’ve heard a hangover feels like.”

His mom didn’t look convinced.

“Those were hormones, Jacob. We warned you about-”

“Mom, I know what hormones feel like but this was different. It was like I couldn’t even think straight. It was like my whole mind was taken over by my… my… you know, my thingy.”

“That’s what hormones do to a teenager, Jacob. Weren’t you listening when your father explained all of this to you?”

Now it was Jacob’s turn to cross his arms.

“Yeah? And I guess it was all the teenage hormones going through Kevin and Sammy, too? They said they felt the same thing. How do you explain that?”

“Young boys are very impressionable. They probably picked it up from you and Keith. Honestly, if you two were going to be indecent, I would have thought you would at least have enough sense to not do it in front of two little boys!”

“We didn’t! They went downstairs and Keith and I did it in his room. Do you honestly believe Keith would-”

“Well, we know he had sex with them, why wouldn’t he let them see you and him getting it on like… like...”

His dad spoke up.

“...a couple of horny teenagers?”

His mom shot him an irritated look.

“You’re not helping, Clyde.”

“Seriously, Mom! Something is going on here! Someone is targeting us!”

“Who would do that, Jacob? And for what?”

“I don’t know. All I know is that as soon as you guys started disappearing, suddenly Sammy gets this disease and we get drugged, which practically forces us to get Dirty… and other things. It’s like the whole town has gone crazy!”

He had almost told them about Mikey’s shower and the disgusting things Mr. Russel was making poor Tim do, but for the first time, he didn’t trust his parents.

“Are you saying this is our fault? Jacob, this project is important to us. It’s not just a business, it’s also a lot of fun. Someday you will understand.”

“No, Mom! I’m only saying that whoever it is knew you wouldn’t be here and took the opportunity-”

“So you are saying it- that if we hadn’t been gone to start the new business then you wouldn’t have had sex with Keith!”

Now Jacob was confused. His Mom could be tough, but she was never irrational! Oh well, if the shoe fits-

“I wasn’t saying that but now that you mention it- maybe you’re right!”

Calm down. Something else is happening here. If you both get riled up, you won’t be able to find out-

“That is enough, young man! You make me so angry sometimes! I can’t talk to you when you’re like this. Go to your room right now until we come and get you.”

Jacob stamped his feet all the way up the stairs. He didn’t go to his room, however- he went to the bathroom first as a little way to rebel. He half expected his mom to come stomping in to hector him while he peed. Instead, he could hear her complaining to his dad.

Well, let him listen to her- Jacob was finished. He had decided that he couldn’t trust any adult in Probity anymore. He felt betrayed and powerless. It was a particularly uncomfortable feeling that grated on him. He had to do something to change that. Something to exert some power on the world.

You realize that if someone wanted to keep you distracted, then taking Keith out of the picture would do it.

“No one forced Keith to make that video.”

True. But hormones-

“I don’t want to hear about hormones! It was a stupid thing to do and if Keith hadn’t been taken away, I’d punch him in the face!”

And then you’d have to put your hand in ice and Keith probably wouldn’t even feel it.

Jacob cringed. Again, The Other was right. But that other part of him had the luxury of watching the world one step removed, as if it- he! Not an it, definitely a he- were a movie. He had the luxury of sitting back and analyzing. At least until recently…

“Tell me again how you got out. Why now? What changed? I mean, more than Keith being taken away, it would seem that planting a traitor inside me that could take over at any time would be a way more effective distraction than that!”

You were going to let your ego get us killed. I didn’t want to die. It was self preservation.

The Other said it in their head as if by rote. As if he were tired of explaining it to Jacob.

“I don’t remember that!”

You never do.

Jacob didn’t respond. He knew that whatever The Other was talking about happened in the dream world with that Master guy. And was it coincidence that Rajiv was called away for a family emergency when Jacob could most use his experience and advice?

Again the grating feeling of being powerless rolled down his spine. He had to fix something- anything! And he had a great idea where to start. It would break several of his ethics as a hacker, but no one else in this town seemed to be acting ethically. Maybe it was time to adopt an ‘ends justifies the means’ attitude to fight back.

Now determined, the teen opened his laptop and slipped undetected into the MDC.

Chapter 30: Kevin

Summary:

Sammy’s quiet again. Talk with Grandpa William. Get out of the house for a while! A movie is a good distraction.

Once more Kevin scored easily, running his attacker past his friend’s defenses. Sammy didn’t even switch to his goalie to try and block the shot.

“That’s 7-1 now, Sammy. Aren’t you even going to make it a challenge?”

Sammy looked over and gave a little smile.

“Sorry, Kev. I guess I’m distracted.”

Kevin felt a pang of anger again. He had gotten lost in the game and had almost forgotten why he was staying over at Sammy’s.

“Stupid Keith. It’s all his fault. We never should have gone to him for medicine in the first place. If I had known what a big pervert he was…”

“It’s not his fault. I mean, it is his fault but-”

“We weren’t going to talk about that all weekend, remember?”

“Oh, yeah. Sorry, I forgot.”

Kevin knew he was being unfair to Sammy, since he was the one who brought it up. He just couldn’t understand why Sammy wasn’t as angry with his older brother as he was. He couldn’t help but feel a little betrayed by his best friend.

“I mean, how could he have done that to us? Did he think he could have that on his phone and Mom and Dad wouldn’t find it?”

“I don’t know. But I remember how we were feeling that night. It was exciting and a lot of fun. I think he was feeling the same way-”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Okay. Sorry.”

Kevin was just about to complain again to Sammy that as his best friend, Sammy should be on his side and not Keith’s when Grandpa William interrupted him.

“Lunch is ready, boys. Wash your hands and come to the table!”

“Okay, Grandpa! We’ll be right there!”

They ate lunch together with Grandpa William. Kevin didn’t bring up Keith or how angry he was at his brother. He knew Grandpa William would pressure him to forgive Keith. He wasn’t ready.

Instead of talking about Keith and the videos, Grandpa William talked to them about The Probers and their chances of taking home the championship again this year. Kevin forgot about his problems in his excitement that one of his cousins- Garland Carpenter- was on the team starting this year. Sammy talked about how good he was in High School. As good as Keith, even.

That brought the conversation to a halt. Sammy looked guiltily at Kevin.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean it.”

“You boys want to go and play some mini golf after lunch? We haven’t gone there for a while. It might be nice.”

Kevin looked at Sammy. That’s where they were supposed to go with Jacob and Keith if his stupid brother hadn’t…

“No, Grandpa. I don’t think we feel like mini golf today.”

“I see. Well how about we go and see a movie? Would you boys like that then?”

That was more like it.

“Yes! I want to go see the new Evolutant’s movie!”

“But, I thought we were going to wait for…”

 

“Well, it’s not our fault he got thrown in jail.”

“...Jacob. Don’t you want to see it with Jacob?”

“No. I want to see it with you. Today.”

“But Jacob didn’t do anything. He’s still our friend, isn’t he?”

“He’s on Keith’s side. I don’t want to see him right now.”

“Of course he’s on Keith’s side- he’s Keith’s boyfriend-”

Now it was Grandpa’s turn to interrupt.

“He is? Since when?”

“Since a couple of months ago. Keith showed him what an orgasm felt like and then they did it again and again and then they were boyfriends.”

“Well, I’ll be.”

“Wait. Does that make me and Kevin boyfriends, since we did it a lot, too?”

“Shut up, Sammy. You’re not supposed to tell.”

“How much is a lot, Sammy?”

“A lot. Like almost every day-”

“Stop it Sammy. It’s embarrassing!”

“No need to feel embarrassed, Kevin. You guys enjoy it, right?”

Kevin nodded grumpily. “But it’s weird talking about it with you, Grandpa William.”

“And will you be embarrassed later, when you have to get your medicine from me?”

That got Kevin’s attention.

“You’re going to give me medicine?”

“Well, how long has it been for you? If I understand correctly, you’ve been getting it from Jacob, right?”

Kevin nodded. He hadn’t thought it that far ahead. Tonight was medicine night, and he knew he had to have it… or else. It wasn’t supposed to be a problem, since their parents were going to be away. Now it was another thing ruined by Keith’s selfishness.

“Maybe Jacob could come over for a little while- just to give me my medicine?”

“It’s okay, Kevin. No need to bother him for it. My medicine will work just fine- ask Sammy.”

“Grandpa, Kevin really likes getting medicine from Jacob. He’s more comfortable-”

Grandpa William got visibly angry. He slammed his fist down on the table and it made all the plates jump.

“I won’t hear of it! Is there something wrong with my medicine? Or maybe you ungrateful brats think I’m too old? You know I gave medicine during the first outbreak so I have way more experience-”

Then the old man looked at the two boys’ faces. He seemed to snap out of whatever was happening to him.

“Grandpa- you’re scaring us.”

“I’m sorry Sammy. I’m sorry, Kevin. I don’t know what came over me.”

Kevin looked over at Sammy, but his friend didn’t look surprised- he looked worried. Something weird was going on.

“Well, I guess I owe you boys a movie. The Evolutants. That’s another one of those super hero films, right?”

“Yeah. In this one, Crimson Cranium tricks Rabid Capybara into fighting Anger Management.”

“Anger Management- he’s the big green one who’s really strong?”

“Yeah. He gets stronger the angrier he gets…”

Sammy’s sentence trailed off as if something derailed his thoughts. But before Kevin could ask about it, Sammy started talking like it never happened.

“But Rabid Capybara has these claws made of Indestructium that can cut through anything and he can heal real fast and when you try to hit him he jumps out of the way real fast-”

“Well, let’s go before you give it all away.”

“There’s no spoilers- everyone knows about Rabid Capybara and Anger Management…”

Kevin stopped listening. He was excited to see the movie, but on top of his problems with Keith, he knew Sammy’s nervous talking. He would just babel whatever came to mind to cause the subject to change. Sammy and Grandpa William were keeping secrets and Sammy was his best friend. He shouldn’t have any secrets from Kevin. As they got ready to head out to the car, Kevin vowed to find out what the secret was.

Chapter 31: Anjit

Summary:

Playing soccer with the gang. Some friends show up. Time to go home. They’re sleeping over, too? Jateen, you little jerk! Where are mom and dad?

Anjit watched Collin kick the ball in bounds and Jamal trapped it and started toward the goal. Collin ran just inside the bounds until he cut into the center and was wide open. Again, Jamal concentrated on dribbling the ball and didn’t look to see if anyone else was open. Anjit sighed as Jateen moved in and stripped the ball away from him.

“You need to pass, Jamal! Collin was wide open!”

“Man, it’s too hard tryin’ to do little kicks and keep the ball where I want it and also look around! Besides, I almost got it that time. I know if I keep practicing, I’ll make it in the goal eventually!”

Anjit was playing goalie and erstwhile coach for both sides because they all agreed that whatever team Anjit was on would have an unfair advantage because he was so big. He liked it because except for Jateen, he knew he could block all their shots.

They were playing half-field soccer where each team of two had to take the ball back to the center-field position before they could try to score. He called out advice to both teams as fairly as he could and so far, he had blocked every attempt to score a goal.

“Hey guys!”

Anjit looked over and was surprised to see Brodie Nash at the side of the field. Jamal smiled and ran over to him.

“You made it! I knew you would. We’re playing soccer. Do you know how to play?”

Brodie was a junior on the wrestling team. He was almost six feet tall and muscular. He had come in second place in last year’s city wrestling tournament against the Reform School team. Only August Tibbons did better, bringing in the trophy. Anjit wondered why he was here.

Brodie looked around at the kids. He seemed confused until he spotted Anjit in the goal. He gave him a chin nod. He started walking toward him. Other than look at them briefly, he basically ignored them. Jamal followed alongside him, a big smile on his face as he talked to the older teen. When they got close enough, Anjit could make out what he was saying.

“...Jason. He does all the art, or a lot of it. And that’s Anjit. He’s like our big brother. I know you two will like each other a lot. Like really a lot.”

Brodie just grunted non-commitally. He approached Anjit, who smiled at him.

“Hey Brodie. What are you doing out here?”

Brodie looked around again.

“Hey man. I guess I’m here to play soccer?”

“You are?”

Brodie looked again at Jamal, and then the other players. Again, he had a confused look on his face.

“Yeah, but I don’t know why. I mean, I had a date with Cynthia McGruber today and I canceled it to come here.”

Anjit got a sinking feeling. Jamal’s words ‘like each other a lot’ had made him nervous but now he was pretty sure he knew what was happening.

“Did Jamal invite you?”

Brodie looked down at the twelve year old boy. Anjit wondered if that was the look on his own face when this first started? Lost and confused.

“You should watch for a while and see how good we are. Stand by the goal and talk to Anjit.”

Brodie nodded and moved to stand outside the bounds near the goal. Jateen and Jason brought the ball back to the center field mark and then came back in.

“So, have you known Jamal a long time?”

Anjit was concentrating on the game when Brodie asked the question. When Jateen had the ball, he had to get ready. He was the only one on the team that also grew up playing soccer and he could score on his older brother if he wasn’t careful. He didn’t take his eyes off the ball when he answered.

“Not long. Just a few months. He was my brother’s friend, before me.”

“So why does he call you his big brother?”

“Well, to him we are a family and I am the oldest so… I get stuck with that title. It’s not so bad.”

The two watched and Anit yelled out a ‘way to go, Collin!’ as Jamal’s team mate intercepted Jateen’s pass to Jason. Collin and Jamal moved to center field to try their shot at taking the ball in.

“I really have no idea why I’m here. It’s so weird.”

“I know. Believe me, I feel that way every time we go out in public but Jamal has a way of… being convincing. A lot of times, I just can’t believe some of the things I’ve done for him because he asked me to.”

“Yeah. He just asked me to be here on Saturday and here I am.”

“As long as you’re here, do you want to try playing goalie? It’s not that hard- none of them have gotten it too near the goal except my little brother Jateen. He’s the only one who’s a real threat.”

Brodie laughed.

“Naah. I’ve never done that before.”

“It’s okay- like I said- most of them have never scored a goal before, either. You might like it. I can show you how.”

Anjit liked Brodie. He had never really interacted with him, except to sit near him in a couple of classes. He had friends that knew him, but this was the first time he had talked to him. But there was something about him that Anjit was drawn to.

Smiling, Brodie came into the goal and looked at Anjit’s stance. He mimicked it and stood next to the dark skinned teen with his legs bent, his arms out and his weight distributed to both feet- ready to spring left or right at a moment’s notice. Anjit was impressed- Brodie was a true athlete.

“Okay- that’s really good. You can use any part of your body to keep the ball out of the net. If it crosses this line, it’s a point for that team. If you catch it, then you can throw the ball to one of your team mates, but be careful because it can get intercepted. Give it a try- I think you’ll do great.”

Brodie proved to have good reflexes and was quick on his feet. He easily blocked the poor attempts by the new players, including Jamal, who had managed to keep the ball away from Jateen long enough to try and kick it in the goal. With Anjit’s coaching, Brodie was able to block all but one of the attempts by Jateen, who was by far the most aggressive player.

“Wow. This really builds up a sweat.”

Anjit grinned at him- he always like appreciation for his sport. He wished Keith and Jacob had been able to come out, but they had done something so bad that their parents were tight-lipped about it and said they were not available to come out and play.

It was a disappointment. Not just because he missed his cousins, but because they were so much better players than Jateen, it would allow him to show off his prowess in front of Brodie. Still, when they switched off and Anjit started guarding, Brodie made appreciative sounds when he blocked particularly difficult shots.

“Math isn’t my strong subject. I really like writing.”

Anjit took his eyes off the game for a moment to look at the tall, athletic teen with surprise.

“I know- not a lot of people know that. I guess when you’re a varsity wrestler, people make assumptions about you. But it’s true. I’ve been writing stories since I was ten. I even won a few contests.”

“That’s really cool. I’m not a good writer at all. All of my creative writing assignments tend to read like installation instructions. It’s sad. But math is my passion. There’s always more to figure out, like an infinite puzzle. And you can prove that you got the correct answer. It’s orderly.”

Before the seventeen year old could respond, Anjit dove to the side to get his hand on the ball, but Jateen had been able to add enough spin that it rolled off his fingers and into the goal. He tsk’d at himself in disappointment as he got up off the ground, brushed himself off and tagged Brodie into the goal.

Brodie had taken his shirt off in the heat and Anjit found himself admiring his body. The strong muscles on his back glistened in the afternoon sun as he moved back and forth, watching the ball making it’s way down the field. The teen’s hair was wet with sweat and the part on he side that was so defined when he had arrived was now just a suggestion after the number of times Brodie had drawn his long, strong fingers through it to wipe away the sweat. It looked very sex-

A flash of understanding ran through Anjit, interrupting his thoughts. He looked down the field and saw Jateen looking at him and smiling. When he saw Anjit looking back at him, his little brother quickly broke eye contact and started pursuing the ball as if nothing had happened. Now Anjit was sure.

Jamal soon called a break and they all went to the water fountains. The boys chatted about the plays and how difficult it was and wow it was hot…

Anjit waited to go last and held Jateen back with an iron grip on his shoulder as the others walked back to the field to continue the game.

“You did it, didn’t you? You picked Brodie for me behind my back!”

“No! Nooooo! I didn’t, I swear!”

Anjit looked him in the eyes to determine his sincerity. Then Jateen grinned his ‘I’m awesome’ grin at him.

“But do you like him? He’s pretty hot, right?”

He shook the boy, harder than he had meant to, but he was angry at the betrayal.

“I knew it! How could you, Jateen? You promised you would give me final say in who was picked! I can’t believe how selfish you are! Arrrrrgh!”

He didn’t usually act out like this- he liked to think of himself as a reserved and level-headed person but this act of betrayal told him that Jateen was so arrogant, he felt he could mess with Anjit’s whole life without consulting him!

“Tell me Jateen. Did you do it because of your monumental arrogance, or is it because you think so little of your older brother?”

“It’s not like that, Anjit! I didn’t decide- not really. I mean it was kind of an accident.”

Anjit didn’t want to hear his excuses or his trying to wiggle out of responsibility. He turned to the fountain and drank while he tried to ignore his little brother.

“Look- I had two people in mind that I was going to suggest to you, right? But I wanted to make sure they weren’t ‘off-limits’ so you wouldn’t get your hopes up ‘cause both of them are real hot. I mean I saw you looking at Brodie. I know you like him.”

“That’s beside the point!”

“Well, anyway, I went to Jamal and I told him who I was considering and he kindof got excited. He’s the one who picked.”

That didn’t make Anjit feel any better disposed to his little brother. Jateen should still have come to him first. They both knew Jamal. Before he could snarl out another admonishment, Jateen hastily continued.

“Look- I told him I promised you that I would let you decide but Jamal told me he wanted it to be a big surprise and I wasn’t allowed to tell you! That’s what this sleepover is for.”

Anjit could totally see Jamal doing such a thoughtless thing, thinking he was being exciting or a good boss. At least Brodie was hot. And he seemed nice, too. Anjit felt some relief that at least Jamal had picked someone he liked a lot. But curiosity got the best of him.

“So who was the other one? Who could I have gotten stuck with instead of Brodie?”

Jateen smiled and said, “Nikola Datsyuk. He’s an older boy who goes to my school. He’s really funny and he’s pretty hot and he likes superheroes and video games and he’s also good at math!”

Anjit was shocked.

“Wait- that’s Costa’s little brother. He’s not even in High School yet! Why would you pick him to be my special friend?”

“Well, I think he’s cute. And I like talking to him on the buss and Jason really likes him too.”

Jamal started yelling at them to get back to the field so they could start. Anjit wasn’t done being angry at his brother and continued to argue with him as they headed down. This was Jateen’s absolute selfishness shining through.

“So you picked him for me because you and your boyfriend like him? So not for me at all!”

“Well, I mean that’s why I couldn’t make up my mind so I asked Jamal in case it might eliminate one of them and make the choice of which one to tell you about… so… so you could make the decision.”

Anjit’s angry expression made Jateen gulp. Anjit wanted to strangle his little brother and he actually caught himself thinking about ways he could hide the body when he forced himself to calm down. He didn’t want to look bad in front of Brodie. Instead, he made his speech measured and controlled.

“I swear Jateen, If I had been stuck with a twelve year old boy as-”

“Nick is thirteen and he’s got hair and can probably squirt like you...”

“...and if I had gotten stuck with him because of you, I’d throttle you! You should be thankful that Jamal was level-headed enough to pick Brodie.”

“Well, um, not exactly.”

Just then Jateen took off before Anjit could grab him and ran the rest of the way to the field. Anjit spent a few minutes wondering what Jateen had meant by that when a boy on a bmx bike rode across the park to stop in front of the field. Anjit put his face in his hands as he realized it was Nikola Datsyuk, his friend’s little brother. The boy had the same confused look on his face that Brodie had when he arrived.

“Um, hey. What’s up?”

Chapter 32: Sammy

Summary:

Grandpa explains. A cure for Angry Grandpa? Betray Kevin to help Grandpa William? I hope it works!

Sammy put another goal past Kevin’s defender. Kevin growled in frustration. It was the third time Sammy had shown him the trick.

“That’s so annoying! I know Keith and Jaco-”

Kevin’s face turned angry again as he remembered why he was at Sammy’s house and what Keith had done.

“Did you see it? Do you want me to do it again?”

“I think I got it. I just need some practice.”

Sammy heard Grandpa William in the kitchen, calling for his help with dinner. Sammy put the controller down and told Kevin he should practice it against the computer until dinner so they could come up with a countermeasure before bed time. Kevin nodded and reset the game.

When Sammy arrived in the kitchen, it smelled great. Grandpa William had gone all out and made them fried shrimp with the spicy sauce, fresh cole slaw and biscuits with sausage gravy.

“What do you need, Grandpa? It all looks great!”

“I need to talk to you about tonight, Sammy. We have to do something tonight that you’re not going to like- I don’t even like it- but I think it’s the only way to make Angry Grandpa go away for good.”

“Really? He’ll never come back? What is it?”

“We have to take Kevin’s virginity tonight. And we have to do it together. You’ll have to do exactly what I say with no back-talk if it’s going to work. Can you do that?”

Sammy thought about it. He thought he knew what Grandpa meant but…

“Do you mean we’re going to stick things in his butt? Like Angry Grandpa did to me? No! No, I’d rather he did it to me, not my best friend!”

“Shhhhh. Don’t be so loud.”

Sammy didn’t calm down. His worst nightmare was happening- Kevin was going to go through the same thing he did and he knew Kevin- he wouldn’t cooperate. Either Kevin would get seriously hurt and Grandpa would go to jail or Kevin would tell his parents and Grandpa would still go to jail.

“No, Grandpa! If we hurt Kevin he’ll tell on you! There must be another way!”

“Sammy, what Angry Grandpa- your great Grandpa Jimmy did to you was unforgivable. He didn’t have to hurt you, just like he didn’t have to hurt me. He chose to, do you understand?”

Sammy only knew that the pain of that stiff cock being rammed into him and the belt on his rear was the worst thing he had ever felt. At the time he really thought he was going to die and he would do anything to spare Kevin from feeling that.

“It hurts, Grandpa. I mean it hurt real bad. You can’t do that to Kevin! Please?”

“Sammy, I’m trying to tell you that it doesn’t have to hurt. We can take our time and make him feel better than he has ever felt before. In fact, I want to do everything with you first so he can see it’s okay. I promise you that the way we’ll do it will make Kevin feel like he’s on cloud nine.”

That seemed impossible, but Grandpa William knew more about it than he did. If it would make Kevin feel good and not hurt, and if it got Angry Grandpa to go away forever…

“So you’ll do it to me first, promise?”

“I promise. You’ll be the first.”

“And if I don’t want you to do something to him, you won’t?”

“Yes. If there’s something you’re not comfortable with, you can say no.”

“Okay. We can try it.”

“But- you have to do what I say, exactly as I say it, okay? It won’t work if you don’t.”

“Um, okay Grandpa.”

“Good. Now go set the table and then you and Kevin wash up for dinner.”

-----

Dinner was great. The shrimp were fried perfectly and still crunched even after the sauce was put on it. The coleslaw was cold and sweet and the biscuits were flaky and stuck to the roof of their mouths with the gravy. The two boys ate their fill as Grandpa William asked them questions about the movie they had seen earlier that day.

After dinner, the two boys went back to their video game while Grandpa cleaned up the kitchen and put away the leftovers. It was about forty-five minutes later that he came into the living room with a tray and set it down. He called the boys to him.

“I thought it was about time you boys tried your first taste of fine scotch. You’re old enough.”

Kevin looked over at Sammy, who returned his look. This was adult stuff. Grandpa was treating them like adults!

“Okay, Grandpa. I want to try some.”

“I’ll try it if he does, but why?”

“Well, when a man is uptight or angry and he needs to let off some steam, it’s traditional that he has something to drink. I mean some alcohol. It can help a man get some perspective. Maybe help him say some things that need to be said but are too difficult.”

Kevin’s brow furrowed.

“You’re talking about Keith, aren’t you.”

“Son, you’ll need to talk about it sometime. This is the adult way to deal with an adult problem. I just thought it might help you to-”

“I wanna try some, but only if I don’t have to talk about him , okay? I’m not going to do it!”

Grandpa William smiled and opened the decanter. He poured three little glasses with the dark caramel-colored liquor. His and Kevin’s were only filled half-way but Grandpa filled his all the way up.

“Now this is sipping whiskey. It’s going to burn a little your first time, but if you keep sipping it, the burning will go away and you’ll be able to taste all the subtle flavors. If you can put up with a little discomfort, you’ll get to taste an amazing flavor. I promise.”

The two boys each took a little glass and sniffed it. Grandpa William took about half of his in his mouth and seemed to roll it around- savoring what looked like an amazing flavor. Sammy looked at Kevin who tentatively dipped his tongue into it. He pulled his tongue back and made a face.

“It burns! Will it burn like this all the way down?”

“No. It will make your insides feel nice and warm and that burning sensation will go away. If you can put up with a little discomfort, you’ll find something that can be really enjoyable.”

Sammy knew Grandpa wanted them to drink for some reason, so he sipped his and it did burn. It burned his tongue and then his gums and then down his throat, which made him cough. It did feel all warm in his tummy, though.

Kevin watched him cough for a moment, looking at him dubiously. Sammy made himself take another sip- he was willing to do almost anything to make Angry Grandpa go away.

This time it burned, but wasn’t so bad. He managed to roll it around for a moment like Grandpa William did before he swallowed it. It was still hot, but now it tasted like more than just burning. He sipped again.

Kevin had decided that it wasn’t likely to kill him and took his sip. He swallowed and he didn’t cough, but his eyes watered. He opened his mouth and breathed out like he had been punched in the stomach. He worked his tongue around his mouth for a moment.

“Yeah. Some flavors. It’s-” cough, cough- “ it’s not so bad, really.”

Sammy’s friend took another sip and swallowed it. Again, he pretended he liked the flavor. Sammy himself was on his last sip and this one didn’t burn nearly as much as the first one. He set his glass down. Grandpa finished his and set it down, quickly followed by Kevin.

“One more round, eh, guys?”

The boys looked at each other apprehensively. Sammy spoke up.

“Yeah! That tastes good, Grandpa. And it doesn’t even burn anymore!”

Kevin said nothing, but took his glass up with the others. While his friend was taking another sip off his drink, Sammy saw Grandpa motion for him to stop drinking it. He wondered why. He was just getting the hang of it.

Then Kevin was done first and Grandpa next to him.

“Looks like Kevin beat you. You’re going to have to go faster Sammy if you want to keep up with us!”

Grandpa filled up his own glass and Kevin’s half-way again. The two grabbed theirs and Grandpa got Kevin’s attention.

“And if you’re an adult with experience, you can do this!”

He up-ended his glass into his mouth and swallowed the whole drink in one gulp. Both Sammy and Kevin were amazed. Kevin looked down at his glass and at Sammy’s glass. He grinned at his friend and swallowed his whole glass in one gulp just like Grandpa.

“I win! Ha ha! You’re slow, Sammy!”

Kevin’s face was flushed. He had a big grin on his face. He looked down and rubbed his stomach and laughed.

“It’s so warm in there! Like I’ve got a little heater in my tummy!”

Kevin giggled again.

“Let’s finish our game.”

Sammy set his unfinished glass on the tray. Grandpa William took it back into the kitchen. Kevin was bouncing around with the controller as he played. His movements were exaggerated and he had his tongue stuck outside his mouth half the time. But it was only about five minutes before he reached out and reset the game.

“I wanna play Fatal Fighting now.”

Kevin started the game and they faced off against each other. As they were fighting, Grandpa William came back in and started commenting on the game.

“’cause he’s a ghost! I don’t know how you hit a ghost, but somehow they do it!”

“I see. What about that big green guy? He looks kind of like Anger Management. Is he strong, too?”

Kevin giggled as Sammy launched an attack. Kevin wasn’t blocking very well. He seemed distracted and his words were slurring like Sammy’s mom’s did when she relaxed. Sammy laughed at that. Kevin was acting pretty funny.

“No! Anger Management is a super hero from Wonder comics. Bhalutza is a zombie that escaped from the witch doctor who made him. They’re two totally different people!”

Kevin started laughing again. After a moment, though, he stopped and his face got serious. He looked over at Sammy.

“Sammy?”

“What?”

“Really, really honest? Really really really honest? Like, the most really honest, ever?”

Kevin’s speech was slow and he tried to pronounce each word so it wouldn’t slur. He was mostly successful.

“What?”

“Do you like Keith better than me?”

Sammy was getting tired of the question. He couldn’t understand why Kevin kept asking it, but he supposed it had to do with the whiskey. It made his mom ask stupid questions like that, too. Was that what Grandpa William meant by it helps adults say things that needed to be said?

“No, Kevin. I like you the best in the whole world! I like you as much as I like Grandpa William- I promise!”

Kevin sniffed. Sammy was surprised to see him crying.

“’cause I really love you, dude.”

“I love you too, Kevin.”

Kevin knee-walked over to Sammy. His cheeks were wet from his eyes.

“I mean it. I mean it from the bottom of my heart.”

He hugged Sammy- a little too tight, then he became over-balanced and his weight pushed them both over into a heap with Kevin on top.

“I don’t know what I’d do without you. Please don’t ever go away.”

Sammy tried to hug him back as best he could from the awkward position he was in. Kevin squeezed him again. After a few moments of this, Kevin got back up onto his knees. He looked up and saw Grandpa William looking at him. He got defensive.

“Don’t make fun of me! I can’t help it!”

“No one is making fun of you, Kevin. I think you’re a great kid. I’m smiling because what you said to Sammy was so touching.”

Kevin’s face furrowed in thought. As he thought about it, Sammy saw him gently swaying back and forth.

“You mean it’s sappy.”

Kevin’s face goes through a series of expressions, first grinning then surprised, then sadness and finally- anger.

“I don’t care!”

Then he gets sad again. Sammy was getting a little bit nervous. He had never seen Kevin like this before. It was like all his private thoughts were leaking out.

“I mean, so what? If I want to get sappy with my best friend, then I can do it, okay? Didja know Sammy gave me my first orgasm? He sucked it and it felt like- whooooooooooow! You know what I mean?”

Grandpa William nodded an smiled. Sammy was embarrassed, but he didn’t say anything. He would let himself feel humiliated if it meant curing Grandpa William.

Kevin looked at Sammy and his face softened.

“I mean, you’re so… I mean you look nice, Sammy. And you alllllways make me laugh.”

Kevin paused and then started giggling as if he just remembered something he and Sammy had done.

“And he’s never not been my friend, like from the beginning of time…”

His face got serious for a moment. Then, still swaying, he looked at Grandpa William.

“Was there time before we were born?”

Sammy hugged Kevin- as much to stop him swaying as to try and reign him in before he said anything he regretted.

“You’re cock gets so haaaard! And it’s sooooooo fun to make you wiggle wiggle wiggle! And all I need to do is rub it! It’s like a controller. Just rub, rub, rub and…”

Sammy was trying to shush him, although he was also trying not to giggle at his friend. It wasn’t really funny, but for some reason-

“You’re Mr. Wiggly!”

Now both boys started laughing together.

“You know, Kevin. There’s another way to make Sammy feel real good. You, too. I didn’t think you were ready for it, but you’re handling the alcohol so well that I think you might be.”

Now Kevin got back on his knees. His face got serious again and he thumped his fist on his chest.

“Of course we’re ready! We can do any adult stuff like… um…”

Sammy couldn’t help himself.

“...an adult?”

Kevin’s face split into a big grin and he looked at Sammy.

“No, that’s stupid!”

Both boys started laughing again. Maybe there was something to this alcohol stuff. Kevin seemed to not have a care in the world. But he was still nervous. Even with Kevin like this, getting him to stay still for Grandpa to put his huge thing in him was going to be difficult.

“Well, then. I think it’s time we started giving you boys your medicine right to the problem area.”

Kevin stopped and looked nervous.

“You mean in the butt, right?”

Grandpa William nodded.

“Won’t that hurt?”

Kevin stared at the obvious bulge in Grandpa William’s pants.

“It could hurt real bad if it’s not done right, but I know how to make it feel real good.”

Kevin looked doubtful as he stared at Grandpa William’s bulge.

“Can I see it first?”

Grandpa Williams nodded and stood up. He undid his belt and dropped his pants and underwear to stand naked in front of them.

Kevin didn’t even ask permission and he reached up and grabbed the hard cock. He moved it around and examined it. Then he reached out with his other hand and brushed it through the old man’s bush.

“It’s so white! It’s like… soooooo white!”

Sammy saw his Grandpa sigh as Kevin was inadvertently rubbing his cock. Then Kevin pulled his hand away, looking at the drops of fluid on it.

“It leaks like Keith’s does!”

He stared at it another moment, turning it to see the lights reflecting off the liquid. Then his face crumpled into sadness.

“Why did he do it, Grandpa? He promised the doctor privilege thing and then he recorded us! Do you know how embarrassing that was?”

The old man knelt down and grabbed Kevin into a hug, one hand rubbing his back and the other the back of his head.

“I know, Kevin. I know. But Keith’s not an adult, either. His brain is still growing and at his age, sometimes it gets shut off completely.”

“I don’t think he even has a brain to grow.”

“In know he hurt you, Kev. And you have a right to feel that way, but you need to find some way to forgive him.”

Kevin pulled his face away so he could look at the old man.

“But it wasn’t just me. If it was just me then… well, I’d still be really mad but it would have been more like a joke, but he did it to me and Sammy! Did I tell you that Sammy’s my best friend?”

Grandpa chuckled.

“Yes, I think I’ve heard you mention it.”

“Well, he is and I’m supposed to protect him, but he’s also Keith’s younger brother…”

Kevin looked pensive.

“But only sort of? I mean he’s as much of a little brother that Keith should be protecting him too, but not enough of one so it’s weird when Sammy gets medicine from him. Know what I mean?”

 

“I know exactly what you mean.”

Now Sammy saw Grandpa William’s hands rubbing and massaging Kevin’s back. They started ranging from his shoulders all the way down to his butt, which he would squeeze. Sammy couldn’t help himself. He stepped forward and hugged his friend from behind and started doing the same rubbing up and down Kevin’s front. It felt really nice.

Kevin just stood there, silent for a moment. His eyes dipped as he soaked in the good feelings. Then his eyes opened and he started talking as if the brief pause never happened.

“How can I trust him? Maybe he copied it? Do you think he sent it to his friends?”

Sammy knew the answer to that.

“No, I don’ think so. I believe him when he said he forgot about it. I really think he meant to erase it and he forgot.”

Sammy rubbed his belly, down to just above where his shorts rode low on his hips. It made Kevin gasp.

“Did he even care how we would feel?”

“I guarantee he does, Kevin. I’ll bet that even though he’s in jail and who knows what’s happening to the boy right now…”

Grandpa shuddered. Suddenly, Sammy was afraid for Keith. Even Kevin’s eyes got serious.

“I know all he’s thinking about is how he can make it up to you. He made a big mistake but he loves you. I’m not saying it will be easy, I’m just saying that you’ll miss a good opportunity if you close yourself off to the idea.”

They kept their hands going as Kevin thought about it. Again, after just a couple of minutes, it was clear that Kevin was thinking about something else and he grabbed Sammy’s hand and pushed it down into his shorts. Sammy felt Kevin’s hard cock and brushed his fingers over it, making him hunch and gasp.

“Looks like you two are ready for some medicine. I’ll get everything ready.”

Kevin reached down and started rubbing Sammy’s cock through his shorts. His eyes were half closed again.

“I love you, dude. You make me feel so good.”

“You mean like this?”

Sammy gently grasped Kevin’s cock and started rubbing it faster. His friend started breathing faster. Sammy felt Kevin’s hand push down into his own shorts and Kevin’s fingers started stroking his own cock. It felt amazing.

“Oh… yeah… oh, Sammy! That feels soooo goood.”

They heard Grandpa William moving around the house, obviously gathering items for the new way to get medicine. But Sammy was too caught up in this moment with his friend to worry about it.

“But not just this, you know? I mean when I’m sad or depressed… sometimes scared- but don’t tell anyone I said that! It’s just that you make me feel good those times, too.”

Sammy felt such a rush of emotion for his friend, he kissed him on the cheek. Kevin blinked in surprise and then he grinned and kissed him back.

“It’s okay to be sappy, right?”

Sammy nodded and sped up rubbing Kevin’s cock.

“I love you too, Kevin. I think you’re the coolest!”

He kissed his friend again, but longer. It felt so good to do that, he kept kissing him all over his cheek and then on his neck. It made Kevin giggle.

“That feels good, but it also tickles!”

Grandpa William returned with a bag and a large towel. Also, one of the big pillows from his bed. He put the pillow down against the arm of the couch, pushing it down into place. Then the towel was draped to cover the pillow and part of the couch. Satisfied, Grandpa William patted the couch in front of the pillow and motioned for Kevin to sit up there.

Now Kevin looked nervous again, but he climbed up and put his back to the pillow Grandpa William had put there. When he got settled, Grandpa had Sammy climb up and lean back against Kevin so his back was to Kevin’s chest. Then he started digging into the bag.

The two watched as Grandpa took out a thin, smooth white stick about five inches long. Next, he lifted Sammy’s legs up and had Kevin hold them there. Sammy’s butt-hole was now exposed and Sammy started having flashbacks to that night…

“It’ll be okay, Sammy. Here- you can look at it.”

Grandpa handed the stick to Sammy and it was very smooth. It was about as thick as two of his fingers. It made a clunking noise when he shook it.

“Lemme see it.”

Sammy handed it to Kevin and held his own leg while his friend rubbed it like a cock. Then he turned it over and saw the bottom could twist. He did it and suddenly the plastic stick began to buzz.

“No way! And this is going into his butt?”

Sammy grabbed it and felt the whole thing vibrating in his hand. He didn’t know what to think, other than it would probably feel real weird inside. Then he remembered how it felt when Dr. Harmon rubbed that spot. What would that feel like if it was buzzing up against it? His erection started to come back.

Grandpa took the device away and turned it off. He took out the tube of numbing cream Dr. Harmon had prescribed and started rubbing it gently into Sammy’s hole.

“This will make it feel better, right Sammy? It just needs to be rubbed in real good.”

Grandpa put another pea-sized drop on his finger and began rubbing that in, too. It felt weird, but good, too. Sammy’s face was already flushed, but he could feel himself heating up even more as that calloused finger played back and forth over his hole. It made him jerk and arch his back and he could feel Kevin’s cock start to thrust against him.

“Okay, now the inside. I’m going to push inside now, Sammy. It shouldn’t hurt at all, okay?”

Sammy reached down and grabbed Kevin’s butt cheeks- one in each hand. He nodded.

As the finger started pressing in, he squeezed Kevin’s cheeks because he knew it was going to hurt. He felt Kevin thrust again and his friend nuzzled his cheek.

“I’m going to cum, Sammy! I can’t help it- it feels good rubbing against you!”

“Ungh! Um, it’s okay! I want you- ung!- I want you to!”

And Sammy distracted himself by pulling up on Kevin’s butt cheeks and grinding his back against that rock-hard but still somehow spongy stick. Kevin’s whole body tensed up in one big thrust. Sammy could feel his friend’s cock flexing over and over as he grunted into his ear.

Sammy hadn’t even noticed that the finger was inside him. Just the tip, and it was crooked so Grandpa could rub the medicine around his but-thole, but on the inside. Grandpa gently removed his finger and applied more of the cream- this time to two of his fingers. Sammy tensed up again when he felt the two bony digits at his hole. Grandpa William pushed them past his hole quickly, and then stopped. Sammy’s back arched in surprise and he cried out.

“Did it hurt? Did that hurt, Sammy?”

Sammy could hear the anxiousness in Kevin’s voice. It was breathy as his friend was still coming down from his orgasm. Sammy grabbed his butt again, not wanting to grab Grandpa’s hand. He thought about it for a moment and then he relaxed back down.

“No, not really. It just surprised me. I guess it’s not any worse than Dr. Harmon’s fingers.”

The fingers started moving again, the cream acting as a lubricant let them slide right in until they were all the way to that spot. Sammy grunted as he felt the fingers gently rubbing around the bruised spot inside him. They kept doing gentle circles, each one seeming to erase the soreness a little more. After a few moments, they lifted up and began to seriously rub his prostate, like in the doctor’s office. He leaned his head back over Kevin’s shoulder and let out a long moan.

“Does it really feel that good?”

Sammy was breathless as Grandpa’s bony knuckles separated and squeezed and then rubbed back and forth. He tried to answer Kevin’s question, but all that came out were inarticulate sounds as he rolled his head back and forth.

“Wow.”

Sammy was dimly aware that Kevin’s erection was back. Truthfully, half of Sammy’s excitement was from being safely cradled in Kevin’s arms. Feeling his friend’s heat and knowing his friend was as turned on as he was made it even hotter. He was just about to cum when the fingers stopped and Grandpa pulled them out.

“Okay. I think you’re all ready for this.”

He picked up the stick again and another bottle with a pump top. He pumped some of the goo out onto the stick and used two fingers to cover it and make it all shiny in the light. Both boys had their eyes glued to it as Grandpa William lined it up and pressed it against Sammy’s hole. It slipped in much easier than those fingers did. In fact, the plastic was cool and somehow soothing to Sammy’s hole.

Grandpa waited a moment until he started pushing it farther in. He kept going until it hit something inside Sammy and made the boy flinch with a gasp. Grandpa pulled it back slowly until it was out.

“I think some more lubricant. Just hold still a moment, Sammy.”

Grandpa picked up the clear gel and put the end of the pump inside his butt. He pumped a couple of full pumps and Sammy could feel the cold gel inside him. The stick was brought back and pushed back inside. This time, Grandpa William rotated it as he pushed in and out, each time it opened Sammy up even deeper.

Before he knew it, the device was pushing all the way in and out and Sammy got used to it.

“Grandpa? Would you hit that spot?”

His Grandpa smiled. He reached down and used his other hand to twist the bottom of the stick and it buzzed to life inside him. That felt super-weird! He tried to pull back and get his legs free, but Kevin held him tightly. When the stick started moving in and out again, Grandpa made it press against the walls of his butt and the feeling made him tingle all over! Then on the way back in, Grandpa moved it slowly across his prostate and Sammy’s whole body erupted in orgasm.

Maybe Kevin had one too, half way through. He only half registered in his mind that Kevin was pushing against him as much as he was pushing back and his friend’s breathing was deep after. But it might just have been the effort it took to keep Sammy’s legs up while the stick continually buzzed against his prostate! He was Glad Grandpa had pulled it out after- if he hadn’t, Sammy might never have stopped cumming!

Grandpa wiped his butt-hole with a wet cloth and then told Kevin to let his legs down. The old man left them alone to go get something from the kitchen. Sammy was still shivering with aftershocks, his arms clutching Kevin’s arms to his chest. The orgasm was so different than when he went in Kevin’s mouth. It was like his whole body was doing it. It was even more than the ones he felt in Dr. Harmon’s office!

The two lay together, just breathing. Then Kevin whispered to him.

“Were you just joking?”

“About what?”

“I mean, were you just acting when you did all that? It couldn’t have felt that good, right? You were just making Grandpa William feel good.”

Sammy shook his head.

“No, really really honest- I really couldn’t control myself. I’ve never felt anything like it before. Well, kind of like it in the office when Dr. Harmon was checking me- but it wasn’t anything like that!”

“So that stick really makes you orgasm, huh? How weird does it feel when it’s going in and out? Did it burn like Dr. Harmon’s fingers?”

Sammy was interrupted before he could answer when Grandpa returned with three sports bottles. The two boys drank the cold water greedily.

“Okay, boys. It’s time for phase two. Are you both ready?”

Sammy nodded apprehensively.

“Okay. Now I need you both to stand up now.”

The two boys untangled themselves. Kevin still looked unsteady on his feet. Grandpa had Sammy bend over the couch so his knees were on the floor and his chest was on the couch. Grandpa moved his knees far apart, so his butthole would show.

“Okay, I’m going to put some lubricant on Kevin’s cock.”

Sammy looked back over his shoulder and saw Kevin watching Grandpa’s hand as it smeared more of the clear, slippery liquid on his erection. Sammy knew what was going to happen next and he wondered if it was weird that his own had returned. He realized he wanted to feel Kevin inside him.

Grandpa William guided Kevin to sit on his knees behind Sammy. Sammy could feel Kevin’s hot, blunt erection brushing past his hole while Grandpa William adjusted Sammy’s height by moving his knees in and out. Eventually, the pole was right up against Sammy’s ring- at the perfect height.

“Now push in gently. It’s only a little thicker than my fingers so it shouldn’t hurt him, but you always want to be gentle at this point- even if your lover is all stretched and lubricated. Got it?”

Kevin looked at Grandpa William and down at his erection, lined up with Sammy’s butt. He had an amazed look on his face, like he thought he might be in a dream.

“Can I really do this, Grandpa William?”

“You sure can. It’s one of the best feelings you can have with another boy.”

“Can I do it, Sammy? Is it okay?”

Sammy nodded nervously. He turned his head back to the couch, clenched his eyes and his fists, preparing for any pain.

Kevin pressed a little. It slipped off, up Sammy’s crack. Kevin grunted. Sammy felt it lined up against his hole again.

“I’ll hold it for you. Just push it in. Give it a little more pressure- it should slip in pretty easily.”

This time, there was more pressure. It slipped in and suddenly, he could feel Kevin’s hips against his. Kevin’s erection was all the way inside. It only made Sammy jump a little. It held his hole open even more than the thin stick, but he didn’t feel the expected burn.

“Hey- it’s like the whiskey!”

“What’s that, Sammy?”

“Once you get past the burn, it feels kindof good!”

“That’s right, Sammy. Now I want you to raise up against Kevin’s chest while he’s all the way inside.”

Gently, Sammy pulled up from the couch and pressed his back against Kevin’s chest. Kevin grabbed him around his waist. Then he felt Kevin’s cock moving out a couple of inches before it pushed back in. Both boys grunted- Kevin because of Sammy’s hole squeezing his cock, and Sammy because now Kevin’s cock hit his prostate when he pushed it all the way in.

Kevin’s hips started speeding up and Sammy looked down to see Grandpa’s strong hands gripping his friend’s waist. Grandpa was moving Kevin in and out and Kevin started to moan and grunt as it started feeling better and better.

“Just like that, Kevin. Keep up a good rhythm- be careful not to pull all the way out.”

“Oh, yeah, yes… oh! Yes, Grandpa. It’s rubbing my tip!”

“Okay I’m going to let go now…”

Kevin sped up even more and Sammy reached around to push him inside even deeper. While he was up, Kevin’s angle was just right to press hard against his spot. Sammy became lost in the feeling of Kevin’s warmth, his moans and that feeling of his cock being stroked from the inside. But suddenly, he was brought out of it when Kevin slipped all the way out.

“Shoot! Hold on, Sammy…”

Sammy could feel the erection slipping up and down his crack as his friend tried to line it up again, but soon, Kevin became frustrated. It struck Sammy as funny and he started to giggle.

“Let me help.”

Now Sammy felt the cock return to his hole and he knew his Grandpa had grabbed it and lined it up for them. Kevin pushed back in excitedly and it didn’t even hurt. Sammy used his own hands on Kevin’s butt to guide him in a good rhythm that pressed all the way in at the end. It wasn’t long before Kevin’s breath was deep and fast and Sammy knew he was close.

“Oh! I love you, Sammy. This feels the best! Am I making you feel good? Do you like it?”

In response, he pulled as hard as he could on Kevin’s butt at the same time he pushed back with his hips. The hard punch against his prostate made him moan. Kevin did it a couple more times on his own and suddenly, it pushed Sammy over the edge and once more, his whole body tingled as the feelings sloshed back and forth like water in a tank.

 

“Oh! Oh, man- it’s squeezing me so hard! I’m cumming!”

Kevin’s hips kept punching his prostate over and over as he rode out his own orgasm. Sammy had never felt closer to anyone that he did to his friend. Both their orgasms made the other one’s better. At that moment, he wanted to just melt into Kevin and be with him forever. Kevin kept telling him how much he loved him and how happy Sammy made him feel and that he wouldn’t know what to do if Sammy ever didn’t like him.

“I know. Me, too- honest!”

Eventually, Kevin pulled slowly out. He made a little hiss as the sensitive tip popped out of Sammy’s ring, letting it relax. Kevin followed up by giving Sammy a bunch of sloppy kisses on his cheek and his neck. It tickled and Sammy started giggling. That started Kevin giggling and the two ended up wrestling on the floor in front of the couch.

“Okay, Sammy. It’s time for the next step. You’re not ready for your medicine yet! Climb back up on the couch and lay back against the pillow again.”

“Should I climb up there with him, Grandpa?”

“No, Kevin. I want you to watch so you can try it, too.”

Instead of climbing back onto the couch, Sammy went and drank more water out of his bottle. Kevin joined him and both of them finished them off. Sammy climbed back up on he couch and without being asked, he pulled his legs up and held them with his hands. So far, Grandpa had been right- it hadn’t hurt at all and it felt real good. In fact, he wasn’t sure how much more he could take!

Grandpa had another tool- this one actually looked like an erection. It was smaller than Grandpa’s- only about four inches long, but twice as thick as Kevin’s. Grandpa smeared it with the gel and pressed it against Sammy’ hole. It pushed in making Sammy jump. Grandpa worked it in and out slowly, twisting it so the gel could cover Sammy’s insides. It only felt like a little more pressure than the last one and the boy wondered if he was getting stretched out.

“Here, you do it for a while. Just be gentle and when you pull it almost out-”

Sammy felt the large head of the fake erection pull against his ring.

“Play with his ring a little to get it used to the in and out, but don’t let it pop all the way out, okay?”

“Okay Grandpa.”

Sammy watched the concentration on his friend’s face as he sawed the fake cock in and out. He would gasp a little when Kevin would pull it back and twist it back and forth making it rub and pull on the inside of his ring. Every once in a while, it would brush past that spot, which had become really sensitive and his body would clench.

“Sorry. Did that hurt?”

“No. It’s just that the spot is real sensitive.”

“Oh.”

In and out- in and out Kevin worked the fake cock, picking up speed. It seemed like only a moment before Grandpa was back with three full bottles of water for them. The old man gently removed the toy and handed Sammy more water.

“This one is next.”

Sammy gulped. Not just because there was water in his mouth, but because this new fake cock was a lot bigger. It was at least six inches long and three inches around- maybe four! This one was real close to being the same size as Grandpa William’s. Sammy’s nervousness just increased.

“I’ll be gentle. You’re ready for it, Sammy- trust me.”

Sammy did trust him, but still, when he felt it press against his hole he tensed up and gripped the towel under him in both hands.

“You need to relax, son. When you feel it pushing in, push out like you’re going to the bathroom. It will make it a lot easier.”

Sammy nodded and took a deep breath. When it pushed again, he couldn’t help but tense up, expecting that burning cramping pain that happened the last time.

He felt Kevin’s hands stoking his chest.

“Are you pushing out like Grandpa William said? Think about how good it’s going to feel when it gets inside!”

Sammy nodded and forced his butt hole to relax. Then, as the pressure built, he pushed out-

The large bulbous head of the fake cock pushed inside him. It stretched him farther than he had been stretched so far, but it was only for a moment and it only felt uncomfortable. Grandpa pumped more of the gel onto it before he began to move it.

It slid in almost all the way until Sammy could feel it pressing on his insides. Grandpa pulled it back and then pushed it in again. It was so big, he felt it press his prostate each time and that part felt good, but when it was pushing to go farther in, he started feeling the cramps come back and it scared him.

“It’s hurting, Grandpa. It’s giving me cramps.”

Grandpa rubbed the spot above Sammy’s cock where the end of the fake erection was stopped. He pressed forward gently and wiggled it around a little. Sammy felt a huge cramp at first, but then it slid in farther and the cramp went away before it could hurt too much. The boy could feel the fake balls against his. He finally breathed out his lung-full of air.

“Do you want some water?”

Kevin helpfully offered him his sport bottle with the top already open. Sammy gratefully nodded and began sipping it. He wasn’t really that thirsty, but he knew Grandpa wouldn’t move it around inside him while he was drinking. He felt his insides shifting around, getting used to the intruder.

Sammy finished sipping his water and as soon as he pushed the top in, Grandpa started moving the cock. There was a lot more pressure than there was from the other one. This one was big enough to press against that spot and the bruised place on the other side. The mixture of pain and pleasure confused his senses and he didn’t know how to feel. He was glad that only Grandpa William’s cock was left to go. He didn’t know if he could take anything bigger.

Grandpa took his time and kept adding more gel to make it slide easier. Whenever Sammy looked like he was about to cum, Grandpa would stop moving it. Each time, Sammy was disappointed to feel his orgasm going away.

“Stop that! I want to cum, Grandpa! Please?”

“You will, Sammy. When Grandpa goes in, you’ll cum a lot, I promise. For right now, I want to get you as revved up as possible, okay? Just trust me and try to bear it for just a little while longer.”

“Well, hurry up!”

Kevin hugged him and kissed his neck. He whispered words of encouragement to him and it made him calm down but even so- he really needed to cum bad!

Sammy felt the large tip of the fake cock pop past his ring. Grandpa had Sammy get up and the old man sat on the towel where Sammy just was. He motioned Sammy to come over and sit on his lap facing him. Sammy nervously did so.

“Okay, Sammy. You’ll be in control this first time. I want you- Kevin- to put a lot of that stuff on my cock and Sammy’s hole. Don’t worry about dripping- the towel will soak it up.”

Sammy sat there, eye-to-eye with Grandpa William. His grandpa’s face was flushed and his erection pulsed against his as it stood up between them. Kevin reached in and coated it with a bunch of the stuff from the pump bottle. Then Sammy felt Kevin’s little fingers rubbing more of it around his hole. Sammy’s tingles hadn’t gone down much after being so close again and again and he moaned and squirmed.

Then it was finally time. Sammy stood up on his legs and reached under him to grab Grandpa’s cock. He lined it up with his hole and took a deep breath. He pushed out with his insides as he pushed down with his hips. It popped past his hole easily and it wasn’t as big as the one on the larger fake cock. He rested for a moment before his legs started to get tired and he began to sink down on the large stick.

“Ohhh! It’s okay! It’s okayyy…”

He had to stop twice before he got to the bottom. His hole was stretched so far it really was hurting- a deep, dull ache. He didn’t like it, but the other sensations- that cock brushing past his prostate and he thought he could even feel the thick, twisty veins brushing past it. He shuddered between the ache on his hole and the good feelings it was giving that spot.

He pushed up again, a little faster. Then down. He started picking up speed as he got closer and closer to his orgasm. He couldn’t help but moan and whimper as he was able to make it really press hard on that spot on the way past it. Grandpa’s breathing got deeper as he could finally move up and down the whole shaft quickly. Then it happened- a huge orgasm hit and his legs gave out and he plunged all the way down. In the middle of his orgasm, it felt incredible. Then he felt a little finger, rubbing around his hole.

“Wow. It’s really, really stretched! Doesn’t that hurt, Sammy?”

Sammy couldn’t answer. Now that finger was adding to the feelings. He was able to move up and down a little more, making the big head rub him some more, but eventually, it felt like he would pass out from all the sensations. He sat in his Grandpa’s lap, leaning against him and breathing like he had just run a whole soccer field twice!

Sammy Felt Grandpa’s comforting hand on his back. But then suddenly, he was lifted into the air and Grandpa Grabbed his butt and steadied him on his back. They turned and Grandpa lay him down on his back on the towel. Grandpa’s cock was still buried in him. Then the old man started thrusting in and out of him.

Sammy moaned and squealed as the big cock pressed again and again past his prostate. He was really sensitive at first, so it was too much. But after a minute or two, he started feeling another orgasm building up. Grandpa knew just how to hit his prostate and Sammy’s body would tense as bead after bead of clear liquid pulsed out of the tip of his little cock.

“Should I suck him, Grandpa?”

“Not this time, Kevin. This time, it has to be all from his butt.”

“Why?”

“It’s just something that has to happen. You’ll get to suck him later if you want to.”

Grandpa picked up speed and now the slap, slap, slap was really loud. Unlike last time, his insides were ready and the most intense feeling was from his prostate.

“Unnnggggh! Oh, oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhhhh!”

Sammy grunted out his orgasm as Grandpa’s cock still pounded on his prostate. But Grandpa didn’t stop when the orgasm did, it was like he got even rougher. Sammy’s mind was in turmoil as his sensitive prostate was abused even harder. Each thrust started to hit it like a fist. Before he could complain, though- yet another orgasm was building up.

Sammy didn’t know how long the ride lasted until Grandpa’s body shook and he could feel that huge stick pulsing against his insides. He knew it was filling him up with medicine and he hoped there would be enough left for Kevin. Beyond that, he could barely think and was exhausted by all the orgasms he had had almost back to back. Suddenly a water bottle was handed to him and he drank deeply.

When Grandpa finally pulled out, Sammy felt empty. He had gotten used to feeling something holding his butt open. His ring tingled, but it didn’t hurt. But his eyes snapped open when he felt Kevin’s finger on it again, tracing the outline.

“It’s not closing all the way, Grandpa! And look- the medicine is coming out.”

Grandpa said a bad word and reached into the bag and brought out a rubber something that looked like a tear drop with a handle on the end. He quickly put some of the gel on it and pushed it inside Sammy, letting Sammy’s hole close over the base, keeping it inside.

“Thanks for reminding me, Kevin. That could have been a problem.”

Sammy lay there, breathing deeply and feeling the thing inside him. It went just far enough in to tickle his prostate and the movement of his breathing was making him get another erection. He groaned.

“Okay, Kevin. Hop up and we’ll get started.”

Kevin got up quickly, then he had to take a step back when it made him dizzy. He grinned nervously and moved over to where Sammy was relaxing. Sammy looked at him a moment, not having caught up with events, but then he quickly opened his arms for Kevin to lay down. The extra pressure pushed the device farther inside and now it was pressing right next to his prostate. When he thrust his cock against Kevin’s warm back, he tensed when the plug pressed right into it.

Sammy took charge of Kevin’s legs and it moved even more of Kevin’s weight onto him. The soft rubs at the edges of his prostate started making him quiver. When Kevin started to squirm while Grandpa William put the medicine on his hole to make it not hurt, the device was starting to grind into his spot. He beat Kevin’s first butt-orgasm by fifteen seconds because Kevin couldn’t stop squirming against his cock while the old man’s hard knuckles rubbed his spot. And Kevin’s orgasm was epic and vocal.

Sammy was in the middle of his orgasm, brought on by the thing in his butt and Kevin rubbing against his cock. He was already gripping Kevin as hard as he could to ride out the feelings. When Kevin’s orgasm hit, his friend gasped in a lung-full of air and his whole body tried to flex. Grandpa’s smile wasn’t exactly friendly as he leaned in to press his chest against Kevin’s bent legs, taking the strain off of Sammy. He pressed down on Kevin’s middle, just above his wiggling erection and held Sammy’s friend down. The whole time, Sammy could see those fingers moving around inside his friend and Sammy knew Grandpa was really grinding that spot.

“Stop! Stop, Grandpa! It’s… unngnh! Oh! Oh! Oh!”

Grandpa slowed down, but he still took a while to completely stop. Kevin seemed to have a second orgasm and continued to beg Grandpa William. Sammy had an idea of what was going on which is why he didn’t try to make his Grandpa stop. Kevin didn’t like it, but it wasn’t really hurting him. Not really. Sammy just did his best to hug his friend and comfort him.

It seemed like Grandpa was trying to make them have a lot of orgasms. Maybe that’s what that Boogie guy wanted from Grandpa to make Angry Grandpa go away. Sammy wondered how the guy would even know if Grandpa did his thing- he wasn’t even here.

Once the fingers were removed, Kevin slowly lay back down on Sammy. His body was completely limp. His friend had moved his arm over his eyes, blocking out the light. He could still feel Kevin’s body shiver every once in a while. Each time, his stiff cock would flex a couple of times. Sammy knew how he felt and hugged him tight.

Grandpa patted Kevin’s thigh and got up to go to the kitchen again. Sammy just enjoyed feeling Kevin’s breathing and he kissed him. Kevin smiled, but he kept his arm in place and didn’t say anything.

It took Grandpa William ten minutes to wash the fake cocks. The two boys were so wiped out, they had almost dozed off by the time Grandpa William finally came back in with the now clean devices.

“Well, let’s get this over with and you two can go to bed. Alright- Sammy, hold Kevin’s legs.”

Sammy woke up a bit and grabbed Kevin’s legs again. Kevin finally moved his arm and looked at Grandpa with a tired face.

“Can I just get my medicine the normal way tonight, Grandpa? I don’t know if I want another one of those. It was pretty scary.”

“No, Kevin. Sammy’s mother will be home tomorrow morning so we won’t be able to do it then. We have to do it now. But there’s nothing to be afraid of. It’s like the whiskey. Once you get a few of them under your belt, you’ll realize how good they feel.”

With that, Grandpa inserted the white stick. Sammy was ready when he saw Grandpa turn it on and he kept a strong grip on Kevin’s legs. It was a good thing, too because when Grandpa started buzzing around Kevin’s spot, Sammy had to wrestle him down. Only Grandpa leaning on him from the front while Sammy held his torso kept him in place. Kevin whined and gasped as Grandpa moved it back and forth and then tilted it slightly and pressed the blunt end in. Kevin had another orgasm, helped along by the white stick, buzzing on his prostate. He had never heard Kevin whine like that before. It was like his friend was an animal.

“You’re my beast friend!”

 

Kevin didn’t seem to hear it and he probably wouldn’t have laughed anyway. Once more doubt crept into Sammy. He knew rubbing that spot felt really good and maybe sometimes a little too good, but it couldn’t hurt you. But Kevin wasn’t right. It was like Grandpa was making him feel so good his brain went away. Was that okay?

Grandpa slid the stick out of Kevin’s hole. Kevin lay back against him- so limp that Sammy’s arms were the only thing keeping him up.

“I’m so sleepy.”

Kevin groaned it out. Sammy hugged him closer.

“Don’t worry, it’s almost done. You can’t go to sleep without your medicine.”

“Can you get it for me?”

“I can’t, sorry. It’s going to have to be you but I know you can do it and after it’s finished, we’ll be able to do it whenever we want!”

“Not for a week, okay?”

Kevin’s speech was slurred, and he wasn’t really responding as Grandpa William positioned him with his butt out and his chest on the towel.

“You sure we gotta do this?”

He knew his friend was tired, but he never knew Kevin to be like this. Kevin was one of those people who were either asleep or awake. He didn’t have much range between those two states and this was definitely somewhere in between.

“What’s wrong with him, Grandpa?”

“Nothing, Sammy. I just gave him something to make him relax. Don’t worry. He’ll be fine in the morning and he probably won’t remember much. It’s for the best, I promise.”

Sammy wasn’t so sure, but he remembered the times he had helped his mom relax by giving her more alcohol those tense days while he was waiting for his Dirty to come off. He did it to save himself. It didn’t really hurt her in the end, but he still felt real guilty about doing that. Could he blame Grandpa William for doing almost the same thing to make Angry Grandpa go away?

The answer was a complete no. He was so afraid of Angry Grandpa and what he might do to him if he ever came back that he was willing to help Kevin relax so they could make this Mr. Boogie happy. And Grandpa had promised him that like his mom, it wouldn’t hurt his friend in the end. They just needed to borrow him for a while.

Sammy lined himself up with Kevin’s red hole. His cock was all covered in gel and he was ready to be the first to do that with Kevin. Grandpa said it was called ‘making love’ when you do it with someone you really care about. When Sammy pushed in, Kevin barely grunted. When Grandpa had to pull Kevin up off the couch and hold him upright for Sammy, he suddenly felt like it was too wrong.

“I don’t want to do this, Grandpa. Let him back down.”

The old man gently lay the drugged boy back on the towel. Sammy pulled his cock out of his best friend.

“It doesn’t feel right. I don’t want to do it like this. I want him to moan and groan and I want him to hug me and stuff. This is wrong.”

“I know what you mean, Sammy. I don’t like it either, but we have a plan. I’m afraid that if we don’t follow it close enough it won’t work.”

“You mean if Kev doesn’t have enough orgasms, Mr. Boogie won’t be happy?”

The old man sighed.

“I knew that bastard Harmon was talking too freely in front of you. You’re never to say that name again, do you hear me? Just forget you ever heard it. You’re too young to start worshi- working for him. You’ll find out sooner than you want- believe me, Sammy. Don’t invite him in, okay? And don’t ever tell any of the other kids about him, either. You could put them into serious danger.”

Grandpa’s words were so full of fright, it sent a chill through Sammy’s body and he promised right away. He didn’t want to be the cause of any of his friends getting into trouble. But still, they hadn’t solved the problem.

“Can Kevin and me do it together next weekend? No alcohol or whatever you did to him? I promise I’ll give him so many orgasms he’ll be begging me to stop. I mean, two weekends of orgasms has to be better than one weekend, right? It should cure you twice as good.”

“I guess we can try it, if that’s how you want it.”

They moved on and positioned Kevin sitting on the couch with Sammy holding his feet up to expose his butt. Grandpa made the first fake cock slick and then he worked it into Kevin’s butt. Kevin groaned and his eyes opened a little as Grandpa found his spot. He pushed it deeper, carefully watching Kevin’s face and stopping when it turned into a grimace.

It took a whole five minutes to get all four inches into him. Kevin was given some time to rest and Sammy grabbed Kevin’s water bottle and fed him some. Kevin drank in a daze and it reminded Sammy of Richie’s hamster drinking from it’s water bottle. Grandpa started moving it in and out so Sammy re-capped the bottle and held onto Kevin.

Kevin flexed and groaned as the old man skillfully worked the tip of the object against his insides. He added more and more of the gel, making sure Kevin’s insides were coated but each time he pushed it in, he made sure to squeeze it past his prostate. Sammy saw Kevin have another butt orgasm. He kissed his friend and told him it was almost over but Kevin wasn’t listening as Grandpa William drove him toward yet another orgasm.

“We should do the next one- I think he’s used to this one.”

The white-haired man seemed to come out of a trance. While he was grinding Kevin’s prostate, he had that kind of leering grin Sammy had seen on his face a few times tonight. When Sammy spoke, the expression changed to surprise and he gently removed the cock.

The next one made Kevin beg for it to stop. Grandpa worked it in and started moving it in and out like the first one, but Sammy remembered how much more full, and how much harder that flared head hit his own prostate. It was making Kevin flinch like he was being shocked. Grinning Grandpa came back and Kevin was driven to have another two orgasms.

“No more… Please no more orgasms! I want to stop now. Why am I so sleepy?”

“This is the last one, kid. You’ll get your medicine and you’ll be qualified to have anal sex with any donor if you want the most effective medicine. Also, you can do it with Sammy without an adult present, but only if we finish.”

“Please, Kevin? It’s just one more thing and then we can go to bed if you want. I want to be able to do this with you again. In private. Please?”

Kevin tried to rouse himself, but he ended up flopping back down.

“Something’s wrong with me. Is that the alcohol?”

“I’m sure you’re feeling the alcohol still, son. But we need your decision. It would be a shame to come this far and not even get certified. C’mon- give it the old Miller try!”

Kevin opened his eyes and gave Grandpa a thumbs up.

“Okie-dokie, Grandpa William. But just don’t make me have too many orgasms, okay? Please?”

Grandpa smiled. No, it wasn’t Grandpa- it was Grinning Grandpa. Sammy knew Kevin was in for a rough ride.

In the end it was kind of a letdown. Kevin had more orgasms- Grandpa kept at it for a long time before he finally dumped his medicine. Sammy counted four times Kevin’s whole body tensed up and made little whines when the feeling got through the drug that was making him ‘relax’. By the end, Kevin was whispering ‘no more, no more’.

Sammy felt horrible for what they were doing to Kevin- even if he wouldn’t remember it the next day. He made sure to prepare the thing to keep the medicine inside before Grandpa finished so his friend wouldn’t waste any of it like he did. It was the least he could do for him. He really hoped Kevin wouldn’t remember.

Chapter 33: Anjit

Summary:

Are his parents really leaving all these kids alone? A humiliating talk with his mom. He doesn’t want to fall in love! But Brodie and Nick are so cool. And hot.

They had stayed at the park until the sun was setting and the street lights were just turning on. Anjit was nervous when they approached his house. He hadn’t realized that Brodie and Nick were going to sleep over. Jamal had just declared that there would be a sleepover, but he didn’t think anyone had bothered to tell his parents. He knew he would have to do some fast talking to his mom to make this happen for Jamal. Once more, his little ‘surprise’ had put Anjit in a bad position.

But it didn’t turn out to be a problem.

“Oh, well- the more the merrier, right?”

“But did you make enough food for everyone? Are there enough places to sleep? Aren’t you even a little upset?”

She smiled brightly at him and then hugged him.

“Oh, you’re always thinking of other people’s feelings! You’re such a great kid, you know? I don’t think I tell you that enough.”

“So it’s not a problem?”

“I’m sure you’ll work it out somehow. Your father and I won’t be home tonight, anyway.”

She looked at him expectantly.

“You have to work?”

“No! We’ve been invited to a party! Real high-society stuff! And your father bought me this beautiful dress and a hotel room. It’s going to be so exciting!”

“Uh, that’s great, I guess.”

“Well, I was hoping for a little more excitement for us than that! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity for us! Just to be able to go to one just once…”

She turned to him.

“Imagine if you could actually be in one of the super hero movies you kids like so much? To be able to say “yes, I was in a Rab-Cap movie. See- there I am, watching the bad guy attack!”

“Okay, mom. I get it. I’m just surprised that you would be okay with leaving us here all alone.”

Just then his dad came into the room. He went up to Anjit and grabbed his shoulders.

“Those seem like a fine bunch of boys downstairs, Anjit. Especially that Brodie boy. He’s a wrestler, isn’t he? I think I’ve seen him on the the local broadcast.”

“Uh, yeah. He is, and he’s second in his division this year. He’s also really smart, too. Did you know he writes mystery stories and won some prizes? And you wouldn’t believe how fast he learned how to play goalie! He’s like a genius.”

He didn’t know why he went on like that. For some reason when his dad brought it up, he felt compelled to tell them how awesome Brodie was. Because he was. He blushed under the knowing grins on his parent’s faces.

“All that in a smoking-hot package.”

Anjit must have blushed scarlet. He would never have expected his mom to say anything like that in a million years! He couldn’t imagine that it was just because they thought he was maturing. Certainly, they didn’t talk like this to each other whenever they were alone, right? Was this somehow- someway, Jamal’s doing?

“Just be careful, son. Don’t do anything you’re not ready for, okay?”

“Oh, okay, dad. Wait- I think I’m confused. Could you please be specific when you say ‘anything I’m not ready for’? It’s silly, but… I mean it sounds like you’re talking about sex!”

He ended up whisper-yelling the last word. He regretted asking the question as soon as it left his mouth. There was no way he was going to come out of this unscathed. He just hoped the penalty was that his parents thought he was a Dirty thinker.

It was the other one. The one where both his parents sit him down and have a talk.

“Well, son. We raised you to avoid being Dirty. You didn’t get to see the films and the books or a lot of the movies your friends got to see. It kept you from getting Dirty and we’re so proud of that. But it also means that Brodie might have a lot more advanced knowledge and… urges that you’ve never been exposed to. Do you understand?”

Anjit did understand. He understood it from first-hand experience and he had no idea why his parents never knew. By now he had attended many of Jamal’s sex parties and they all had a horrible lewdness that only a twelve year old on the edge of puberty could devise. And yet, they didn’t see it.

“Yes, sir. I understand.”

Before he could jump up and retreat from this humiliating conversation, his mom grabbed his hands in hers to get his attention. She looked at him with a serious face, like she would when he was younger and she was explaining something important. As always, her hands were cool and comforting.

“He is a very impressive young man, Anjit. I’m just worried that he has a strong personality and you’re so gentle. I can understand what you see in him, but you don’t have to prove anything to him, okay? I promise you that you’re just as impressive in different ways and I’m not just saying that as your mother.”

It was good advice. Anjit kind of needed it. He was impressive, and he hoped both Brodie and Nick noticed it. He squeezed his mom’s hands.

“You deserve someone who will look after your feelings as much as you look after others. Look for the warning signs, baby. He shouldn’t always dominate the conversation or talk over you. He should be polite and offer to bring you something if he’s getting one. He should be respectful of your time and not insist that you miss things that are important to you just to be with him.”

“Okay, mom.”

“And he should be respectful in bed, too.”

Anjit pulled his hands away from hers and shut his eyes. He didn’t want to hear that from his mom.

“Make sure he gives as much as he gets.”

“Stop- I don’t want to hear it!”

“Don’t let him put it in your mouth unless he’s willing to do it for you, too. And make sure he warns you before he squirts. And, you don’t have to let him do it in your mouth- it’s okay to use your hand to finish-”

Anjit was curled in a ball, his hands clamped over his ears.

“Okay, mom! I get it! No problem. Aren’t you guys going to be late?”

His dad, thankfully, agreed with that last part. Anjit had gotten an erection from the conversation- he couldn’t help it, thinking about Brodie’s cock in his mouth. Would it be big? Would his foreskin slide all the way back, or would it cover part of the tip? How much hair did he have? He couldn’t wait to-

Anjit got a hold of himself. There was one more issue and he hated to bring it up at all, but he was morbidly curious.

“Aren’t you guys afraid I’ll have to go to Reform School when we get Dirty? Won’t that ruin Brodie and my futures?”

His parents looked at each other for a second. He could swear they looked a little flustered.

“Well, we know Brodie is almost eighteen- just a few months away-”

“-basically eighteen and very mature. As for you, son… er…”

Anjit’s mom stepped in to rescue his dad.

“-also very, very mature. We think that a relationship with a fine boy like Brodie would be good for you, see?”

“Yes, being in a committed relationship teaches responsibility and cooperation and…”

“-commitment!”

His mom stood up and kissed his cheek.

“We are so proud of you, Anjit. We knew you would find a wonderful partner who will cherish you as much as we do.”

She kissed him again. Anjit wondered how she could know anything like that about Brodie. For the thousandth time, he wondered how Jamal did it. Subliminal programming? Were there shows laced with inaudible words like “Brodie is awesome” or “Let Anjit have sex with Brodie!” It didn’t seem likely.

His mom stood up smiling down at him as she studied his face. Then she let him go and her face turned sour.

“It’s Jateen I’m worried about. I know he’s going to end up with a complete floozy! Probably more than one!”

“Yes, yes, Natha. We can put him in a chastity belt when we get back. But right now, we have to leave to give us enough time to check in and get ready for the party!”

His parents gathered up their things. His dad took one look at Anjit’s obvious erection and handed him the garment bags to carry. He gratefully took the long, zip-up bags that would cover his whole front.

Once his parents were gone, it became Jamal’s show. He commented derisively on the fact that their console was from the last generation and couldn’t play the game he wanted. It sounded condescending and inside Anjit got upset. Their parents could easily afford the latest generation, but they thought it was a waste of money because there were no educational games that needed the new hardware.

But before he could say anything, Jamal went to his stack of belongings and pulled out a large backpack. He unzipped it and struggled to pull out a large, heavy box wrapped in blue paper with yellow stars. It was a present. He carried it over and set it on Anjit’s lap. He was grinning ear to ear.

Anjit tore off the wrapping paper with Jateen’s help. It was a brand-new deluxe version of the gaming console. It had everything- four controllers, a stand for the controllers, a camera that would let them interact with the games just by moving their arms! It also included several games. Anjit didn’t know what to say.

“Th- thanks, Jamal! This is an unbelievably nice gift! It must have cost you a fortune!”

Jamal shook his head and held up his hands.

“It’s from Uncle Bob. It’s the same one he bought Jason.”

Now Anjit was worried. Uncle Bob wouldn’t give them this if there weren’t strings attached. Strings that were likely to drag him into bed with the lecherous old man.

“Oh. Please tell him thank-you, but our parents won’t allow us to accept such an extravagant present from someone they don’t know. It sucks having parents so strict, but…”

“That’s okay. Jateen told us how much you wanted one, so Uncle Bob said you can pay him back later.”

That little rat! If Jateen thought he was going to get to play on it whenever he wanted and Anjit would pay the price- his little brother had another thing coming! He turned to Jateen, who was avoiding his gaze. Again, he didn’t want to look bad in front of Brodie. He stared daggers at his little brother.

“Oh. I see.”

Then, before his older brother could stop him, Jateen snatched the box from off of Anjit’s lap with a grunt. He put it on the floor and opened it as fast as he could. Anjit knew he wanted to make sure the console couldn’t be returned. Defeated, he leaned back against the couch and breathed out a big sigh.

“Little brothers. What a pain.”

Anjit smiled at Brodie’s attempt at commiseration, but Brodie’s brother was only a year younger than him and also- his little brother wasn’t Jateen. Then he felt Brodie’s shoulder touching his. Soon, Brodie’s leg moved over to press against Anjit’s. The dark-skinned boy felt a flush run through him, right to his penis. He stared straight ahead, trying to figure out what to do.

Press… release. Press… release.

Anjit pressed back, of course. With the rest of The Crew, they would just start having sex. Anjit had been seduced, but he had never had to seduce, or flirt or anything like that in the past. This was new territory and it was both frightening and exciting. And the next time Brodie pressed his leg against Anjit’s, Anjit flexed his heel and rubbed his leg up and down Brodie’s leg. And Brodie smiled!

The two teens furtively rubbed their legs together while the others followed the surprisingly lengthy setup procedure. Anjit especially watched Nicola as he handed parts to Jateen before he even asked.

All day, the young teen had been acting kind of aloof. Nothing was impressive and nothing was new for the kid. But Anjit saw the uncertainty and nervousness peek through every once in a while. And he had caught Nick staring at Brodie with a blush on his face and his jeans bulged out at the crotch. He blushed even more when he got caught. As if reading his mind, Brodie leaned over and whispered to him.

“Wow. Nick is really cute, isn’t he?”

“And really smart.”

Surprised, Anjit looked at Brodie, who was looking back at him with shock!

“I… I have no idea why I said that! What is wrong with me?”

He looked down as if he were searching his feelings. It was a look Anjit had seen a lot since he joined The Crew. Then he looked up at Anjit and smiled that beautiful, sincere smile that lit up his whole face.

“I think meeting you has made my brain go to mush.”

Brodie put his hand on Anjit’s thigh and gave it a squeeze. He might as well have been squeezing Anjit’s erection because he could feel another few globs of precum flow up his urethra and into his underwear. If this kept up, he was going to have to change them, or risk having a wet spot showing.

“It’s okay. I think he’s really cute, too with that sweet, oval face and those big ears he hasn’t grown into yet.”

“That adorable nose that’s shaped like a tear-drop. And did you notice, he’s got a hot little body.”

“I know. Just the right amount of plump left before his body burns it all up growing. I can’t wait to see what he looks like when that jaw grows out.”

Nikola noticed them watching and nervously looked away. After a moment, they saw him adjust himself. Anjit couldn’t help himself.

“Nick! Come over here for a moment.”

Nick got up and walked over to them, trying to nonchalantly cover his erection with his hands.

“We’re going to be done, soon. They just have to run the cable through the little hole and then plug it into the flatscreen.”

His nervousness came back and he looked away. Then he seemed to recover and he looked back at them as if it were no big deal.

“So, um, what’s happening?”

Anjit answered him.

“We just wanted to get to know you better. You seem like a pretty cool dude. Here, have a seat.”

Anjit brazenly leaned forward and pulled the boy half-way onto his lap and halfway onto Brodie’s. Nick exclaimed in surprise and squirmed.

“Relax, dude. We’re just three dudes talking.”

Brodie picked up on it and put his hand on Nick’s chest and pulled back. The boy’s hands clamped down on his crotch. Anjit rubbed the boy’s arm, pulling back on his shoulder. Nick suddenly gasped and looked at him with surprise and more than a little fear.

“You’re both-”

The young teen’s face became flushed and he awkwardly tried to sit up while keeping his hands firmly pressed against his crotch. Brodie patted his shoulder as he spoke.

“It’s okay, little man. Just relax. We’re all guys here, right? Does it make you nervous that we like you?”

Nick stopped squirming and thought about it. Anjit could only see his face from the side, but even so, he could tell that a number of emotions were playing across it. Eventually, the boy relaxed.

“Naah, it’s cool.”

Brodie pulled Nikola back against them. Now the boy could feel both erections behind him. He wiggled back and forth, making Anjit pull in deep breaths. Brodie ran his hand up the Middle Schooler’s thigh almost to his crotch. After a couple of times, Nick let his legs spread and enjoyed the contact. After a few more minutes, they coaxed his hands off of his erection.

Chapter 34: Keith

Summary:

Still locked up! Sleeping with Daryl. Prison sex.

Daryl had fallen asleep on the one bunk- the one on which Keith was restrained. The large man barely fit and he was curled up around the boy who was secured to the bars so that his arms were stretched above his head, and his legs were secured apart at the knees, ankles and waist. He couldn’t move, but at least he didn’t take up much space.

They had let him stand and stretch a few times during the day. Daryl stood between the cell and the door with his arms crossed while they released him and secured him back. Keith wished Daryl would have insisted that they leave Keith un-cuffed, but he was so grateful for what the man had already done, he didn’t press the issue. Besides, maybe Daryl agreed with them- he deserved to be chained up.

He let his head drop forward, starting his eighth or ninth attempt to sleep. He tried to calm his thoughts. He tried to think about the times he had had fun. He thought about Jacob. Not the sex- the other times. When they had won their first tournament. The first time one of their games had won an award. The time when they had conquered Endless Fantasy in one weekend by passing the controller back and forth.

He wished he was twelve again, playing video games with Jacob and fending off his little brother who always wanted to be a part of whatever they were doing. He wished he was clean again. He wished.

Suddenly, a hand wrapped around his face, closing his mouth. At the same time, he felt a sharp object painfully poking into the back of his neck. The stench of bad breath reminded him quickly that he had a neighbor in the other cell. The man hissed at him from just behind his head.

“Stay quiet, brat. If you wake up Daryl, I promise I will drag this razor blade down your neck and slice you open. You know what will happen if I cut the nerves in your neck? Good luck getting into ProSports when you can’t even feel your body. Nod if you understand.”

Terrified at the pain at the top of his neck, Keith barely nodded.

“Good. Now, you’re going to do me that favor I wanted. And you’re going to make it good, aren’t you?”

Keith hesitated until he felt the pressure and pain increase. He nodded again.

“Good. And remember- be quiet. If that black giant wakes up, I’ll make sure you never walk again.”

There was movement behind him, but the razor never left his neck. One swipe and everything would be over for Keith. He had imagined his future ruined by his spur of the moment decision to record the two boys, but if his nerves were cut, it wouldn’t matter if he wasn’t sent to Reform School- he would have no future. So when the dripping erection was poked through the bars and angled toward his mouth, he took it in.

It was horrible. It had flavor- something Jacob’s cock never really had. This one was ripe, and smelled, and he almost lost it when he felt little squishy lumps of something under the foreskin. He stopped and gagged as quietly as he could.

“That’s it- clean it, rich boy. Suck that lolly-pop and make ol’ Dangie feel good.”

Keith swallowed and had to take another moment as his stomach roiled. But after a moment and a push from the razor, he started moving his mouth up and down, trying to work his tongue over the tip as much as possible.

“Oh, yeah. You know how to do it, don’t you Dirty boy. I’ll bet you just love to get that Jacob boy’s stick in your mouth and go to town.”

The man’s free hand pressed against the back of his head as he thrust into Keith’s mouth, to the back of his throat. Keith shut his eyes and desperately tried not to gag, but he couldn’t help it. The cock pushed farther in, choking off his sound.

“I told you to be quiet. No gagging. I guess this is the first real cock you’ve tried, eh?”

Keith’s eyes were watering and his throat was burning from being pushed open on the large invader. He hated it, but at least it was stopping him from making enough noise to wake up Daryl. He managed to nod.

“I thought so. I’m going to pull out so you get yourself under control.”

Keith nodded again. The man pulled out and quietly, Keith took a lung-full of air. The glistening cock was pushed back in. The old man used his hand to guide Keith into a rhythm. He learned that swallowing helped to stop him from gagging, but it didn’t do anything to stop his eyes from tearing up and he could feel his face turning bright red.

“Oh, yeah, boy. Looks like you’re going to get to play Pro Sports after all. I’m going to cum down your throat so get ready- remember, if the giant black guy wakes up- you’ll get cut.”

It still took another couple of minutes, and the old man didn’t give him any warning when he suddenly shoved the whole cock into Keith’s mouth. It pushed into his throat and he started swallowing again and again. Then he could feel the slimy substance going down his throat. He felt humiliated to be forced to do it with this guy, but he didn’t have a choice. This was jail and he was expecting something like this. The raspy whisper returned, right next to his ear.

“Good job. You’ve got talent, boy. And you’re so hot. I never get to feel skin this smooth on such a tight body.”

The man’s hand started roaming on Keith’s body, under the over-sized tee shirt that covered him like a blanket. Keith felt his nipples tweaked, and his arm pits felt up. The hand went down and brushed through Keith’s developing patch of hair.

“Yeah- boys like you just look past Ol’ Dangie like I’m not even there. You know I could make any of those boys feel like they’re in heaven, but none of you ever give me the chance. Well, now I’ve got the chance and I’m not going to waste it.”

Keith wished he would just go away. The man’s breath was killing him worse than the cock in his mouth. He didn’t want this old pervert even touching him, much less making his body feel good, but he didn’t dare make a sound of protest.

The hand started caressing the teen’s limp penis. It caressed his inner thighs and his heavy balls. It looped all over until Keith’s equations could no longer overcome the good feelings and his penis started responding. And once it started, it came up quickly.

“Heh. No teen boy can resist.”

The man’s hand caressed him up and down his shaft. Keith heard the man ‘ooh’ and ‘ahh’-ing at the feeling of the tender, hot erection. Then he took the tee shirt off, exposing his body.

“Oh, man. You don’t even know, boy. Treasure this time- it’s all downhill from here. But right now- you’re a wet dream come true.”

Keith started to protest, but a quick press with the blade stopped him. He sat there, doing his best not to gasp or moan- or even flex too much that the bunk would shake. His eyes were glued to Daryl’s face, begging the man to stay asleep.

For several minutes, the man’s talented hand brought him to the edge again and again. Keith was breathing hard, and the tip was literally dripping with pre-cum. But he wouldn’t push him over. It became torture and several times, Keith almost begged him to make him cum. But he resisted.

Keith didn’t notice when Daryl finally woke up. The man reached behind Keith’s neck and grasped the old man’s hand. Keith gave a girlish scream when he felt a hot line drawn down his neck and he knew the evil man had cut him open.

“What’s this?”

Daryl pulled the man’s hand through the bars and grabbed something silver out of his hand. Ol’ Dangie pulled away from Daryl and moved away from the bars. Keith could hear him giggling uncontrollably. His neck burned and he could swear he felt liquid dripping down his back. He was terrified.

“He cut me! He cut my neck, Daryl! He cut me! I need pressure or something- can I use your tee shirt?”

Daryl was examining the object.

“What did he tell you?”

Keith couldn’t understand why Daryl wasn’t helping him- he needed a doctor before there was so much damage it interfered with his future career.

“He said he would slice the nerves in my neck with that razor blade and he did- he ran it down my neck when you woke up! I think I feel it bleeding! Can you please check it for me Daryl?”

Daryl held up the object. It was silver triangle and came to a point. Keith was confused.

“It’s a chewing gum wrapper, boy! He just folded it over into a triangle. It hurt when he poked you, right?”

Keith felt his face heat up. He couldn’t meet Daryl’s eyes. He had been tricked.

“What did he make you do, Keith?”

Keith shook his head.

“C’mon Keith. Tell me. Remember- what happens in here stays in here.”

“It doesn’t matter. It’s fine.”

Daryl sat next to him and draped his arm over Keith’s shoulders.

“Don’t be so hard on yourself, boy. This is your first time- you can’t expect to know everything.”

Keith sniffed. He hated this. He didn’t want to break down in front of Daryl- but especially not in front of that evil old man. But he couldn’t help it. Daryl pulled him closer.

“Let it out, boy. I know you must feel humiliated.”

Keith nodded, still looking at the ground. Well, looking at the ground, but the view was obscured somewhat by his flexing erection.

“Was he playing with your body?”

Keith nodded.

“And it made your hormones start pumping, didn’t it?”

Keith nodded.

“Daryl can make it all better. Just relax and let me help you.”

Keith didn’t nod, but he didn’t shake his head. After a moment, the man’s large hand started stroking him back to full-mast.

“But, I love Jacob…”

It was barely more than a whisper. After being brought close over and over so many times, he needed some release, but he was afraid of what Jacob would think if he found out.

Daryl stood and smiled down at him. He knelt in front of the teen and grasped his leaking cock.

“It’s okay. I don’t mind if you close your eyes and call me Jacob. It won’ bother me at all. Remember, what-”

“-happens in jail stays in jail.”

Keith finished his sentence and nodded. His need was so bad, it felt like his body was burning. He whimpered as Daryl’s hot, wet mouth slowly swallowed his whole erection.

Even with his eyes closed, Keith would never mistake Daryl’s experienced mouth for Jacob’s amateur enthusiasm. The mouth and tongue worked together to tease his cock. But like the old man, Daryl stretched it out. The man would pull off Keith’s erection often and dive down to the teen’s exposed hole to circle and tease him there. But then he tried to push it inside.

“No! Please.”

“Don’t be afraid, Keith. I promise it will only feel good. You don’t know how many people worship my tongue.”

Keith looked into Daryl’s smiling face. He did trust the man not to hurt him, but…

“Please. I want Jacob to be first. I know it’s sappy, but I only want to feel Jacob inside me. I’m sorry. I don’t want to offend you, sir- it’s just…”

The man’s smile became even larger. He cupped Keith’s head in one hand and leaned forward and kissed him on his forehead.

“Oh, I love it. I promise, I won’t push in, but I’m really loving your cute little moans. Can I still play just outside?”

Keith was relieved that the man didn’t take offense and nodded enthusiastically at him. The boy leaned back and started to enjoy Daryl’s efforts.

That forty minutes taught Keith more about his body than he had learned in the past few months. In the breaks between being pleasured, he tried to remember the moves Daryl made on him. All the places that really cranked him up, but that he would never have thought would feel that good- like behind his knees and- weirdly- his nipples. He couldn’t wait to make Jacob squirm and moan like he was now.

Then the time came. Once more, Daryl swallowed his whole cock. He could feel the man’s tight throat wrap around it and start swallowing. He felt the large tongue rubbing up and down and the motion of his throat caused Keith’s foreskin to rub back and forth over the tip and it seemed to go on and on until-

The teen’s whole body flexed and yanked against his restraints. He got lost to the feelings and it felt like he launched a gallon of his pent up essence into the man’s greedy mouth. By the end, he had to beg Daryl to stop between gasps. When the man finally pulled off, Keith’s whole body collapsed.

“Do you feel better now?”

Keith couldn’t lift his head, but he did his best to nod. He was still breathing so hard, he couldn’t speak. He felt the bunk sink down as Daryl sat next to him again. The man’s large hands were comforting as they continued to run over his sweaty body. Again, the teen reflected on how lucky he was that they had decided to put Daryl in his cell- and how lucky he was that the man hadn’t just decided to rape him. He could see by the strength of the man’s solid erection how much Daryl was attracted to him.

“So, what happens in here stays in here?”

“That’s right, baby boy. No one’s going to tell your loved ones that you let me comfort you in a time of desperate need.”

“Well, um… I mean, I’m not as experienced as you, but if you wanted me to, I could… well, I could suck you. But it won’t be as good as you did.”

Daryl smiled at him and kissed him on the forehead again. It was gentle and his hands never slowed their comforting caresses on his body.

“I would like that very much, Keith. But let’s get you nice and relaxed. Enjoy yourself right now while I keep you nice and safe, okay? You should get some sleep, if you can. Here- use my shoulder as your pillow.”

Keith nodded and leaned his head against Daryl’s shoulder. Daryl put one arm behind the exhausted teen’s head, providing a pillow of sorts from the bars. His other hand gently caressed around the teen’s chest and stomach and legs. And at some point, Keith slipped into a deep sleep.

Chapter 35: Joseph

Summary:

Sleepover. An intimate shower with Tim. Who’s that listening?

Joseph moved his piece around the board 6 spaces- the number he rolled on the dice. He landed on a card square, meaning he had to draw a card from the random effect stack.

“Take 50 dollars from the player to your left.”

Tim’s little brother Alex made a sour face, as he counted out 50 dollars from the small stack in front of him. So far, Tim was winning with Joseph in distant second. Alex was third with much less money than the other two. The three had played twice before since Joseph had started coming over, and Joseph had won each time, but tonight he was distracted.

“Darn! Now I’m down to two-hundred dollars!”

“It’s your own fault. You keep saving your money, hoping to land on your favorite space instead of building up your assets.”

Again, he glanced at Tim. He couldn’t help himself. He had been driven to four orgasms earlier that day by that infernal machine showing him bizarre but tantalizing images of things he had never imagined, but the one thing he couldn’t get out of his head was seeing Tim had called his name as he was cumming. That moan played out in his mind when he agreed to Tim’s nervous invitation to sleep over. And now, he anticipated what would happen when he and Tim would share a bed later. Suddenly, he couldn’t concentrate on the game.

“You know, I’m not really into this tonight, guys. I’ll yield the win to Tim. Maybe we can watch a movie or something instead? I’m still kind of tired from the test.”

“Yeah. No way I’m gonna win with only 200.”

“Ha! I win!”

Alex put his game money away and ran to the living room to pick the movie. Joseph stayed to help his friend clean up the rest of the game. As the two worked, Tim didn’t just brush up against him, but had actually paused for a second to press up against him. Several times! It was obvious that his friend was as excited as he was. That was awesome!

Alex had picked an animated kid’s movie about a living taxi cab. Tim vetoed it in favor of an action movie. Joseph didn’t really care what was on- he wasn’t really going to be able to concentrate on it anyway.

It ended up being and almost unbearable ninety minutes of sitting with a pillow in his lap and getting what looked like knowing grins from Alex. Maybe he was just feeling guilty and paranoid, he wasn’t sure. It was finally nine O’clock. It was Alex’s bed time.

“Alright! Go brush your teeth and get ready for bed, Alex. I’ll be up in a couple of minutes to tuck you in.”

“Why can’t I stay up late? There’s no school tomorrow.”

“You have to go to bed, Alex! Mom said so. Now go do your teeth.”

“It’s not fair! You always let me stay up before when mom’s working. It’s ‘cause Joseph’s here. You wanna do stuff without me.”

Tim sighed.

“Even if that were true, it wouldn’t matter. It’s your bed time, and if you don’t go now, I won’t let you play on the console for a week. Don’t test me…”

Alex looked hurt, but he went to the bathroom and started brushing his teeth. Joseph couldn’t help but think Tim was being a little unfair. After all, he wanted Alex to go to bed so they could play around with each other. But it wasn’t his place and he wanted to play with Tim real bad. They watched Alex walk down the hall toward the boys’ bedroom. Tim turned to Joseph with a tired smile.

“Let’s go to my mom’s bathroom so we don’t have to put up with Alex’s pestering.”

Joseph nodded and his erection returned in full force. He started to get really nervous. It was one thing to do stuff when the coach was ordering them around, but tonight- he had no idea what to expect. Would Tim make the first move? Would Joseph have the guts to do it if Tim didn’t? Was Tim thinking like him, or maybe his friend was just really tired. How would he figure out the difference?

Joseph followed Tim into the bedroom room and fished out his toothbrush and toothpaste. The boys went into the master bathroom and brushed their teeth together using the same sink. Joseph used the mirror to check Tim’s crotch, but his friend was pressed up against the sink so the mirror couldn’t show him if he was hard.

“Um, I still feel kind of icky after today’s test. I think I’d like a shower before we go to bed. How about you?”

Joseph did still feel a bit grimey after being in the chair earlier. The test took a long time, and they had taken so much time after to recover, Coach had run them out of the gym before they could shower. And he would rather be super clean if they were going to do what he hoped they would.

“Yeah. That sounds good.”

“You should start the water because it takes a couple of minutes to warm up. I’ll bring a washcloth and a towel after I make sure Alex goes to bed.”

“Okay, great.”

Tim left to go wrangle his little brother and Joseph started the water running. It was a nice shower, but smaller than the one in his parent’s bedroom. It was just about the same size as the one he used at home. Tim’s mom wasn’t as well off as Joseph’s parents. Their house was a lot smaller, but for some reason it always felt more like a home. Maybe it was just Tim and Alex being there, or it was some manifestation of the love from Mrs. Norman, who he had only met once.

“Here you go.”

He hadn’t heard Tim come back in the room. Tim handed Joseph a towel and put a washcloth over the top of the shower. Then the blond boy reached in and checked the temperature. He adjusted it some until he seemed satisfied.

“Is that temperature okay?”

Joseph reached in and felt the spray was nice and warm without being hot. He nodded and looked at Tim, wondering why he wasn’t leaving. Then Tim took off his shirt and dropped it on the floor.

“Just put your dirty clothes in a pile with mine. I’ll start a wash in the morning. I need to do some laundry for school anyway, so it’s no hassle.”

Joseph just watched as Tim opened his jeans and pushed them down and stepped out of them. He added them to start an actual pile. When he saw Joseph not moving, he smiled.

“Are you going to wear your clothes into the shower?”

 

That shook the dark-haired boy out of his reverie. He looked down and nervously removed his shirt and added it to the pile. Then he removed his own jeans and placed them on the pile. When he looked up, Tim had already removed his underwear and was using one finger to twirl them around. Then he pointed at the pile and they seemed to magically leap from his finger and land on top.

“I’ve been looking forward to this.”

Tim got into the shower and put his head under the spray and wet down his hair and face. Joseph quickly removed his own underwear and entered the shower next to his friend. He closed the curtain to stop the water from splashing out. Tim stepped aside to let Joseph under the spray. The shower was tight enough that the two teen’s erections brushed against each other as they traded position.

Joseph was wetting his hair in the warm spray when he felt the washcloth rubbing across his shoulders. Tim had obviously soaped it up and Joseph pulled back from the sprayer so it wouldn’t rinse off too soon. He enjoyed Tim’s hand on his back, but then Tim put one on his hip to steady him when he washed his lower back. It was just a hand, but feeling it so near his throbbing erection sent thrills through his body.

The two teens traded off the washcloth and each washed the other’s body. Joseph felt Tim lean back into him when he reached around Tim’s body to wash his front. Tim actually pressed his butt into Joseph’s erection, using his crack to massage the flexing tool. In return, Joseph used his hands to thoroughly clean Tim’s cock and balls.

After a moment of grinding against his friend, He decided it was time to do the thing he had been thinking of for the whole week. He turned Tim around and knelt in front of his friend. He took Tim’s erection into his mouth and at the same time, he continued to wash his friend with the washcloth.

It felt weird having Tim’s erection in his mouth. It flexed and he could feel the slime mixed in with his saliva as he did his best to keep his gums over his teeth. It was soft and hard at the same time- as warm in his mouth as the water washing over them while he tasted his friend for the first time.

“Dude! Oh! That feels so good.”

That encouraged Joseph to try and take more into his mouth, but he started gagging and had to pull back. Tim quickly admonished him for rushing things.

“It’s okay- it takes some time to get used to it. This feels awesome, dude so don’t push yourself.”

Joseph pulled back to the tip and he started rubbing it with his tongue. He started to try and wiggle it under the foreskin. Tim’s breathing was already deep, but now each exhale was done with a moan. Suddenly, he felt his head cradled in Tim’s hands. His friend started coaxing him forward as Joseph felt his thrusts with his hips. Tim guided him into a fast rhythm. Joseph brought the washcloth up and started rubbing up and down in Tim’s crack, making sure it rubbed across the tight pucker.

It didn’t take long for Tim to reach his limit. He let go of Joseph’s head and warned him that he was about to blow. Joseph kept it in his mouth until the first squirt, but then he lost his nerve and used his hand to keep stroking Tim while he sprayed the shower curtain with his sperm. The blond boy’s knees got so weak, he had to lean on Joseph’s shoulders to stay standing.

It took Tim a few minutes to recover from his orgasm and Joseph rinsed out the washcloth and started cleaning himself. Tim was all smiles and thanked Joseph. He took the washcloth from him and took over washing his friend’s body.

 

“That was amazing, Joseph! It felt a lot different than the ones from the butt. No wonder you were so happy last weekend when Coach made me do it to you!”

And when Tim knelt in front of Joseph to wash his legs, he looked up and smiled at his friend.

“Is it weird that now that I know what it feels like, I want to do it even better?”

He stroked Joseph’s cock a few times and then took it into his mouth. Joseph felt like Tim was even better this time- using his tongue more and taking him deeper. And as his stiff cock was pleasured, Joseph could feel Tim’s other hand, covered with the washcloth, being dragged up and down his crack and rubbing over his own twitching hole.

Clearly, Tim was better at it than Joseph was. He even showed off to his friend by taking the whole thing in until Joseph felt his lips pressed against his hair. Tim swallowed again and again, teasing the tip of his friend’s cock. And when Joseph finally cried out that he was cumming, Tim kept tonguing his erection until he was forced to pull it away .

The two boys ended up in each other’s arms, enjoying feeling each other under the warm spray of the water. After another couple of minutes, Tim pulled away and stopped the shower.

“Mom’s going to kill me for the water bill, but it was worth it.”

Joseph’s tired smile and nod showed he agreed.

“Next time, we can do it in my shower.”

They dried off and then dried each other, and wore the towels back to the boys’ room. They quietly entered the room and decided that it would make too much noise to fish out fresh underwear in the dark. They got into Tim’s bed together naked. After some shuffling and giggling, they settled down, Joseph with Tim’s arms around him, his back feeling Tim’s warmth and then hardness pressed against him.

“What do you think the test will be like next week?”

“I don’t know. Probably like last time, but Coach said he won’t be doing the mosquito thing again.”

“I hope not.”

They had been whispering quietly so they wouldn’t wake up Alex, but even so, they heard his voice from his bed on the other side of the room.

“You mean Coach Williams?”

That made Tim angry. Alex was only pretending to be asleep.

“Go to sleep, Alex. Don’t be such a snoop!”

“I was asleep, but you guys were so loud, it made me wake up.”

“Well, never mind. Just go back to sleep.”

Joseph had never been bothered by Tim’s brother or the fact that they shared a room before tonight. Now all he could think about was that he and Tim could do more stuff if his little brother had his own room to sleep in. He pressed in closer and without meaning to, ground Tim’s erection between his butt cheeks… He really wanted to see what it felt like to feel it inside him, but with Alex there, there was no way to even ask Tim if it was okay.

Chapter 36: Jacob

Summary:

Sunday morning. Some homework. Home invasions. Rebellion. Poor Keith! Time to grow up.

Jacob started another test on his filtering module. It was his contribution to the project and it would need to work flawlessly with Hunter’s management module. They had meticulously worked out the details and he had stuck with the requirements so in theory, everything should work perfectly. That’s what he had thought the last time too, but there were still problems when they tried to run them together.

Jacob was used to writing his code from beginning to end and never had to coordinate with anyone else’s code before. Sure, he had to use libraries written by others, but the code didn’t change under him like it did in this project. Hunter kept running into situations they hadn’t thought of and would send him notes on what was changed and how Jacob’s output would need to change. But it was fair because Jacob had done the same to him several times.

No matter how he felt about his lech of a teacher, coordinating the code with Hunter was a new experience and he was learning a lot. He wanted to ask his dad about it- what techniques did they use in MDC to prevent the constant back and forth? How did they make it so they considered every scenario when they were planning so that didn’t happen? But even though it was Saturday evening, his parents were busy at work.

A notification popped up on his screen indicating that he had gotten a hit on a search he was doing in MDC. He was hunting down a specific individual. He had created the program the night before in a fit of pique because of how unfair all the adults in his life were being. He was intending to strike back and get some justice but that was the night before. Now it was Sunday morning, and he wasn’t as sure about it. He was going to cross a line he swore he would never cross. How long would it be before he crossed the next one and the next? How easy would it be to do it again if he thought someone else was being unjust? And what if one day, he was wrong?

He dismissed the notification and concentrated on his code. Hunter and he were going to demonstrate the working code early the following week and Jacob didn’t want to be the one who let the team down. He didn’t have to decide about the scan right now.

He continued his work, hunting down bugs and cleaning up his code. That was another lesson from the lech- adhering to coding standards. Hunter was already more advanced than he was. His partner’s code was always immaculate. He needed to at least match his standard or… well, it would make him look bad. He tended to leave unused code and debug output all over because most of his code was one-shot, so it didn’t matter. Even code like the cafeteria display wouldn’t be published so he didn’t take much care in making it readable to another developer. This was different- the code he was developing with Hunter would be sent to the engineers at Boogle and you only get one chance to make a first impression.

It took another two hours to get the code presentable and working to the best of his knowledge. Finally, he packaged it up and sent it to Hunter. He was about to close his laptop and see if Keith wanted to play some Ffifa on the console, but then he remembered that Keith was in jail. He might even be going to Reform School and for what? Because of Dirty? And all the adults knew there was no Dirty! His anxiety about Keith had him imagining all kinds of terrible things happening to his boyfriend and it made him angry all over again.

He killed all his current programs and logged into his MDC account. He started the program that would make it look like he was doing work on his login and then he slipped down into the system level of MDC to see what his search had found.

It was there- at least it had narrowed down the location of his prey to three addresses. The traffic they intercepted all had the keywords he was looking for and better- they were all sequential addresses. They might all belong to the same residence. The only way to know for sure was to do some digital breaking and entering into someone’s private house and look around. Again, he started to second-guess himself. Were the keywords specific enough to filter out anyone else? What would happen if it was the wrong house?

He shook off the doubts. He was Hax0rK1ng after all, and the criteria should be fine. In fact, it was so specific he had been worried that he wouldn’t get any hits from his scanner. To be able to narrow it down to three sequential addresses was too good to be false. And besides, the person he was looking for wasn’t exactly a computer whiz. More than likely he had only the default MDC firewall and security and Jacob could deal with that easily.

He took a deep breath and started a scan on the first address. He used the slow scan to reduce the risk of setting off any alarms. He figured it would take fifteen minutes to fully check out the address and in his anger he was feeling rebellious. He was thinking about Keith. And truth be told- he was feeling more than a little horny.

He moved to his bed and in an other act of rebellion against the adults- he pushed his jeans down to his knees and began to stroke himself. He thought about Jessica and all the things he wanted to do with her. It felt good, but his brain kept including Keith in his fantasy and worryingly, it made it feel even better. He imagined grinding against Jessica while she sucked on Keith and at the same time, Jacob licked his butt hole.

When did licking Keith’s butt hole start to make him hard? He guessed it was when Keith couldn’t keep quiet or still when The Other did it to him. His friend had really liked it. He consoled himself by realizing that it wasn’t the licking itself that made him hard- it was the way Keith reacted to it. And remembering how the boy had gasped and whimpered as the sensation pushed him over.

He barely had time to push the tip of his cock into the tissue before he started squirting. He was careful to catch it all so he could flush the evidence. Rebellion was always best when one didn’t get caught and punished for it.

Now relaxed, he started to feel guilty. Here he was not just safe in the comfort of his own home, but making himself feel good without Keith. They were supposed to have spent Saturday having fun with the munchkins, and then spent the night having fun with each other. Poor Keith was probably as horny as he was, and if the streams and the movies were any indication, Keith wouldn’t get any private time to sooth himself. He must be going crazy. And it was all the adults fault!

Re-energized, he hopped back on the system and examined the results of the scan. It was a residence and it’s defenses were as porous as a screen door. He had been nervous about invading other people’s privacy. He was afraid it could lead to him becoming an oppressive jerk who would just trample over other people who got in his way. He laughed to himself because he now knew how childish that was. His parents and teachers had always wanted him to act more mature. He decided it was time to go all adult on their asses. He slipped into the suspect network and started downloading every file he could find.

Chapter 37: Anjit

Summary:

Jamal’s torture. Awkward morning. Double up in the showers- taking Jateen. Demanding respect.

Anjit woke up and felt weight on him. His groggy mind filled in Jamal to his right but the weight on his left was way too much for a younger boy. The size, too. Then with a start, he remembered Brodie and Nick. He took a deep, shaky breath and opened his eyes.

He lay between them in only his underwear. The thin cloth did nothing to hide the raging erection he had right now. In fact, when he looked down, he could see not only the large wet spot where the fabric was soaking up his precum, but he could see the irregular stains from the night before as he lay sandwiched between the two hottest boys he knew. But he couldn’t touch them.

It was Jamal’s suggestion when they were deciding where everyone would sleep. Jamal decided that they should get to know each other better by sharing the bed. But they shouldn’t have sex with each other because that would be taking it too fast. They had a hard time getting to sleep and stayed up more than half the night- all puns intended. It was torture.

Still, he did love the feel of Brodie’s strong arm resting on his. Brodie’s underwear looked satisfyingly filled in by his own flexing erection- complete with matching wet spot. His beautiful body had a fine sheen of sweat. Anjit ached to take the thick erection in his mouth and suck Brodie to a powerful orgasm.

And on the other side was little Nick. His sleeping face was so innocent and cute. He also had a matching erection and small wet spot. He had started out between them, but he had complained about being too hot and Anjit could see the deep flush on the boy’s face. They had switched positions three times until they moved Nick to the outside of the bed and Anjit had FeeBee crack the window to let in the cool breeze. The whole time his little cock had flexed and flexed behind the thin fabric. Anjit was pretty sure Nick didn’t understand why.

He finally had to move and he sat up as quietly as he could and crawled over Nick’s sleeping form to stand next to the bed. He left the room and hurried into the bathroom to pee. Before he was done, he was joined by Nick and Brodie on either side and for the first time he got to see their naked erections. He couldn’t help but drink them in.

Especially Brodie’s. His was different. He didn’t have a foreskin and ironically, it made his exposed cock look naked. Anjit had heard about it, obviously, but he had never seen one in real life. It looked clean. He longed to have it in his mouth. He wanted to bathe it with his tongue- every bit- knowing he didn’t have to worry about feeling the little squishy nuggets that even now he could feel had formed under his own foreskin from the night before.

Nick’s erection was as cute as he was. It was kind of flat and stubby. A mouth-full for sure and all but the very tip covered in a thick, tight foreskin. The boy was having to bob his hips while pushing his erection down to point it into the bowl. He noticed the young teen taking quick peeks at their erections, too. He was trying to be subtle but failing miserably. If Anjit hadn’t seen the boy’s eyes darting quickly back and forth, the bright flush on his face would have given him away. It was adorable.

The three stood there staring at each other’s cocks for a few minutes after they were done peeing. Brodie seemed to wake up first and cleared his throat before giving it one last shake and pulling up his underwear. Nick was breathing hard and he was so flushed his ears looked bright red. He suddenly looked embarrassed and hastily put his away. Anjit followed suit and flushed the toilet for them.

They grabbed their shorts and made their way down the stairs. Anjit got them some water and started a pot of coffee. He didn’t really drink it, but it seemed like the thing a sophisticated seventeen year old would want. He poured some juice for Nick. They talked about all kinds of things while Anjit started preparing breakfast.

It was only about ten minutes later when Jateen and Jason came down from his room and another five when Collin and Jamal came out of their parent’s bedroom. Jamal had insisted it would be fine if he and Collin slept in there. Anjit couldn’t disagree more. Or at all, really. Not when it’s what Jamal wanted.

He made sausage and eggs and pancakes and Brodie offered to cut up the fruit. The other boys left them alone to go play on the new console. The two teens talked about school and teachers and movies and made each other laugh and it was great. That still didn’t let that little jerk Jateen off the hook, though.

After breakfast when Anjit was cleaning up, Jamal came into the kitchen and started helping him wash the dishes.

“It’s okay. You don’t have to. I can do it.”

“No, I want to. That breakfast you made was awesome, dude. It really hit the spot. And I think Brodie and Nick thought so, too. In fact, everyone thought so.”

Anjit was taken aback. Jamal didn’t really do personal touches like this. He felt pleased.

“Oh, thanks. My mom taught me.”

“That’s great!”

Jamal handed the washed plate to Anjit and he started rinsing it off. Jamal grabbed another plate and started washing it.

“So… speaking of Brodie and Nick- what do you think?”

Anjit saw Jamal’s little grin he got when he was having his way.

“They are really nice. I really like them.”

“I knew you would the moment Jateen suggested it.”

“Jateen suggested it? Really?”

“Well, sort of. He knew you’d like either one so much and it was a shame you couldn’t have both. And I thought, ‘Why not?’ But, you know- only if you like them. But I knew you would. They’re really hot.”

Anjit’s anger flared anew. The little jerk- no! The little shit had betrayed him! Jateen wanted both of these boys to play with and he had manipulated Jamal into giving him what he wanted without even thinking about Anjit! His little brother was so selfish and disrespectful. And Anjit was fed up with it. It didn’t matter that Brodie and Nick were wonderful, if Anjit wanted Jateen’s respect, it was time for a punishment.

“I do like them, Jamal. They’re funny and really smart and yeah, they are hot. You told us to go slow so we didn’t play around last night and you know… I’m really feeling the need right now.”

Jamal smiled and clapped Anjit on the back.

“Congratulations, dude! You have some special friends in the gang! And don’t worry- those showers of yours are big enough for more than one person. I can have Jason shower with you. I know he’d love to get you off.”

Anjit smiled, but he shook his head.

“Well, since it was Jateen who came up with the idea, I’d like to thank him personally. Would it be okay if I showered with him? Alone?”

Jamal’s smile widened and he nodded.

“You got it, Anjit. You and Jateen can wash up together.”

Now that his immediate concern was satisfied, he couldn’t help himself but ask the question he had been wondering all night.

“So, um, when do you think it will be time for Brodie and Nick and me to… to get together? You know, so we’re not rushing it?”

The young black boy thought about it.

“I thought you guys could do it during the induction ceremony. You could fuck them and then we can all jump in. It’ll be great! We’ll all get to see their first times!”

Anjit was appalled and Jamal had to adjust himself thinking about it.

“Wait, so we won’t get to have our first time in private? But, don’t you think that will be embarrassing for them? Maybe we should get together and I can help them get ready so it won’t hurt... them... as... much…”

The look on Jamal’s face made Anjit stop talking. It was disappointment.

“But it would be so hot! Their first time should belong to the whole gang, don’t you think?”

“But Nick is only thirteen. He’s already going to feel real nervous the first time. I was hoping that Brodie and I could like, break him in slow and all. If everybody else is there watching, I don’t think he’ll feel free to be himself and enjoy it, do you?”

Jamal thought about it as they continued washing dishes. Anjit wondered what he was thinking. Truth be told, Jamal could be as selfish as Jateen at times. He loved Jamal, but the truth was the truth. He wished the leader of the gang could be more like Collin in the way he always thought of others.

“ No. I want to see it, it’s going to be so hot! It’ll be better for the gang if we can all watch. I’m sure you agree. ”

Maybe it was selfish of him to try and keep that between just the three of them. Besides, the extra support from the other members of the gang would be better for the kid. And he did want to show off Brodie’s body to the gang so it made sense to wait, didn’t it?

They finished the dishes and Jamal announced that it was shower time. He assigned Brodie and Nick to the guest shower, Anjit and Jateen to their regular shower and he took Collin and Jason into their parent’s shower. The group split up and left to go wash.

Jateen and Anjit undressed in the bathroom and he opened the door for his little brother to step in first. When they got inside, Anjit used the panel to close and lock the shower door. Then he opened the couch and requested the uncooperative patient program that Jacob had described to him. Jacob meant it as a warning, but it was just what Anjit needed right now.

Jateen stood in the middle of the shower, eyeing the therapeutic couch that had slid out from the wall. He looked at his older brother questioningly. Anjit ignored him and finished programming the shower. Satisfied, he hit start and the shower came on with a light, warm spray.

“So what do you think, Anjit? Brodie’s pretty hot, isn’t he? Did you see his cock? Was it big? I hope it is ‘cause I’m tired of yours being the only big one in the gang.”

Anjit approached Jateen without saying a word. He smiled at his little brother and when he got close, he reached out with both hands and… pushed him back on the couch.

“You broke your word to me, Jateen. You picked the two people you wanted and you never even asked me. And you promised you would.”

“No, it’s Jamal! I just asked him if-”

“That’s a bunch of bullshit, Jateen! Don’t lie to me. You wanted both of them because you liked them and and you didn’t care at all how I felt! Now they’re my ‘special friends’ and I never got a say! It was so disrespectful to me that I can’t even believe you did that!”

“But you like them, don’t you? It turned out okay-”

“You broke your word to me. You don’t respect me so now I’ve decided to teach you some respect, young man.”

Jateen looked scared and tried to get up, but the weird fabric on the couch had grabbed him and was holding him, just like Jacob had said. Anjit took his legs and pushed them up until Jateen was bent in half with his knees by his ears. Helpfully, the couch grabbed them, too and held his little brother in place as he squirmed to try to get away. The couch was too strong.

“Um, FeeBee- please dispense some conditioner.”

Anjit saw some white liquid ooze through the fabric in one place. He scooped it up and rubbed it between his thumb and two fingers. It wasn’t as slippery as the lubricant that Jamal supplied them, but it would do well enough. He scooped up a little more and jammed his fingers into Jateen’s hole.

“Aaaaaahaa haaaaaa ohhhhhh!”

His little brother wasn’t expecting it and the sudden pain made him cry out. Anjit pulled out and scooped up even more and again, jammed his two fingers inside his little brother.

“You went too far, you selfish little brat. You brought this on yourself.”

He scooped up even more and did it again, letting his anger get the best of him. Once more, it elicited a cry from Jateen.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry, Anjit! I promise, it won’t happen again!”

“You promise? You? Promise?”

Anjit jabbed his fingers in to emphasize the last two words. It was so hard it knocked the wind out of his arrogant little brother. He switched to scooping the fluid onto his own penis, which had gone limp while he was hurting Jateen. Now he stroked it with the conditioner until it was fully hard and thoroughly coated all the way down.

“Please, Anjit. Please don’t do this! I learned my lesson, honest! I respect you, I do!”

“No you don’t. Dad was right. A person has to earn respect and I haven’t been doing that. I’ve been letting you get away with everything so I guess you could say it’s my fault, too. But I’m going to change that now. You only ever think of yourself? Well, it’s time I show you that it’s in your best interest not to make me angry.”

He lined up his cock to Jateen’s hole. He pressed hard and slipped past the tight ring. Jateen yelped and looked at him with pleading eyes. Anjit didn’t waver. Not only did Jateen deserve what he was going to get- the boy needed it.

He thrust in fairly fast. He didn’t jam it- he didn’t want to damage his little brother- he just wanted him to feel like it did. It was like a spanking, but this one wasn’t going to ‘hurt me more than it hurts you’. Jateen was definitely going to be hurting more. The pre-teen gave a very satisfying yelp.

Then Anjit pulled back until again, just the head of his cock was inside. Then he pushed in again a little faster. Jateen screamed again and started to cry harder.

“Remember this next time you think you know better.”

He started picking up speed. He liked the scrunched look on Jateen’s face as the boy rolled his had back and forth against the pain. The tight little hole felt fantastic and Anjit’s arousal was urgent. It wasn’t Jateen’s pain that had him desperate with need, but the fact that he had slept with two of the hottest guys in town and hadn’t been allowed to get any relief. That residual arousal kept his cock hard and his desire to punish Jateen made him fuck hard.

“Remember this next time you decide it would be cool to play with someone else’s life.”

He started going faster, getting his rhythm down. On each stroke he pulled almost all the way out and then plunged back in with a ‘slap’ sound that could be heard over his little brother’s bawling.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

Anjit didn’t let up, though. Now that he was doing it, he couldn’t stop. He was chasing his orgasm and it was frustratingly close.

Slap, slap, slap, slap, slap…

The sixteen year old could feel his orgasm getting closer. Jateen’s face was tragic with his eyes and nose scrunched up above a mouth that couldn’t seem to close. It looked like his little brother was stuck in a constant, silent scream. The arrogant little shit wouldn’t forget this anytime soon.

Then something unexpected happened. Anjit felt Jateen’s hot rear end start to milk him. He couldn’t believe it and had to look down at his little brother’s erection for confirmation. Sure enough, it was flexing like a volume indicator at a dub concert. Somehow, his little brother was having an orgasm.

But Anjit was too far gone to care that much. Now Jateen was doing an ‘uhng!’ sound each time their hips met. The older teen was on the cusp of having his orgasm and he was getting more and more rough with his little brother. Jateen’s tears and wailing started again, only to be broken off by another orgasm! This time his whole body flexed in FeeBee’s restraints.

Anjit had to close his eyes and pretend he was thrusting into cute little Nick’s hole to make it over the edge. He flooded is little brother’s rear end with several mighty squirts of his semen. He leaned on the couch breathing hard. He stayed deep inside, letting Jateen feel his cock flex, pumping out smaller squirts. Then he unceremoniously pulled out, leaving his little brother’s hole empty. He saw some of his huge load begin to leak out of his little brother’ s hole, which didn’t seem to be able to close all the way .

Jateen tried not to look at him, but Anjit grabbed his chin with one hand and forced him to. The eyes were red and scared and serious. Anjit had his little brother’s complete attention.

“So you know what will happen if you disrespect me in the future, right?”

Jateen nodded.

“Yes, Anjit. I promise I won’t do it again!”

“And will you ever break a promise to me again?”

The small dark-skinned boy shook his head.

“I won’t, I won’t, really!”

“And that console is mine, not yours. Say it!”

“It’s your console, Anjit!”

“And if I decide I don’t want you to play it, you won’t go behind my back and do it anyway, right? Because that would be very disrespectful.”

“I won’t. I promise! I won’t disrespect you ever again! Please don’t hurt me anymore, Anjit. Please?”

Anjit ignored him. He was riding high on his triumph and felt like Jateen needed a time-out. He left his little brother strapped to the couch, crying and pleading to be let go while he finished his shower. After, he approached Jateen once more and stood over him with arms crossed.

He looked at Jateen’s puffy hole that was still an angry red. He reached down and ran his finger back and forth over it gently. It looked really sore. Why had he gotten so angry with his little brother this time? Sure, forcing Anjit to be special friends with two boys he didn’t even know just because Jateen liked them was a real slap in the face. But Jateen had done worse in the past, hadn’t he?

No. Anjit knew he would be forever bound to the two new boys- unless Jamal had another whim to break them up. He shivered. He never wanted to lose the unexpected love he had found. Even so, this was literally the worst thing his little brother had done to him out of selfishness. And don’t forget about the console that Anjit still had to pay the price for. He wasn’t at all attracted to the ferret-faced Uncle Bob and now based on what he had over-heard earlier that day, he was going to have to pay it off with both Uncle Bob and Jamal’s dad.

But still, he had really caused his little brother a lot of pain. It was something he had never considered doing before. He had joked about giving him a spanking, but before now, both boys knew it was an empty threat. Anjit wanted to use reason and discussion to resolve conflicts, even though all his past experience showed him that when Jateen decided he wanted something, he would never listen to reason. And this time, there was something more to it. What was it?

Then he imagined Jateen completely disrespecting him in front of Brodie and Nick. The looks of disappointment on their faces that he would let someone- much less his own little brother- treat him that way. That was when he realized that the intense anger he had been feeling was being driven by fear. His own fear that he would lose Brodie and Nick’s respect. It surprised him.

“FeeBee, you can release the patient now.”

Anjit caught Jateen’s legs before they could fall to the floor. He set them down gently and helped his little brother to stand. He knelt in front of the sniffling boy.

“What aren’t you going to do anymore, Jateen?”

Jateen’s face looked like he was again on the verge of tears. He sniffed them back and answered in a little voice.

“I won’t disrespect you.”

“And if I tell you to do something then you’ll… what?”

“I’ll do it. I promise.”

“And who owns the console?”

“You do, Anjit.”

Now Anjit held his arms open to his little brother. Jateen sniffled a couple more times before he broke down into tears again. His little brother fell into his arms and hugged him.

“I’m sorry, Anjit! I swear! I just… I mean they were so hot and… and… Nick makes me laugh all the time at school so I knew you and everyone else would like him and everyone says Brodie’s such a nice guy and he looks so hot in his wrestling outfit and-”

“Shhhhh….”

Jateen stopped talking and they held the hug.

“I never want to have to do that again, little brother. And it’s not that I don’t like Brodie and Nick- it was the fact that you promised that we would decide together and you went behind my back anyway because you wanted it.”

“I know. I’m sorry.”

“And because you wanted a new console, you signed me up to have to have sex with Uncle Bob. Again, you get what you want, but I have to pay the price. Because of your selfishness.”

Jateen’s hug tightened.

“I know. I didn’t mean it! I just saw that it was the best console anyone can buy and not even Sammy and Kevin have this one. All I thought about was how much fun it was going to be on Monday to get to tell them all about it…”

Anjit was running the soapy cloth over Jateen’s back and legs as they talked. It seemed that once he got his little brother’s attention, Jateen would listen to reason and see things from someone else’s perspective. There was hope for his little brother after all. He pulled out of the embrace and pushed Jateen a step back.

“Okay. Apology accepted. Let me know if you need some cream back there after the shower and I’ll put some on for you, okay?”

Jateen smiled and nodded. Anjit handed the washcloth to Jateen to finish up. He left the shower and quickly dried himself off. He wanted to get back to Nick and Brodie as quickly as possible.

Anjit got downstairs just as Nick and Brodie were coming out of the bathroom. Neither one could hide their erections and Anjit felt bad for them. They had probably ended up washing each other and building up those feelings, but neither one knew what to do with them. Or maybe Brodie did, but Jamal’s admonishment not to rush it too fast had undoubtedly stopped them from giving each other any relief. He surprised himself by pulling them both into a group hug.

“How was the shower, Nick? Did you like it?”

Nick smiled and nodded.

“It was so cool! The sprayers came down and sprayed us all over and FeeBee told us what to do and everything!”

He suddenly looked bashful.

“And I got to wash Brodie’s back and his chest, and he washed mine…”

Brodie ruffled Nick’s damp hair.

“You did a great job. I don’t think my back has been this clean in a long time, Nick.”

The boy pushed his hand off his head- he wasn’t a little boy! His tough look was marred only by the way he subconsciously reached down and pinched his erection through his shorts. Anjit felt a flush of what? Love? Protectiveness? Whatever mix of feeling it was warm and gooey an it felt wonderful to him. Nick was so adorable!

“I’m glad. You know if you guys sleep over here more, you can use it whenever you want.”

The three looked at each other for a moment and Anjit could see the hesitation as they remembered the torture of sleeping in the same bed the night before.

“Don’t worry. Once you’re in the gang, it won’t be like last night. We’ll be able to do more stuff with each other.”

“What kind of stuff?”

Now Anjit grabbed just Nick and hugged him tight, running his hand up and down the boy’s back. He looked up to see his own stupid smile reflected on Brodie’s face as he watched them.

“Stuff that will make you feel amazing! Stuff that will seem weird and maybe a little gross, but I promise you won’t have to feel the tingling and frustration ever again.”

“Really? When?”

Then Jamal’s voice broke in from behind him. Apparently, he and Jason and Collin were back downstairs.

“Well, first I have to officially ask you. Do you both want to join the gang? You know it’s really a family. You’ll belong to all of us.”

Nick looked nervously at Brodie. The older teen smiled at him.

“If it means Nick will be my little brother then I’m in. I’ve always wanted a little brother- especially one as cute as you.”

Now Anjit couldn’t help but rub Brodie’s back. It was so touching when he said stuff like that. Jateen was right- Brodie really was a nice guy. He really liked them both.

“Um, sure. That should be cool. What do we have to do?”

“Well, it’s a secret. But next week, we’ll all sleep over at my house and we’ll perform the ceremony. Then we’ll all have a bunch of fun with each other! Isn’t that exciting?”

The two boys nodded nervously.

“You two will love it, I know it.”

“Will I have to get naked in front of everyone?”

“Yup! But don’t worry- everyone will be naked. It’s part of the ceremony. You’ll like seeing Brody and Anjit naked, right?”

“Yeah, I guess.”

The thirteen year old pinched his erection again even as he tried to act nonchalant.

“And then you’ll feel what an orgasm is, and not just one, but a lot! We’ll all get to show you! Isn’t that exciting? You’ll get to have them over and over!”

Nick’s tough look slipped and a little of the boy showed through as he imagined the things they would be doing. He looked a little nervous. He was out of his depth with the idea of sex and he looked between the two older teens for some direction. They nodded at him encouragingly. He swallowed hard, but looked at Jamal and nodded, mutely.

“But remember- no matter how much it tingles, don’t rub it or do anything to it. We want to see the expression on your face when you feel it the first time!”

Nick’s tough-guy look rallied and the nervousness left his face to be replaced with an aloof expression. His next question was said almost as sarcasm, but Anjit could see that the boy was tensed, waiting for the answer.

“So... what if I don’t like them?”

Jamal laughed.

“There’s no chance of that, Nick. I give you my word- once you feel it, you’ll want one every day- no, you’ll want one all the time!”

Anjit was suddenly worried. Jamal didn’t seem to realize how his words became orders and was careless. But before he could say anything, Jamal seemed to sober up and he pointed an accusing finger at the rest of the gang.

“But remember- that’s not just for Nick. I don’t want any of you to have one until the ceremony. Yeah! That’ll make it so much better!”

He looked around at the confused faces of the gang.

“Listen up! Nick and Brodie have agreed to join the gang, everyone!”

The boys’ smiles lit up the room and they clapped and said things like “Yeah!” and “I can’t wait!” and there was even a “That’s way cool!”. They moved in to hug the two new boys.

“But from now until next weekend, none of us are going to have an orgasm, right?”

That dampened their spirits greatly. Anjit glanced at Nick and Brodie, who had picked up on the mood change.

“Okay, Jamal. If you say so.”

“I do. Next weekend, we’ll have more orgasms than ever before, but until then- no doing sex stuff. I mean it.”

They nodded, their faces showing disappointment and a little anxiety. Anjit didn’t blame them. He had gotten used to having a morning blow job from Jateen. Jamal had said that when their parents weren’t home, anytime one of them got the itch, they would go to the other one to have sex. It was so awkward and uncomfortable at first, but it had been going on so long, it had become almost as mundane as washing their hands. So this was probably a good thing. Maybe a break from all the sex was just what they needed.

Nick looked confused. Anjit could tell he didn’t understand why it would be that big of a deal. The young teen would find out the following weekend. And not just once, but many times. Intentionally or not, Jamal was making sure the boy would anticipate the ceremony and imagine what would happen all week. And after the ceremony, little Nick would be hooked. It was going to be a rough week for Anjit, too. No matter how much he wanted to deny it, how much he wanted to fight it- he desperately wanted to get his hands on that soft, smooth body and show the boy how good he could make him feel.

Chapter 38: Keith

Summary:

Got to stretch. Shower? Daryl goes with. A crowd in blue watches. Daryl suggests some cooperation.

Keith opened his mouth to take another bite of the burger Daryl was holding up for him to eat. It was from Kemp’s and even though it was delicious, it reminded Keith of yet another thing he would miss if he was sentenced to Reform School.

“Here, take a sip of soda to wash it down.”

Daryl was amazing. He patiently fed Keith since the boy’s hands were bound back to the bars after that morning’s stretch when they let him free to use the toilet. The officers leered at him as he stretched his cramped body. He was getting used to it and didn’t even try to cover up. At least his erection had gone down after he drained his bladder . But then they had locked him back up and left again.

Keith sipped from the proffered straw and nodded thankfully at his cell mate.

“You should eat yours, Daryl. It’s going to get cold.”

“Don’t you worry about me. I’ll always enjoy a burger from Kemp’s no matter what temperature it is. I want to make sure you’re fed, first- after all, you’re a growing boy.”

Keith finished the burger and most of the drink before Daryl unwrapped his meal and started eating.

“You know, it’s not as easy as you think it will be, being chained to the wall all weekend. You think you were sore this morning- just wait until after another night of that. I know you’re tough but even that might get too much.”

It was true. It took Keith a couple of minutes to get off the cot in the morning. Only the threat of peeing on the floor made him hobble quickly and painfully to the little metal toilet. His legs were so cramped and sore they almost collapsed while he was letting his bladder drain. And even though it had only been a couple of hours since they had put him back, he could feel all his muscles tightening up again.

“Yeah, but what can I do about it? I think they like treating me this way.”

“It’s a negotiation, son. I think if you just cooperated a little, they would probably not handcuff you to the bars again. It’s up to you, but if it were me, I’d swallow my pride and maybe a load or two to be able to lay down and sleep before I had to show up in front of a judge.”

“But that’s wrong! They’re supposed to ‘serve and protect’, even if it’s a prisoner. They can’t do this.”

Daryl reached up and pulled on Keith’s hands, reminding him that they were still firmly secured to the bars above his head.

“It seems like they can.”

Keith shook his head and looked down. How could he give in? The cops were wrong and they shouldn’t be able to tie him up like this for hours and hours, right? This couldn’t be regular police procedure. If he gave in, he would be part of the problem. Then they would get away with it and that shouldn’t happen!

“No! They’re not supposed to do this! They can’t treat people this way and get away with it, right? I mean, this has to be against the rules, right?”

Daryl seemed to think about it.

“Probably, but you did say you wanted to kill yourself.”

“No, I said I wanted to die.”

Daryl looked at him owlishly.

“A judge won’t see the difference. And then you’ll have to prove that you never intended to commit suicide, and then- you’ll have to prove that they knew you never intended to commit suicide. Then it’s your word against theirs, see?”

Keith’s frustration flared to the point where he wanted to cry. This wasn’t how the world was supposed to work. The police arrested you and kept you safe until you went to court. They didn’t strip you naked and play with you until you got the tingles and then laugh! It was outrageous! He was in jail for Dirty stuff, and now all the police want him to do more Dirty stuff with them ! And they didn’t even care if he wanted to or not. They were bullying him- the exact thing the police were supposed to stop! He set his jaw.

“I hate bullies. I can’t give in to them. I just can’t.”

“Well, I admire that a lot, Keith. You’re an honorable young man, but I think I’d be remiss if I didn’t tell you some wisdom from a guy who’s been around the block a few times. ‘Pick your battles’.”

Keith thought about that.

“Isn’t that like backing down? It lets the bullies get their way.”

“Keith, sometimes- and in this situation in particular- the bullies will get their way. Picking your battles doesn’t mean you don’t fight- it just means you limit the damage the bullies can do before you get them where you want them.”

“Where do I want them?”

“In court. Preferably while you can still walk without crutches.”

“But you made it sound like it couldn’t happen. That I couldn’t win in court.”

“Win or lose, it will shed light on the problem, right? Even if you lose, it will be big news in Probity. People will pay attention to it. You might lose in court, but you could win in the court of public opinion. And that would be a fight worth winning.”

Keith thought about it some more. His thoughts writhed against he idea of giving in, even a little. It went against everything he stood for, but then this wasn’t a playground and this set of bullies could do more to him than just give him a bloody nose. No matter how he tried, he couldn’t escape the fact that he was a teen boy in an adult situation and maybe being stubborn wouldn’t work the best in the long run. But they are bullies!

His frustration continued. He would rather die than give in to a bully! But how about being crippled? How about being stuck in Reform School and never seeing his family or Jacob again? What good would it do for that to happen? Would it stop these men from bullying anyone else? It wouldn’t. Daryl was right. He may have to play along just long enough to get away from here. His shoulders slumped in defeat. He had one last concern.

“What if they want to hurt me? Like, they choke me and won’t let me breathe? What if they really hurt me bad?”

“Would it make you feel better if I were there to keep ‘em honest?”

Keith grimaced and pulled his left leg against the zip ties to fight off a sudden cramp. He had been in worse pain than he was right now, but then again, he had never had a cramp when he couldn’t stretch his leg. He knew the pain was just going to get worse. He groaned and tried unsuccessfully to un-cramp his leg.

Daryl didn’t even need to be asked- he reached down and started massaging Keith’s leg to work out the cramp. Unfortunately, his hands working up and down his inner thigh got Keith hard. Again, without asking, Daryl leaned down and took Keith’s cock into his mouth. Keith wanted to protest, but it was too late. Between those hands massaging his thighs and tickling his balls and the warm mouth with the flittering tongue his eyes went immediately half-mast as he let the pleasant sensations flow through him.

Daryl took his time and when he finally let Keith pop, the man pulled back the boy’s foreskin and took him in all the way down until the tip was in his throat. Again, his magic throat massaged the raw tip of Keith’s erection as he swallowed over and over through the whole extended orgasm. It took the young teen a few minutes to recover and the whole time he longed to put his arm over his eyes and block out the world while he just experienced the wonderful feelings afterword.

“I’ve got to learn how to do that- I want to show it to Jacob and blow his mind!”

Daryl stood and Keith saw that he was hard now.

“I can teach you. It’s all in how you breathe…”

The lesson lasted an hour and Keith ended up with tear-stained cheeks and had almost thrown up more than once. But at least it distracted him from the cramps. And besides, by the end, he was able to keep Daryl’s flexing cock in his throat and swallow ten times before he had to pull off and take the last of his load in his mouth. Daryl was impressed.

“That was some fine dedication, Keith. Most boys your age would have given up after the first time they almost lost their Kemp’s.”

Keith’s voice was hoarse when he responded. It was so low, it didn’t even sound like his.

“It’s like working out. You have to keep pushing your limits to get stronger. If you never push your comfort level, you don’t make any gains.”

“That’s very true.”

They sat in silence, each lost in their own thoughts until Keith’s cramps came back with a vengeance. He tried not to let it show, but without some relief the pain just kept growing until the boy couldn’t help but let out a whimper. Daryl started rubbing his legs again while he tsk’d in sympathy.

Another hour went by and now Daryl’s hands were getting tired. Keith started pulling again against his bonds, trying to tense the muscles and drive out the cramping. Now his butt was numb and he had to wiggle his hips side to side to try and get some blood back in it. He considered Daryl’s advice again while he thought about the rest of the day and all night. Would he even be able to move on Monday?

Then he started to worry if having cramps this bad for this long might be damaging his muscles. Could his stubbornness be threatening a possible career in Pro Sports? How ironic it would be to win the case and avoid Reform School but end up being doomed to a minimum wage job after High School. Aaaargh! He wished these stupid cramps would go away!

It seemed sudden that the door opened and three officers came into the cell area. They stopped outside the call and one of them opened the door. He stood behind with a taser while the other two went in to release Keith from his restraints. Keith stretched out his legs and yelped as the cramps were even more painful when they were being released.

“C’mon Burt Clemens, it’s time for your shower.”

Keith was still bent over and nursing his legs. His back was also stiff and painful. He wasn’t ready to try and walk yet. He was going to stall for time by asking the obvious question, but the other guard beat him to it.

“Who the heck is Burt Clemens?”

“Oh. That was my neighbor. He committed suicide two years ago . It was a reference.”

“But that doesn’t work unless everyone knows who it is so they get the reference. You should have used someone famous.”

“I don’t know any famous people who committed suicide.”

“What about Cleopatra?”

“This kid won’t know who that is. Here, kid- who’s Cleopatra?”

Keith was just being able to stand up. His whole body ached more than when he was sitting, but that was just because he hadn’t realized how numb he had gotten. The sudden question caught him by surprise.

“Um, The Queen of Denial?”

“See? He knows who she is,” he said smugly. The other one looked at him suspiciously.

“Did you say ‘The Nile’?”

“What’s ‘The Nile’?”

The second guard looked annoyed and pulled on Keith’s arm to take him out of the cell.

“C’mon, kid- a shower won’t kill you although I guess you wish it would.” He looked at the first guard expectantly.

“Meh. How about ‘time for a nice hot shower- it’s to die for!’?”

The third officer spoke up.

“Knock it off you two. Your jokes are going to make him suicidal.”

They passed through the door and Keith nervously looked back to see Daryl kind of tagging along behind them. They hadn’t bothered to lock him in the cell. Keith felt a wave of gratitude and relief to see the large man wink at him.

“Wash completely and follow all instructions, ‘cause if you don’t- it’s your funeral.”

The other two guards looked at the first one and congratulated him on finally having a good joke. Keith wasn’t amused, but he knew better than to argue.

The two were led into an open shower area like at school. No privacy as Keith had expected. They were placed under side-to-side nozzles which had to be pressed over and over because they would only run for a couple of minutes. Then he felt Dary’ls soapy hand on his back and he stiffened. Daryl stepped over to his shower head and whispered into his ear.

“Relax. Let’s put on a little show for them. Maybe it will be enough to make them forget to cuff you back. What do you say?”

The man’s hands ran down to his buttock and then through his legs to tickle the back of his balls. He was suddenly half-erect anyway, so maybe it was worth a try. He leaned back into his benefactor’s chest and let him have his way.

 

Daryl’s strong hands caressed him all over, but playfully avoiding his straining erection. Every once in a while the boy would look over at the officers watching, rubbing the large bulges that had formed in their slacks. He felt Dirty and wanted to shrink into himself. Then Daryl would gently pull his chin over, making the boy look him in the eyes.

“Ignore them. There’s nothing you can do about it right now. Just imagine how much fun you’ll have with Jacob when you get back to him with all these new techniques. He’ll fall in love with you all over again.”

Daryl started kissing his neck, using his head to block Keith’s view of the bullying police officers.

“Imagine Jacob’s smooth body stretched out in front of you- open to anything you want to do. Trusting his best friend…”

The hands started pinching his nipples and running up and down his sides. And as he saw Jacob’s hot body and flushed cheeks, his cute erection flexing in anticipation of Keith’s touch- Daryl’s soapy fist took the first firm stroke down his own flexing erection. Keith moaned loudly and arched his back out, thrusting his hardness into the firm grip. In his imagination, Jacob smiled.

“Yeah, boy. Now imagine you and me together, both of us working that tight body. You take his erection into your mouth, you start rubbing it with your tongue…”

One of Daryl’s large fingers invade Keith’s mouth and he started sucking on it like it was Jacob’s cock. Then Daryl’s other hand made it’s way down to his crack and started rubbing little circles on his hole.

“While I spread his creamy cheeks and start eating out his sensitive hole like a double-scoop of Kemp’s best ice cream! He would feel sooooo good, his brain would melt.”

And Daryl’s hand reached around and started stroking Keith again.

“He’d make those little noises- little moans and gasps as his mind tried to keep up with all the amazing feelings. I’ll bet he’d have both hands on your head and when the time came, and he pushes all the way in… to his amazement you wouldn’t gag. Instead, he’d feel every drop of his orgasm milked out of him.”

Keith was caught up in the vision and he imagined Jacob feeling what he was feeling right now. It turned him on more than anything. And just as he was about to squirt, the main officer interrupted them.

“Stop, stop! This is boring. We want to see that big man-cock d estroying his throat. Make him swallow that load and maybe we’ll overlook the restraints today.”

Daryl stopped and looked at Keith. The boy was still out of it- off in his imagination, being with his best friend. Daryl shook him gently by his chin until the boy’s eyes focused on him.

“They said they won’t bind you up if you suck a load out of me. Do you want to do that?”

Keith felt disappointment from being pulled from his pleasant day dream and back into this hell. But he couldn’t be tied up again. He nodded. Daryl pulled him close and whispered into his ear.

“Remember that they want a show. I’ll let you set the pace, but if it’s over too soon, they won’t be satisfied.”

“Okay.”

“And at least try to make it look like you are enjoying yourself. Like my cock is the best lolly-pop you ever tried. If you can make one or more of them blow in their pants then you’re good.”

Keith nodded and Daryl’s strong hands grabbed his shoulders and spun him around to face the large man. The man’s eyes bore into him- not mean, but not exactly gentle, either. Keith felt a thrill as those hands pushed down on his shoulders, pushing Keith to his knees until he was face-level with the large ebony cock. Keith looked at it a moment and then closed his eyes and leaned forward to take it into his mouth for the second time that day.

“Ahhhh…. That’s what Daryl likes. His big, black cock holstered in a tender white boy’s mouth. You work hard to make Daryl feel real good now.”

Keith felt Daryl’s hand on the back of his head, setting the pace. The firm pressure began pulling him farther and farther down the hot, meaty shaft. Keith could feel the soft foreskin moving around under the firm stroking of his tongue. And as the stiff tube pushed into his throat, he tried to remember all the things Daryl had taught him like how to breath as it pulled out and how to swallow when it pushed back in. And when he suddenly felt those stiff, trimmed hairs on his nose, the officers broke out into applause.

“Look, Hernandez, you can see the fucking thing in his throat!”

Keith looked up into Daryl’s eyes as the man pulled out and then pushed back in. Now the man’s hands were cupping his face, holding it in place while he started thrusting. Knowing he was under the control of such a powerful man sent another wave of tingles through his body and he couldn’t help but moan. He saw Daryl’s eyes droop. After a couple more long strokes, the large cock was withdrawn.

“Daryl wants to feel your hands on his body, too. And he wants to feel the pretty white-boy tongue washing his balls.”

Keith leaned forward and started licking up and down the gooey shaft. Then all the way down to that heavy, low-hanging pouch. He ignored the watching officers and just wanted to make the man who had saved him feel good. Daryl kept running his hands through Keith’s hair and gave him moans of appreciation.

“I’m gonna cum… I mean, Daryl’s about to pop, boy!”

 

Keith made sure the nestle the tip right where his throat could massage it the best and concentrated on trying to ride out the whole orgasm without pulling off. When it was over and Keith slid the wilting erection from his mouth, he looked up into Daryl’s eyes. The man quickly reached down and pulled Keith up off his feet into a hug. His arm went under Keith’s naked rear and boosted him up and Keith reflexively wrapped his legs around the large waist.

Daryl held him like a child and Keith’s embarrassment fought with the comfort he was feeling. Then he realized that the deep breathing that was echoing off the tiles walls wasn’t coming from just him. He sneaked a glance at the officers.

The four men in blue stood shaky legged, each had his own wilting erection out and Keith realized they had all been jerking off while they watched him sucking Daryl. They were all staring at the two with their mouths open. Keith’s exhausted brain caught up and all the shame and humiliation overwhelmed him. How had he gotten to a place where he had to perform perverted and Dirty acts in front of these adults so they would leave him alone. How could he be so weak that he let them push him to this point after only a couple of days?

Being carried by the large man was humiliating and under other circumstances, he would squirm free and insist in standing on his own two feet. Instead, after everything that had happened to him- the evil police, the drunk in the cell, not getting much sleep the night before- he had no strength left. He surrendered to Daryl’s comfort. He let himself feel like a little kid, safe in his dad’s strong arms. He buried his face into Daryl’s neck and closed his eyes.

Chapter 39: Carl

Summary:

Not a fat loser. What’s going wrong? Is it glands? I’m feeling fine, mom. Can’t sit still- got the tingles. Go run it off in the park.

Carl stepped off the scale, disappointed. He hadn’t lost any weight since the last time he weighed himself. He couldn’t understand it. He ran, he worked out and he was starting to be able to keep up with the rest of his P.E. class so why wasn’t his body looking like his friends’?

He took the towel from his waist and started drying himself. Maybe it was the extra weight from the water that was doing it! He began to dry his hair and then his torso. But then regrettably, he had to put the lid down on the toilet to sit on it so he could dry his legs and feet. His friends could just dry themselves standing up. They just bent over and did it. But then they didn’t have a huge stomach in the way, and they could get the towel between their thighs without have to spread their legs and- most important- they didn’t get light-headed when they bent over. He sat and sighed again and began to dry his legs.

Afterword, his body was as dry as he could get it and there was no difference on the scale. It was frustrating.

He wrapped the towel around his waist again and left the bathroom. His mom was outside and smiled at him. He wrapped his arms around his chest and tried to cover himself.

“There’s my big boy! All clean now? Are you ready for a big Sunday breakfast? Do you smell that, Carl? I made fresh cinnamon rolls for you!”

Carl could smell them. The smell of cinnamon and fresh bread blending into a single, almost arousing flavor. He knew those rolls well and had always loved them, especially right from the oven. Just from the smell he could imagine biting into one and feeling the warm, puffy bread almost melt in his mouth and the frosting she made- with a sour hint of cream cheese- coating his mouth. Then his towel fell off and he realized that it wasn’t almost arousing- he was aroused. And now his mom was looking right at it!

“Oh, my little boy is becoming a man!”

Her eyes shone as she looked at his rampant erection. He didn’t bother to pick up his towel- he didn’t want to fall over in front of her trying to pick it up. He just turned bright red and covered himself with his hands and fled to his room.

He couldn’t believe that his mom saw his cock. And she had looked. She smiled right at it before he could cover it up. He fished out some fresh underwear and sat in his desk chair to put them on. He stood to pull them up all the way and then looked for a clean pair of jeans. His erection hadn’t gone down, even in the face of his embarrassment so it was difficult to zip them up.

Eventually, he made his way down the stairs to see the table packed with the usual Sunday breakfast. Sausage, pancakes, cinnamon rolls, eggs with bits of bacon and cheese, bacon strips, hash browns, sausage biscuits- everything a ‘Hearty Sunday Breakfast’ needed. He sat down at the table, eager to get his erection underneath it and out of sight.

“You’re going to go and play with your little friends today. Eat a lot- you’ve got to keep up your strength!”

His mom placed a large platter in front of him. It was stacked with the scrambled eggs and bacon with a side of fluffy pancakes. It was wisdom he had grown up with- if he was going to go play, he had to eat a good breakfast.

He poured maple syrup over the pancakes, watching the melted butter mix in with the delicious golden maple. He used his fork to cut a section out of the stack and then used the syrup/butter mix to cover the slice and popped it in his mouth. It was heaven!

As he ate, he thought about his progress. Did he care that he didn’t loose any weight? He was able to keep up with his team, and he had started contributing to his team- blocking the goal the other day was a sign of that. He had only gotten this far because of the support of his friends and especially Ms. Ayenew. As he chewed, his erection returned under the table. He blushed.

He finished half of the pancakes and then dug into the fluffy eggs. The cheese was hidden inside, surrounded with the bits of flavorful bacon and when he chewed it up the different textures and flavors mixed together into something more than the parts. He could feel his strength building with every bite.

“Why are you so quiet this morning, baby? Are you embarrassed that mommy saw your little winkie at full mast?”

Carl hunched down in his chair, conscious that his ‘little winkie’ was trying to burst out of his jeans even now.

“Don’t forget, I’ve seen it before. You shouldn’t be embarrassed. You’re becoming a big boy now.”

“I know, mom.”

“Some day- a long time from now- you’ll start looking at girls. They’re probably looking at you already, but you know you’re not ready for that yet.”

Carl didn’t say anything. He pushed another bite of syrup and butter-covered pancake stack into his mouth. He didn’t want his mom to find out about Ms. Ayenew and the fun they’ve been having. He didn’t understand what she meant by ‘not ready for that yet’. Everything he did with his teacher had been fun and he didn’t feel like it was too much for him. He thought about it hard. It was his mom who said so and his mom was never wrong. It was one of the things she had taught him since he was little.

“You’re going to start having those more and more now that you’re growing up. And your going to have… thoughts. Thoughts about girls and your little man will pop up and start trying to make you think Dirty thoughts. Do you understand?”

Carl nodded. He couldn’t look her in the eyes. Right now his little man was making him think about how it felt to have the broccoli in his rear, pushing up against that spot… He couldn’t help but adjust himself. Of course she noticed.

“See? I’ll bet you’re thinking about girls right now, aren’t you? Who is it? You can tell your mother.”

Carl blushed again. He was thinking about a girl, but even though he loved her and respected her, he knew he couldn’t tell his mom the whole truth. He couldn’t tell her that he was attracted to his teacher, even if he didn’t tell her about the fun they had. He knew she would do anything to protect her little boy- even if it meant getting the wonderful Ms. Ayenew fired. Instead, he told her about some other feeling he had been having.

“Mom? Can I tell you something embarrassing? Promise you won’t tell anyone?”

He glanced up at her and he saw that he had her full attention. She smiled at him and nodded.

“You can always trust your mother, dear. What is it? You can tell me anything.”

He gulped. Now that he had said it, he wanted to chicken out but the thought of Ms. Ayenew being escorted off the school premises because of him gave him courage. He had to go for it.

“My winkie comes up when I look at the other boys in the shower. It gets all tingly. What does that mean?”

Her smile broadened.

“Well, it means you’re gay, baby. It’s okay. Mommy still loves you! So who do you look at? Who is it that makes my baby tingle the most?”

Now he was stuck. He thought about the showers and seeing the other guys naked. He had gotten hard looking at Keith and Jacob, but they were obvious. He had seen all the guys looking at them- especially Keith and his huge cock. But there was another kid he liked to look at naked.

“Um, there’s this boy Antonio.”

“What’s he like? Is he friendly? What is it you like about him, exactly?”

Carl took another bite of pancakes to give himself time to think. This hadn’t gone the way he thought it would. He had expected her to admonish him and tell him not to look. He expected her to repeat what she said to him, but strangely, she didn’t. He swallowed and decide to say it for her, hoping to move the conversation to where he had expected it to go.

“It’s okay, mom. Forget I said anything. I know I’m not ready for that kind of thing.”

Now his mom got up and to his extreme discomfort, she walked over and began to rub his shoulders and back. Usually, it was nice but with the erection in his pants and the admission that he was sexually attracted to someone, it gave the back rub a disturbing connotation.

“Well, you’re not ready for girls, baby. They’ll chew a delicate flower like you and use you all up. Not many girls are nice like your mother. Most of them are like that tramp that stole away your father.”

Her hands roamed over his chest and he leaned back a little to move his erection farther under the table and away from her sight. Was she saying it was okay to think about boys that way?

“What’s Antonio’s last name?”

“Antonio Venetti.”

“Oh! That’s Charlot’s boy. Yes, I’ve seen him. Very swarthy and exotic! Good head of hair, too.”

Carl had noticed his hair. It was dark brown but in the sun, a bit of red highlight would show through. It was short on the sides, but it seemed to puff out on the top where it was parted roughly on the side. He remembered the tuft of dark hair over Antonio’s penis in the shower. It was the same shade as the hair on his head. He could feel his cock tingle and flex even more now that he remembered it. He wondered what it would feel like to have that cock in his rear end.

“Charlot is in my crochet group. She’s really nice. I’m sure Antonio is a nice boy. Maybe we could have him for a sleepover? Would you like that? It would give you a chance to be with him one on one.”

Carl’s tingled even more. But he knew Antonio wouldn’t look at him that way. None of the guys did and he didn’t care as long as Ms. Ayenew did. Or did he care? What would it be like to have a body like Antonio’s or Keith’s that demanded a look? A body that was sleek and could dodge between defenders and stop on a dime? Did he really want that? He wasn’t sure- he hadn’t wanted it before.

“Um, I guess. We could play video soccer or something.”

That’s what his mom called the console he had asked for. He only played the Fifa game he had learned at Keith’s house. He liked logging in and finding a bunch of guys who were looking forward to playing with him. Guys who were happy to see him. But his mom refused to remember the name and just called it ‘video soccer’.

“That’s wonderful, Carl! Here, have another cinnamon roll while it’s hot. I put extra frosting on it so enjoy! You’re going to need to keep your strength up.”

She hugged him and she kissed his cheek. After his second platter of eggs and sausage and a nice big biscuit covered in sausage gravy she finally sat down with a small plate of eggs and some toast for herself. He wondered why she never ate as much as him, but then she wasn’t a growing boy like him. She had told him that older people didn’t need as much food.

Was that the problem? Was he old enough now that he didn’t need as much food? Is that why he hadn’t lost any weight? He shook his head and ignored the thought. If that were so, then his mom wouldn’t feed him as much. Mommy always knew best.

He finished off the cinnamon roll, using it to soak up that last of the butter/syrup from the pancakes. He got up and started clearing the table like a good boy. His mom got up and helped. They chatted about the meal and some of the shows they watched together until it was time for him to go meet the guys at the park.

When he got there, they weren’t playing soccer. They were sitting on and around one of the long picnic tables and talking. They all looked glum.

“Hey guys. What’s up? Did something happen?”

They looked up at him and Tim spoke to him in a worried voice.

“Keith got taken away by the police on Friday and Jacob is in trouble and can’t come out to play.”

That was a shock to Carl. He knew that sometimes boys were taken away to Reform School. He knew it had to do with Dirty somehow. Before he had gotten close with this group, he didn’t really bother thinking about it because he knew he wasn’t Dirty and none of the boys were his friends. Keith was the first actual friend he had that had been taken away. It was so surprising, he had to sit down.

“Why was he taken away? What did he do?”

They looked at each other and they shrugged.

“That kid over there said he was here when they put him in the car with cuffs on. He said he overheard that he had gotten Dirty with another boy.”

“Was it Jacob?”

The others looked at him, surprised.

“Well, who else would it be?”

“My mom heard it was Sammy Johnson.”

The others looked at Antonio, now even more surprised.

“But he’s like ten years old or something.”

The others agreed. Why would Keith want to get Dirty with a little boy?

Carl looked at all the others. They all looked confused and doubtful that a stud like Keith would be attracted to someone as little as Sammy. All of them except for Tim.

“Do you know something, Tim?”

The boy looked up, scared. He shook his head but it was too late. The other boys had seen what Carl had seen and they stared at him. Tim exchanged a look with Joseph and then he sighed.

“Well, my dad liked my little brother and he’s only seven so maybe Keith…”

The looks on their faces caused his sentence to trail off. Now he blushed. He had only meant to defend his friend- after all, his dad was an adult so if an adult liked it then it wasn’t so weird.

“Really? You dad and your little brother? What did he do to him?”

Carl was surprised at the question coming from Antonio. He was even more surprised when the others leaned in to hear what Tim had to say. Carl imagined what Tim’s younger brother might look like. Tim looked around nervously at the other guys but none of them seemed to be teasing him so he answered.

“I’m trusting you guys so you can’t tell anyone, okay?”

They all nodded and Tim took a deep breath.

“Well, for the last couple of years, my dad would make me do Dirty things with him. Well, to him. He didn’t really do anything with me. I thought I was the only one, but then my mom caught him doing it with Alex, my little brother. That’s why they got divorced.”

Then the questions started. What did they do? What did it feel like? Why didn’t it make him Dirty? Did his dad let him have any orgasms? What did they feel like?

Joseph raised his voice and put his hand on Tim’s shoulder.

“C’mon guys! Leave him alone!”

“But how didn’t you get Dirty? If it was going on for a year then your mom or at least a teacher should have seen you Dirty, right?”

Carl looked down, distancing himself from the conversation. He had wondered the same thing from his time with Ms. Ayenew. For those first few times, he had expected to be taken away by the police but strangely, no one had ever seen. He had carefully watched his teacher to see if she did anything special to make him not get Dirty, but he had never seen anything. Eventually, he had to accept that there was only one expatiation.

“There’s no such thing as Dirty.”

Saying it out loud caused a wash of fear through his body. He could feel himself break out in a nervous sweat. He looked up, startled and saw that they all looked at him. He couldn’t believe that he had said it out loud and immediately regretted it. Chet Hong was the first to speak up.

“What do you mean? Of course there’s Dirty.”

He blushed and looked down. He couldn’t bring himself to answer Chet’s question so he just stayed quiet. He still wasn’t comfortable being the center of attention. Thankfully, Terrence spoke up.

“He’s right. There’s no such thing as Dirty. I proved it.”

The boys had looks from shock to doubtful. Carl looked up nervously and studied his team mates. Most of them were looking at each other and Terrance. He noticed that Joseph was still rubbing Tim’s back until Tim saw Carl watching them. He quickly shrugged his friend’s hand off him. Then Antonio spoke up.

“Then why did they take all those kids away? Why is there a Reform School if Dirty isn’t real?”

The boy addressed the question to Terrence. Carl had thrown his name out to his mom to divert from Ms. Ayenew, but now he realized that Antonio was very attractive. If there was someone who he would want to feel inside him besides Ms. Ayenew, it would be Antonio. If only the boy could learn how to cook.

His thoughts were interrupted by Terrence, who grouchily told them he didn’t know. The usually easy going teen had an angry look as he started telling them a story about a friend of his who was suddenly taken away to Reform School. He was so upset, he had decided to go to Reform School to be with him. It was his best friend and he wanted to have his back. But no matter what he did, none of the adults ever saw.

The boys fell silent and retreated into their own thoughts. He could see the struggle on their faces as they struggled to accept what he had subconsciously realized was the truth. Then Joseph looked at Carl with narrowed eyes.

“So how do you know that there is no Dirty, Carl? Have you been touching yourself?”

Carl’s heart leapt into his throat. Now all eyes were on him and he could feel his blush deepen. He couldn’t tell them about Ms. Ayenew, but he had no idea what to say.

“N-no. I don’t… I’ve never…”

The smiles on their faces weren’t mean. He knew the difference. They were teasing him. Some of them laughed at his embarrassment- something they did to everyone in the group. Then Terrence came up to him and put his arm around his shoulder.

“Ease up, guys or Carl’s going to blush himself into the hospital.”

That started another round of laughter and cat calls. Carl knew that once the laughter died down, they would start to pester him again so he had to change the subject.

“So can we visit him?”

The laughter died down as the question sank in.

“You mean visit Keith? In jail?”

Carl nodded.

“I mean, we should show our support, right?”

Tim looked doubtful.

“I’m not sure, guys. I mean, we don’t even know why he’s in there. Maybe he did something really bad.”

The others looked at him askance. It was Terrence who scoffed at the idea.

“Keith? Really? No way. He’s all about righteousness. No, there’s no way that dude did anything that bad. C’mon- you know him.”

Now Joseph spoke up.

“Um, guys. You have to know that if Tim gets into any trouble, they’ll take him and his little brother away from his mom and make them live with their father. If he goes with us to make trouble at the jail, his consequences won’t just be getting on restriction.”

Tim looked sharply at Joseph who shrugged back at him. The other guys gave sympathetic statements about how that was rough and he had to protect his little brother.

“It’s my problem. You guys don’t need to worry about it.”

“Well, you can sign a card at least. That shouldn’t get you in trouble.”

The team was getting excited. Terrence offered to talk to Mrs. Donner to see if Jacob could go along with them and even Carl got into the plan.

“I’ll make something to bring for Keith to eat.”

“Yeah! Like a cake with a file in it!”

They laughed at the bad joke and broke up to implement their plans. Carl went home and told his mom he needed to cook something to take with him. She suggested a casserole, but Carl wasn’t sure that would be good in jail. His mom was surprised that he knew someone who was arrested. She didn’t want him to go.

“It’s my friend Keith. It has to be a mistake.”

He had told his mom about Keith and Jacob, as well as his other friends. She was still worried about her boy.

“It’s okay, mom. I’ll be with the whole team. I just want to make him something to pick up his spirits.”

His mom wasn’t convinced, but she thought about it.

“It should be something sweet.”

Carl nodded. Then he remembered all the shows he watched with her.

“And he should be able to share it. He can use it for money while he’s inside.”

“Well, what about some cupcakes?”

Carl nodded and smiled at his mom.

“Red Velvet! Do we have any white chocolate chunks?”

His mom nodded and she started gathering the ingredients.

It was almost two hours later and Carl was just finishing putting the frosting on the last of two dozen cupcakes. They smelled incredible and he had used the secret recipe that he had learned from Ms. Ayenew to give the frosting an extra layer of flavor. As he started packing them up, his mom started to get nervous again.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay, Carl? Your friends could take them for you, you know. You shouldn’t be exposed to a place like a jail. You’ve seen the shows- you know how rough those places can be.”

“I’ll be fine, mom.”

He continued to pack the cupcakes into the seal-able plastic containers.

“But you’re so delicate. What if a fight breaks out, or there’s a riot? What will you do?”

“Mom, it’s a jail, not a prison. Keith’s not in Reform School, he’s just in town in the police station. I’m sure with all the police around, we’ll be perfectly safe.”

“But people in jail are all criminals! They’re a bad influence. You don’t even know that this Keith boy is innocent. You can’t really know a person. We both thought your father was-”

“Mom! Keith’s not dad. He’s my friend. I have to do this. Besides- I already told you I won’t be alone. All the guys will be with me, okay? I’ll be back in time for our shows, I promise.”

Before she could answer, there was a knock at the door. Carl packed the cupcakes into one of his mom’s many carrying containers. He picked it up and gave his mom a kiss on the cheek and went to leave with his friends to go see Keith.

Chapter 40: Jacob

Summary:

Target acquired. A little of this and a little of that. The gang’s all here. Going to the pokey.

Jacob loaded another one of the stash of videos that he had gotten from the target’s network into the processor. He had only watched a couple of them, checking to see if they showed his target and that he wasn’t invading the privacy of some innocent person. He felt a great deal of relief as he saw the man in the video. It soon turned to unease and then disgust as the video continued. He turned it off and he watched another one at random and again, his target was in it.

Now he was analyzing them and ripping from them what he needed to deliver justice. The processing would take a long time, but what else did he have to do while he was on restriction?

Meditate. Practice before Rajiv comes back. We can surprise him.

“I’m sure you would surprise him. Maybe I should ask him about you. If you’re a figment of my subconscious, maybe he can tell me how to get rid of you.”

Maybe you’re part of my subconscious. Maybe you would go away instead?

Jacob chuckled to The Other. He was here first.

Still, he was on restriction and his laptop was going to be busy processing files for the next few hours. His options were limited and without Rajiv there, he hadn’t given as much thought to his meditation.

“Sure. Push me away for a couple of hours.”

He felt the vertigo as the world suddenly dropped away. He found himself in the empty and he began to meditate.

*****

The dream resolved around Jacob and he found himself at school. He was in Mr. Nagatami’s class and Mikey and Hunter were there with the teacher. Mikey was tied up naked over a desk and Hunter stood over him holding a whip. The teen boy looked scared and Mikey was crying and struggling. Mr. Nagatami s t ood behind Hunter, talking into his ear.

“You know how much I care about you Hunter, but I’m not sure you feel the same for me. Don’t you love me?”

Hunter’s brows furrowed and he swallowed hard. Jacob could see Hunter’s face glisten with sweat.

“But… but he’s just a little kid, Mr. Nagatami. I can’t hurt a little kid!”

Mr. Nagatami’s hands began to caress Hunter’s sides.

“But it would make me really happy. Can you feel how much I want this?”

The older man with the short beard ground his crotch against the teen’s rear end just as his hands met at the teen’s bulging groin. He pulled Hunter’s waist back against him as he thrust. Hunter’s eyes drooped a little and he gasped in a breath.

“I want that too, Mr. Nagatami! I want you more than anything! But he’s just-”

“Hunter, Hunter. You’re acting like I’m asking you to beat him to death or something! I’m only asking you to beat him enough to prove your love to me. He’ll be just fine.”

The n Mr. Nagatami let out a villian laugh and it was so jarring coming out of the mouth of the cultured and reserved teacher, it shook Jacob out of his surprise. He could easily grasp the situation, and the role his subconscious picked for him to play. He let the drama build a bit as he watched Hunter pull his hand back as if to swing it down to whip little Mikey’s exposed stomach. That’s when Jacob took his que ue to speak up.

“He doesn’t love you, Hunter! Can’t you see that? He’s only using you for his sick game!”

Hunter stopped and looked at Jacob as if he had just noticed him. Mikey looked up too and started begging Jacob to ‘Save me, save me!’ After a moment, Hunter’s face became sad.

“That’s not true, Jacob! He does love me, doesn’t he?”

Now Jacob used his best hero voice.

“No, Hunter. He’s evil. If you listen to him, you’ll fall to the night-side! Are you really going to hurt that helpless little boy? Are you going to let him make you do that?”

Now Hunter looked back at Mikey’s terrified face. The little boy piteously shook his head, begging him to ‘Please don’t hurt me, Mr. Hunter!’. Mikey was acting even younger than he did in the real world. A most innocent victim for him to rescue. But the villain wasn’t to be defeated so quickly!

“Don’t listen to him, Hunter! You know I’m the only one who cares for you. I just want to share the joys of exerting your power over a helpless victim. The exhilaration of knowing that to them, you’re a god! You hold their existence in your hand. Once you feel it for yourself, you’ll understand what power really is!”

“And what will you two do, Hunter? Will you and Mr. Nagatami go around grabbing little kids and torturing them? Is that how you want to spend your life?”

Now Hunter looked doubtfully between Jacob, Mr. Nagatami and little Mikey. Jacob could tell he was wrestling with himself between loving his teacher and becoming a bad guy. Then Jacob doubted that what was essentially a figment of his own subconscious was wrestling with itself. It would probably pretend to think about it for a moment to build up the drama before-

“I can’t! I can’t do what you want, Mr. Nagatami! I won’t hurt other people and if you really loved me, you wouldn’t try to make me do it!”

Hunter dropped the whip and stood shoulders and head up, looking defiantly at the teacher. The teacher’s face pulled back into a snarl as he shot a hateful look at Jacob. The teacher turned and started to approach him, his hands in front of him like claws, ready to rip him to shreds.

“You’ll understand better after we finish, Hunter. I’ll make you do it and you’ll like it. You’ll crave it and become just like me!”

Another villain laugh rang out that was deeper and longer than the last and was finally punctuated by a huge flash of lightning followed quickly with a school-rattling crash of thunder. Jacob became so happy at the scene that was hitting all the best tropes! Heroically, he hung in there, and even more passionately appealed to Hunter’s better nature.

“See, Hunter? You’re just another one of his playthings! He doesn’t want you to be you- he wants you to be a copy of him!”

Jacob could see the tears run down faux Hunter’s face. He backed away from Mr. Nagatami, keeping his distance from the clearly homicidal Computer Science teacher.

“You’re a good person, Hunter! I like this you, and I’m sure a lot of people do! You know if he makes you hurt Mikey’s outsides, it will hurt your insides. Does that sound like love to you, Hunter?”

“But... he said he loves me. He kisses me and he lets me be near him. He’s the only one who really talks to me. So if he doesn’t really love me, the no one does…”

“You can find real love, Hunter because you deserve it! But as long as you think this fake love is real, you won’t. I’m your friend and I don’t want you to be hurt. Wouldn’t someone who really loved you want the same?”

Hunter stooped down and covered his face with his hands. It was as if the realization of the truth was literally crushing him. It was a pitch-perfect performance. Nice and dramatic. Now it was time for the villain’s last ditch effort/angry tirade.

“How dare you, Jacob Donner! I had everything! I was going to twist Hunter into the plaything I wanted and leave broken, hurt little boys scattered around Probity! I’ll kill you, you little brat!”

Mr. Nagatami suddenly lunged at Jacob, who was barely able to dodge. And just then, the classroom door burst open.

“Probity Police! Stop where you are!”

In walked Robert, Grant and Keith. Jacob gaped in surprise at the three teens dressed in police uniforms. Robert and Grant moved to restrain the teacher while Keith went over and untied Mikey.

“Keith? What are you doing here? Where are the real police officers?”

Keith looked at him quizzically.

“Is that another one of your jokes, Detective Donner? You know we joined the force in the same class.”

Then Mikey was free and he jumped down from the desk and ran over to hug Jacob.

“Thank you for rescuing me, detective! I thought I was going to die! I love you, I love you, I love you!”

Jacob hugged him back, and couldn’t stop his hands from wandering up and down the little back, feeling his spine and his shoulder blades under his smooth skin. He felt some relief when his body didn’t respond like it would if it was a naked Keith hugging him. At least he wasn’t like Mr. Nagatami. Then Jimmy Hawthorne of all people came into the room, also wearing a uniform with lots of markings on it. He pulled a lolly-pop out of his mouth and spoke gruffly to Jacob.

“You’re a pain in my neck and a loose cannon I’d like to get rid of, but this time, you did some great work, Donner. You caught the Remote Shower Rapist and saved all the kids of Probity. I’ll never admit this again, but I’ve never seen a sharper mind use such great deduction in my whole career. Now get out of here before I assign you to writing parking citations!”

And that was the final line, which was okay because Jacob had had enough. It was actually really fun, but he hadn’t come here to indulge his fantasies. Well, he had, just not the ones from his subconscious- at least not this time. He willed himself out to the middle of the main High School field. He needed room to practice.

He started out on his super hero powers. Sure, they were more limited than his video game cheat powers, but they were flashy and worked inside the dream instead of outside it. That just seemed more fun and impressive , and there was one power he was determined to get. He stood and looked up and jumped! He willed himself to fly.

He landed on his feet. Undaunted, he tried again. This time, he willed himself to move in an arc to the other side of the field and then he was there. But it wasn’t flight, it was just his fast travel skill and not good enough. The whole purpose of flight was well, flight! Teleportation didn’t let him enjoy swooping through the air between point ‘a’ and point ‘b’. More efficient, but not as much fun.

He sat and thought some more. He thought about Awesome Man and Mercurian Manfinder and the other super heroes that could fly. That’s what he wanted. Or was it? Maybe he could make it better…

He gathered his power and imagined a solid wall in front of him, but completely invisible. He reached out and to his disappointment, his fingers moved through empty space. He started to meditate, and his mind started to relax and become focused. He could actually feel the power flowing into him. He kept at it for a few minutes until he thought he was ready.

Again, he imagined the invisible wall in front of him. In his mind, it was a slightly glowing outline of a wall about two feet thick, made up of power and was solid. He pictured it and concentrated, making it as real in his mind as he could. Then, tentatively, he reached out.

This time, to his excitement, his fingers felt some resistance. It was a little progress, but it was progress. He opened his eyes, and was disappointed to see a soft glow in the air, as if an invisible wall was outlined in a soft light. He sighed. It wasn’t what he wanted, but he would work with it. He started again, closing his eyes and picturing what he wanted. This time, the wall was solid light, and solid to the touch. Again, he reached out and his fingers felt a cold, smooth surface.

He opened his eyes and saw the wall of light. He pressed against it and it was solid. He used a leg to press as hard as he could and it pushed him away. Great! It was strong enough to stand on!

Now he closed his eyes and imagined that the light dimmed, but the solidity remained. He opened his eyes again and saw that the amount of light was diminished and further experimentation showed that it retained it’s previous solidity. He decided to leave it at that. It wasn’t invisible, but it was subtle.

Next, he removed the existing wall and imagined one under him, four feet by four feet. He imagined it extending upward slowly for ten feet. He felt the pressure under him as he rose up into the air on a dimly outlined column of force. His eyes opened in surprise.

He looked down, a little giddy. He seemed to be hovering in mid air ten feet off the ground. He could still feel the solid barrier under his feet. That was interesting, but it wasn’t flight. He moved on to the next step. He imagined that the bottom of the barrier pulled up into the air toward him. He had no idea if the barrier would move down to press against the ground, or if he would remain suspended, which meant the barriers were positioned in space and didn’t need a foundation. And he remained in the air, sitting on a four-by-four glowing platform that supported his weight in mid air! There was only one step to go!

He immediately set about moving the barrier, but it was so fast, he lost his balance and almost fell off. He quickly extended a railing around it so he would have something to hold on to as it moved. After several changes in direction, the platform ended up evolving into something more like an amusement park ride with a bench and an arm that folded down to keep people in their seats. But that was terrible! He didn’t want to sit through the air- he wanted to fly!

Then the image of the assisted shower couch came to mind. He remembered how it sank in to mimic Keith’s form before Keith kicked him out of his therapeutic shower . If he were to reverse that, so it was the other way and then he were to lay down in it…

With his new inspiration, he began to practice shaping and moving the glowing fields.

A half hour later, Jacob was trying a low swoop over the playing field, concentrating on getting as close to the ground as he could without touching. He was laying down, one arm outstretched in front of him, the other tight to his side. He watched the ground come rushing up to him and he got nervous and started to move the platform back up. Suddenly, he felt a stab of vertigo and he thought the shield had disappeared. It caused him to give a frightened yell. The empty swallowed it up.

*****

It took just a moment to realize the dream had ended and he was drifting in the empty. It was obvious that The Other had somehow pulled him out, but he had no idea how he did it. He couldn’t wonder for long because suddenly he was back in the real world, watching through his eyes as The Other listened to their mom in his bedroom.

“...on restriction. I can’t just let you go with your friends on a bike ride. You’re going to have to tell them you can’t go.”

Quick! We want to go with everyone to visit Keith, but mom is in a mood. Help me convince her!

Jacob thought quickly.

“What if he goes to Reform School? What if this is the last chance to see him?”

The Other relayed the question as if it were his own, but their mom was unswayed.

“You know that’s probably not going to happen. I’m sure Keith will be okay and back here after his court appearance tomorrow.”

“But what if you’re wrong, mom? You don’t know that for sure and Keith’s my boy friend!”

Then Jacob got another idea and relayed it to The Other. His counterpart smoothly continued as if the idea was his from the start.

“I mean, what if he was in the hospital and might die? Would I have to stay home because of restriction?”

His mom pursed her lips, looking at him disapprovingly. The Other just waited, letting her digest the argument. Jacob commended his patience to be silent and not start hectoring her. Then they heard her sigh and they felt elated.

“You have to promise to do the visit and come right back. No Kemp’s, no High School and no stopping at any of your friend’s houses ‘just to get a drink of water’.”

“I promise. Just there and back.”

“You’re still on restriction, young man. This goes against my better judgment, but…”

They waited for the inevitable.

“Okay. You can go and I’ll trust you to come right home after. Right after, Jacob. And don’t you dare back talk any of the police officers. If they won’t let you in, or they ask you to leave I expect you to do what they tell you with no arguing, got that?”

“I know, mom!”

The Other smiled and kissed her cheek.

“Thanks, mom! I love you!”

The Other grabbed their coat and headed down the stairs . They found Terrance and Chet waiting at the front door. They looked at him expectantly.

“She said I could go,” he said, shrugging on his coat.

They smiled and The Other led them outside and closed the door. He saw the other boys gathered on the street with their bikes and The Other went to get theirs out of the garage. Just as the others started taking off, Jacob suddenly felt himself in control and snorted to himself derisively. Of course The Other wasn’t going to do the ride himself. He gave Jacob control so he could relax inside and watch as Jacob did the peddling. Resigned, Jacob got on the bike and pedaled to catch up to his friends.

Jacob chatted with the others, moving positions in the group to talk with different friends. But when they got to the big hill, they had to get off their bikes and walk with Carl. He just wasn’t ready to do that one yet. But everyone was in good spirits so it wasn’t such a chore.

Then t hey crested the hill and saw the main town of Probity below them, including the police station. When they saw it, The Other’s excitement turned to apprehension. Jacob wondered what he was worried about.

I just forgot that there’s some people we need to avoid. I hope it’s their day off.

Jacob didn’t hide his confusion. Who did The Other know at the police station and why would they have to avoid them? Then the image of the blond police officer who had taken Keith away flashed into his head, along with the uneasy feeling he got when they had locked eyes. And then he got irritated.

“How do you know police officers? How do I know them? Something happened and I can’t remember. It’s like it was a dream…”

The Other didn’t respond, but he didn’t hide his worry, either.

“You got really quiet. Are you worried about Keith?”

Jacob looked over to see Terrence riding next to him.

“Yeah. I just can’t believe he did that. How could he be so stupid?”

“What did he do?”

That gave Jacob a pause. Should he tell Terrence? The dude had been hanging around them, and he was definitely part of their friend group, but even so he wasn’t sure how much Keith would want him to know.

“Sorry, man. It’s probably humiliating to Keith. He respects you so I’m not sure if he would want you to know.”

The black teen nodded and even smiled. Jacob was relieved that he understood.

The rest of the ride was easy- downhill and through the town. And finally they pulled up in front of the police station and parked their bikes. Jacob couldn’t help but look down the street at the utilities building. It’s squat, concrete outside with no windows and a single visible entry door in the huge wall made it look somehow ominous. It was like the designers purposefully made the building without any interesting features. It was a building that screamed ‘don’t look at me!’.

He was the last of the group to enter the station. Tim had taken the lead to approach the desk with the others behind him. When Jacob saw the man behind the desk, he felt that same recognition. He just knew he had seen that officer somewhere before.

“Keith Miller, huh? Are you related?”

Jacob was put off by the condescending, smarmy grin on the man’s face. He tried to stay behind the others and out of sight, but suddenly Tim looked around and spotted him.

“That’s Jacob Donner. He’s like Keith’s cousin. I mean he is Keith’s cousin. Is that good enough?”

The man looked up and when their eyes locked, Jacob could see the man’s surprised look. Somehow the police officer recognized him, too! But from where? It was hurting his brain.

“Jacob Donner, huh?”

The man stood up and with what Jacob could only describe as a leer, he approached him.

“You’re wanted for questioning in the Miller case. You’re a person of interest.”

Jacob wanted to run away but the officer grabbed his upper arm.

“Hey, Nolans! Guess who came in?”

Jacob looked around and saw the same blond-haired officer who had taken Keith away. The man smiled and nodded.

“Interrogation room one is open. Let’s bring him in there.”

“What do we do with the rest of them? They say their friends of the Miller kid.”

The blond man’s smile sent a chill down Jacob’s spine.

“Hernandez!”

“Here!”

“These boys want to go visit their friend- the Miller boy. I need you to make sure they don’t have any contraband before letting them back there. Oh- and sorry guys, but we can only allow… two?”

He looked over at the other officer, who nodded.

“Two of you back there. The rest of you will have to wait. Officer Teal, pick two of them to see the prisoner. Take Baker to help you.”

The Hispanic officer grinned and looked the boys over and as Jacob was led to a closed door marked ‘interrogation room’, he saw Tim and Antonio being led into another room by two officers. He suddenly had a feeling that this visit was a bad idea.

Jacob sat in the chair inside the little room. Across from him were the two officers who seemed to study him. The blond officer- Nolans, he was called- looked at him for a moment with a furrowed brow. Then his face showed some surprise and he opened his mouth to speak.

“Are you… Puppy?”

Suddenly Jacob felt himself pushed away. Shock stabbed through him as he recognized the name from his infiltration of The Other’s dream. That’s what the dog guy called The Other. How did this officer know? Then he saw flashes of memory in his mind. He saw himself- or The Other, he wasn’t sure- on his knees sucking on the officer’s hard cock…

“I am Puppy. How may I serve you, officer?”

Now the officer’s smile broadened.

“Well, I’ll be. I thought it was just a dream, but here you are. Are you ready to serve?”

“Yes, officer. I’m always ready to serve.”

The smile broadened even farther- displaying all of the officer’s teeth. Jacob couldn’t help but think of it as predatory.

“Then get completely naked for my friend and me.”

Watching from inside, Jacob felt resigned when The Other started stripping for the two officers.

Chapter 41: Tim

Summary:

Strip search? No way! Humiliated in front of Antonio. Watching Antonio get searched- would his cock ever go down? A secret, shameful deal.

Tim followed Antonio and the officers into a large room that was mostly empty, except for a long table and some drawers on the far side. The two boys were shepherded into the middle of the room as the door was closed.

“Okay. If you want to see Keith, we’re going to have to search you for contraband. We gotta make sure you’re not smuggling in any drugs or weapons, understood? You’re not, are you?”

The words were serious, but the officer’s expression didn’t match them. Tim didn’t like the expression on the officer’s face. It was more of a leer than a grin. It was the look on the face of someone who was about to play a prank. Tim wanted to run away, but he had to answer and adult.

“No, officer. We don’t have any contraband.”

For good measure, Tim emptied out his pockets and showed the contents to the man. There was his wallet, some change and a stick of gum he had forgotten in his coat before the weather got hot and he had stopped wearing it. The man looked and nodded.

“Excellent- that’s a good start. Now, I’ll need you to step over here and undress so we can give you a proper search.”

That caught Tim by surprise. He didn’t expect to have to get naked. He looked nervously at Antonio, who’s eyes were wide in surprise.

“Um, is that really necessary officer? Can’t you just go with us to make sure we don’t give him anything?”

The other officer stepped in.

“What’s the matter, kid? Are you afraid your friend will see your noodle? You’re in the same grade in P.E., right? You must have seen each other’s junk in the locker room.”

Tim felt his face heat up a little. He didn’t want to admit in front of Antonio that he had peeked at the boy’s penis. He shook his head and wished it was Joseph who was picked with him and not Antonio.

“I swear we’re not hiding anything, right Antonio?”

Antonio shook his head.

“We just want to visit Keith.”

“Then you’ll have to be searched. The way you’re carrying on like this, my cop senses tell me that you’re hiding something. Maybe we should detain you for questioning…”

Tim couldn’t be detained. He had to watch his little brother that evening so his mom could go work. They were counting on him.

“No, sir. I’m not hiding anything, honest.”

“Then you have nothing to worry about. Strip down and submit to a search.”

The officer leaned back against the table and folded his arms. He stared at Tim with that leering grin. It seemed to be infectious because when he looked around, the other officers had the same expression. That’s when Tim’s nerve broke and he grabbed Antonio’s arm and moved toward the door.

“You know, on second thought, maybe we should visit another time. I’m sure Keith’s okay.”

Unfortunately, the office who closed the door behind them was still standing in front of it, blocking their way. The other two officers moved forward and grabbed them firmly by the upper arm and moved them back into the room away from the door.

“Resisting a search? That’s very suspicious. What are you two hiding?”

“We’re not hiding anything! It’s just that, um, I think my mom wants to visit, too. We can just come back with her, right Antonio?

Inside Tim cringed at the lame excuse. Antonio looked at him for a moment, his face showing consternation but he nodded along.

“That’s it, boys. You’ve resisted a search so that gives us what’s called ‘probable cause’.”

“To do what?”

“To search you, of course.”

Tim felt his stomach drop and he looked at Antonio. The other boy’s face mirrored his own apprehension.

“Huh? No, really. We can come back.”

“We can’t let whatever contraband you boys have out of the station.”

The two other officers that had been relaxed and observing both stood and moved forward, until the boys had to look up at them.

“Now get your clothes off, or we’ll do it for you.”

Now Tim was afraid. He was hoping the officers were just joking- a little station house humor to prank the teens, but the officer’s face was dead serious. Antonio took a step away from them.

“My dad’s on the city counsel! You can call him up!”

The officer moved forward and grabbed Antonio’s arm and twisted it behind his back. The Italian boy gasped in pain and rose up on his toes. Tim didn’t know what to do and ended up just standing there watching Antonio grimace in pain. Then he felt a strong hand on his arm and it was quickly twisted behind his back.

“You can tell him after we find whatever you two are trying to hide. In fact, you can use your one phone call.”

The man holding Tim pulled up his shirt. When the boy didn’t raise his free arm, his other arm was painfully wrenched until he did. Tim was too shocked to give much resistance and soon was shirtless. The office kicked his feet.

“Kick those shoes off now.”

Tim did as he was told. Like most teen boys, he rarely un-tied his shoes, instead he would just slip them off and on. He tried one more time, still hoping that they were just bluffing.

“Um, officer? We swear we’re not hiding anything! Do you have to do this?”

“If you’re not hiding anything then what is the issue? We search people here every day- what makes you two so special? Stand up straight!”

Tim was unconsciously slouching. His body trying to cover itself against the violations of the officer. He snapped to attention as if Coach had yelled at him and he felt the officer’s arm cross his torso like a shoulder belt and pull him back.

When he felt the hard, hot lump through the officer’s pants grind against his back, he felt fear run through him. He had enough experience from his dad, Mr. Russel and now Coach to have a good idea of what was going to happen at some point. It was going to happen w henever they got tired of playing around with them. He glanced at Antonio, who looked annoyed and embarrassed and realized his friend had no idea what was coming.

He felt suddenly protective of his friend. Antonio was still innocent. At least, he was innocent of the bad parts of the world. The Dirty parts of the world. He didn’t know why but he wanted to preserve that innocence for as long as possible.

“Officer? You know, my friend, um, he’s never been searched before. I don’t think he’d be good at it. If you can let him wait with the others then… then… I’ll, um, I’ll let all three of you search me? I swear I’ll cooperate and make it a good search.”

The officer pulled him back as he ground his hard cock into Tim’s back.

“We love searching new boys, don’t we guys? You know, maybe we should make you watch while we all search him . What do you think?”

Suddenly afraid for his friend and teammate, Tim looked at him. He was horrified to see Antonio nodding at him to go! That innocent idiot!

“Um, that’s okay. A couple of you can search me.”

“It’s okay, Tim. Just go, okay? It’d be a lot less embarrassing if you weren’t here.”

Tim was about to warn him when the officer pulled him around, stopping him from talking.

“That’s enough chit chat. No more speaking. Let’s get these pants off and see what we can see.”

Tim stood there while the officer unbuttoned his jeans. He didn’t waste any time and pulled them down with his underwear. The sudden cold air gave him goosebumps. He heard Antonio gasp and refused to look over at him. There was nothing he could do for him and anyway the boy had already admitted that he would be embarrassed if Tim saw. But Tim had a good idea that they would be seeing each other in humiliating circumstances soon- whether they wanted to or not.

As soon as his jeans were off, Tim covered his penis and balls. The officer tsk’d and told him again that he wasn’t cooperating. He brought out some hand cuffs and once more wrenched Tim’s hands behind his back. He felt the cold metal of the cuffs secured around his wrists. He heard Antonio cry out a bad word and looked over to see his friend in pain as his arms were twisted and cuffed as well.

“We’ll start with this little fire-cracker here.”

Antonio was man-handled to the center of the clear side of the room. They directed him to put his feet into positions on the floor painted to look like foot prints. Tim was held firmly by his officer who continued to grind against him. He couldn’t help himself and he looked at Antonio’s displayed body.

As he thought, the boy of Italian descent was in good shape. His chest had some definition and the only fat was a little paunch just where his stomach met his waist. He had a very dark pubic hair, which made up for the fact that it was just a small fringe starting over his penis The fleshy tube hung down a few inches, over a decent set of balls. The tip was completely covered by foreskin with enough left over to form a little nipple. The head of his penis was large, making the whole thing look like a fleshy tear-drop. The base started thin, but got larger until the head pushed the foreskin out like a bulb. He had only seen glimpses in the shower and this was the first time Tim had seen it in detail.

He realized he was staring and hurriedly pulled his eyes up, away from Antonio’s dick. He was relieved that the dark-haired boy was too concerned with the officer to have noticed his stare.

Antonio had the look of a wet cat. He grimaced and glared at the officer forcing his legs. The man behind Antonio started feeling him up. The boy tried to squirm away from him, but the other officer grabbed him by the shoulders and held him still.

“Don’t touch me! You can already see that I’m not hiding anything! Where would I hide it?”

“We’ve had instances where smugglers will have the contraband put under their skin. We need to make sure there aren’t any lumps. Just hold still until I tell you that you can move.”

The man’s hands continued their journey across the boy’s chest. Tim watched him start brushing over his friend’s nipples. Antonio stiffened and squirmed again. The man pulled him closer and trapped his arms under his own, effectively restraining the dark-haired boy. Smiling, the man continued to brush and tweak the now hard nubs.

“This could be something- check this, Brady. There are two lumps on his chest.”

The other officer nodded solemnly at Antonio as he reached forward and took up the manipulation of Antonio’s nipples. While he did that, the first officer’s hands moved down, across the tight stomach and his sides. The hands moved slowly, caressing the smooth, olive skin. The expression on Antonio’s face started to change. Tim saw his friend’s expression go from angry glaring to concern and as the officer’s hands dipped down past his waist- the look turned to alarm.

Tim looked down and saw Antonio’s penis flex once… twice… As the hands felt him up all the way around the organ, the penis began to plump. Antonio began staring at the wall behind Tim. Tim knew he was trying not to get hard, but they both knew it would be impossible. The officers would play with their bodies until they got that response, but Antonio was really trying to fight it. After watching his friend, Tim had already lost that battle.

“You like that, boy? You like watching us feel up hot your little friend?”

The man was whispering in Tim’s ear. His speech was breathy and Tim wasn’t sure if it was because the guy was feeling ‘hot’, or if he was intentionally breathing into his ear. Either way, Tim shivered as a fresh set of goose bumps broke out across his body.

“He’s got a nice one, doesn’t he? Take a look- no one cares.”

Tim looked down and saw Antonio’s erection was almost at full mast. His face and ears looked flushed and his expression had turned back to an angry glare, but he was still fighting it and looking at the wall. Tim was a little relieved because he had no idea what Antonio would think if he happened to look down and see that Tim’s cock was already stiff. And as the officer’s hand finally grasped the inflating pole, he heard Antonio’s gasp and saw him stiffen. It got Tim so excited, he felt a little bead of precum dribble out of his slit.

Antonio’s face showed a mix of expressions as the officer gently grasped his erection with three fingers and started slowly stroking it up and down. His hand slid up and down the cock, gently caressing it before it would stop and grasp it as if checking for lumps. The second officer finally stopped playing with the hard nipples and knelt down in front of the boy. He got so close, Tim knew Antonio could feel his hot breath on his balls. Then the man reached forward and cupped the boy’s sack in his hand.

“Gotta check between your legs. You might have something taped under your balls, kid.”

The first officer was still slowly stroking the almost six inch pole. It was narrower tha n Tim’s erection but as Tim had predicted, it ended with a large tip. Unfortunately for Antonio, his foreskin slipped past the tip and locked firmly behind it which meant the officer’s fingers made direct contact with it. The dark-haired boy squirmed and kept trying to pull back, away from the feelings but it just meant that he pressed himself back against the officer and the erection he undoubtedly had.

“You’ve got some nice balls, kid. Nice and smooth. You ever had anyone touch them before?”

The man’s thumb gently rubbed back and forth across the smooth scrotum in his hand. Antonio looked away from him, his face now ruddy. Tim felt terrible for him. Antonio was a macho boy who prided himself on being mature but before he turned away, Tim thought he looked like he was about to cry. But then- suddenly- Antonio cried out in pain.

“I asked you a question, boy. You ever have anyone else handle your junk before? Any little friends or your teachers touch you down here?”

Through clenched teeth and teary eyes, Antonio answered him.

“No, sir. No one.”

The man grinned and resumed feeling up his balls. Then he used his other hand to reach behind the balls and whatever he did caused Antonio to raise up on his feet with a look of surprise. The hand on his cock started to speed up.

“Wh- what are you doing?”

“Relax- it shouldn’t take much longer.”

Another leer from the officer and another gasp from Antonio had Tim wondering what the man was doing to his teammate. Whatever it was, Antonio’s cock had started to dribble like Tim’s.

After a few minutes of squirming, suddenly Antonio started thrashing about as he broke into open tears.

“Stop! Please, sir! Please don’t make me Dirty! Stop! Stop!”

The boy was on his toes when the officers finally stopped touching him. It left Antonio sobbing as he clenched his eyes and, strangely, his toes while the rest of them watched the erection flex several times. Each wondered if hot, white fluid would start launching from the hole.

“No more, please. I don’t want to go to Reform School.”

Antonio looked pleadingly at the officers until he met Tim’s eyes and turned away. Tim could see his whole body shaking and he felt a flush of ‘hot’ run through him, right to his cock. After that weekend with Coach, he knew what the hot Italian boy was feeling. He could also remember how mind-shattering his first orgasm was and he was perversely interested in seeing Antonio’s first.

“That’s easy, kid. Just don’t get Dirty. I mean, you’re not some kind of pervert that likes adult men to touch you are ya?”

“N- no, sir. I’m not a-”

“Well, your stick here is looking a little sloppy. Are you sure you’re not getting all tingly?”

He swiped his thumb across the red tip, causing Antonio to flinch back. The boy turned away from everyone, hiding his tears. The officer was purposefully humiliating him! Tim wondered if the dumpy white officer was related to Mr. Russel.

“Please. Please, officer ? Don’t do that.”

The officer grinned and they pulled Antonio to the side and Tim felt himself get moved into place. His feet were pulled and he stood there with his erection dripping. Antonio’s was staring resolutely at the floor. Tim wasn’t sure if it was because he didn’t want anyone to see his face, or if he was trying to respect Tim’s dignity by not looking at him naked.

“I see you’re eager. I guess you like the idea of strange men touching you.”

The second one knelt in front of Tim like he did Antonio and said, “It’s probably the uniforms, right?”

Tim didn’t respond. He just stared at the wall like his friend did and tried to pretend it was happening to someone else. He didn’t want to participate. Even as his nipples were played with and his balls were caressed, he concentrated on not responding. He was so concentrated on it that he almost didn’t ask them to stop when he was about to shoot. He caught it just in time.

“Stop! Stop, I’m about to get Dirty!”

They left him gasping and dripping like they had Antonio before. He looked at his friend’s hurt and confused face and felt sad. He was another one being dragged into doing sex stuff. And by the police, no less. Lately it seemed like all the adults in Probity wanted to make them Dirty. First it was his dad, then Mr. Russel. And he had only just gotten used to the idea that Mr. Russel was making him do that stuff when Coach went crazy and Joseph was dragged in.

He was just wondering if any other boys in Probity were having sex with adults when he felt the hand on his arm firmly push him toward the long table. When they got there, he was pushed down so he was bent over the table. His legs were kicked apart and he knew what was coming next. Then Antonio was bent over the table right next to him. When Antonio tried to lift his head to turn it away from facing Tim, a strong hand held it in place.

“Don’t resist, or you will be arrested.”

The two boys stared at each other as Tim felt hands on his rear. He felt his cheeks spread. He heard the officer chuckle as he felt a finger rub his hole.

“Well, lookie here. Something big’s been through this hole. I’ll bet it’s still in there.”

Tim tensed at the now familiar feeling of cold lubricant being spread on his hole. He tried to relax, but it was impossible while he tried to judge when the finger was going to actually push inside. His memories of Coach’s house and the orgasms that vibrating device gave him and Joseph kept him rock hard under the table. He knew they were going to rub that spot. He hoped they only used their fingers.

Finally, he felt the finger push into him. He flinched and sucked in a breath. Antonio’s dark eyes started to look scared. Tim tried to smile and reassure him, but the finger pulled out and pushed back in, turning his smile into a grimace. Antonio’s looked sympathetic as Tim got used to the finger wiggling around. But then the officer found the spot and started pressing against it and rubbing. Tim gasped in and then moaned. Tim saw confusion show on his teammate’s face before he tried to turn away in embarrassment. The officer wouldn’t let him. Clearly, they found the boys’ humiliation entartaining.

The finger felt great, he had to admit to himself. He may as well because his whines and moans had already admitted it to everyone else in the room. Antonio first looked surprised, but that soon gave way to confusion and finally, red-faced embarrassment at being forced to watch Tim as he was overcome by the feelings. And as the relentless finger became two and pinched and prodded that spot over and over, his little gasping whines became deep-throated moans. He was so out of it when his orgasm hit, he couldn’t even beg them to stop.

He drew in a deep breath and arched his back when it hit. The fingers became more aggressive and he felt his cock gripped in a large fist and stroked up and down. After that, he had to be held down as he tried to thrust into the fist and push back against the finger at the same time. It must have looked really strange because Anthony, who had started looking at the ceiling and trying to ignore the sex happening right next to him suddenly couldn’t seem to look away. Tim would remember those dark eyes showing a mix of fear and awe as Tim thrashed around.

“What are you doing to him? You didn’t make him Dirty, did you?”

His eyes moved to Tim, who was too ashamed to look at him. Then to the two officers he could see without moving his head who just leered at him. The answer was clear.

“You’re the police! You can’t do that! You can’t-”

“We can if you’re criminals.”

If Tim couldn’t see the fear in Antonio’s eyes, his friend’s cracking voice would have told him of it. The boy was talking fast- maybe hoping that if he could stall, someone would come in and save them. Tim knew he was only putting off the inevitable. Antonio was going to have his p-spot rubbed and rubbed until he had his first orgasm and Tim was going to have to watch. And Tim wanted to save him from being violated. He wanted to protect him from having to feel like Tim did after Mr. Russel had him after class. But he also wanted to see the attractive boy’s first orgasm.

Antonio bucked like a bronco and an officer had to practically lay on top of him to force him to stay still while his hole was rubbed.

“My dad’s on the council! If you just let us go now, I’ll pretend it never happened!”

The broken howl that came from the boy told Tim that the finger had just pushed inside. It was followed by Antonio begging for them to take it out. Tim saw his eyes tear up again as he gasped for breath between his threats and promises.

“It’ll be okay, dude. It won’t hurt for long if you just relax.”

Those dark brown eyes locked on his again. He looked like he was trying not to cry.

“But he’s got his fingers in my butt! He made you Dirty, didn’t he? He’s going to do it to me, isn’t he?”

Tim nodded.

“It’ll be okay. Just relax and it won’t hurt as much.”

“But we’ll go to reform school. My mom and dad will see…”

Antonio’s wet eyes got wide and he took a shaky breath.

“It’ll be okay. Just let it happen or it’ll hurt. There’s nothing we can do.”

“Why are they doi-!”

The boy stiffened again and bit his lower lip. He clenched his eyes shut against the sensations the fingers were giving him and he seemed to get lost for a minute. Tim couldn’t help but tingle at the expressions the boy’s face was showing. Antonio’s whole body would jerk each time the fingers would rub the p-spot until the boy was gasping for breath.

His head lifted up and his eyes scrunched again and he moaned, “not two at the same time!”

Then the jerking became more pronounced and Tim tried make eye contact but the boy was too lost in the feelings to focus on anything. That is, until his eyes opened wide and he began to beg.

“No! Please! Pleaaaaseeee…”

The last word came out as a drawn- out sob. Then Antonio grimaced like he was on the toilet, but that changed into a slack-mouthed set of moans and Tim knew Antonio was feeling his first ever orgasm. He wished it was him sucking on that fat-headed cock. But then seeing the number of times the soccer boy’s whole body tensed as he squirted, he thought he would probably have drowned if he had tried it.

Antonio’s hair was matted to his face from the sweat of his exertion. He breathed in deep breaths and even though he was looking right at Tim, the blond boy was certain Antonio wasn’t seeing anything right now.

“It’s going to be okay, Antonio. Just relax.”

Then one of the officers stepped forward and Tim saw a phone in his hand. The camera was trained on Antonio’s face as he lay in shock. It kept recording until his eyes focused and he began to cry. The officer began to taunt him.

“There it is. The look of a boy who’s had his cherry stolen.”

The other officers laughed.

“Why are you crying, kid? Don’t pretend you didn’t like that. You must have squirted a gallon of cum.”

Antonio looked up and saw the camera. He desperately tried to turn his face away from it, to cover his shame, but they held him still.

“And look how red your face is, eh? Why? Are you afraid everyone will find out what a little slut you are? That you got Dirty because a man you didn’t know had his fingers in your ass?”

Antonio didn’t respond, except to shut his eyes tight as if he were trying to make it all go away.

“And the noises you were making. Wow! I thought my girlfriend was vocal when she comes hard.”

He leered again and called out, “Hernandez! See if you can make him do the noises again!”

Tim watched and after a moment, Antonio suddenly jerked and started to squirm. He bit his lower lip until Tim thought it would bleed. Then he mad e a long, drawn-out moan and Tim knew someone was rubbing his sensitive cock.

“See? You like that. Listen to you moan like a whore.”

The man leaned in.

“Just in case you don’t know- a whore is someone who gets Dirty for money. Someone who lets anyone who will pay use their body. Some do it because they need the money, but others- like you- can’t help it. They just need someone to make them cum. I’ll bet you’d like to cum again, wouldn’t you?”

“No! No, I don’t like it! Please stop, please just stop… my dad’s… my dad’s on the counsel! ”

Surprisingly, the men stood up and stopped holding them down. Neither boy moved for a moment. Tim because he didn’t trust what would happen next and Antonio because he still seemed to be in shock.

Tim felt a swirl of emotion. First he had felt a little excited that they were going to make Antonio feel an orgasm. Antonio was attractive and he wanted to do stuff with both him and Joseph. But that was selfish. After the first time with his dad, he felt confused and more than a little ashamed and his dad had only coaxed him into it. These men had held Antonio down and made him orgasm and then taunted him about it. Now his friend would probably be afraid of liking it. Bastards.

“Well, it looks like you weren’t hiding anything this time. You’re lucky. If you had been, it would have been off to Reform School with you.”

Antonio’s face turned red and he got angry.

“You made us Dirty! Now we’re going to be taken away!”

The officer laughed.

“Strip searches don’t make you Dirty, kid.”

“Liar! My dad told me what Dirty feels like! You tingle real bad and… and then it feels… it feels…”

The sentence trailed off. The officers laughed at him.

“Huh? C’mon- say it! How’s it feel, kid?”

Antonio blushed and turned his face away from Tim. The officers fell on him and forced him to look at Tim again.

“Well? How did your daddy describe the feeling? Say it!”

“He said it would feel like the most amazing.. .”

Tim could see the frustration from his voice echoed in his face. It looked like Antonio was about to break down, but then anger replaced it.

“And now you made me Dirty!”

They laughed again.

“Are you saying we’re lying? And what was that about ‘I don’t like it! I don’t like it!’, huh? It sounds like you’re the only liar here.”

“I didn’t! I didn’t want-”

“But you admitted that Dirty feels good and now you think you’re Dirty? That means it felt good, right guys?”

“Makes sense to me.”

“Yeah, me too. It sounds like you lied to not just one, but three police officers. Impugned our good name by calling us liars.”

“Let’s no t be hasty, John. The boy is probably just mistaken. We should give him another chance.”

Now Antonio looked nervous. Tim didn’t like how this sounded, either.

“W- wait! I’m sorry. I didn’t mean-”

But the young black officer manhandled Antonio onto his back and lifted his leg up as the large white officer held the boy’s body down on the table again. This time Antonio didn’t struggle. He just closed his eyes. The white officer leaned down next to Antonio’s ear and whispered to him.

“You thought the last one felt Dirty? Wait until this one, boy.”

Then he moved to the back of the table and grabbed Antonio’s legs behind his knees. He pulled the legs back so Antonio’s hole was exposed. Officer Teal grabbed the bottle they had used, but it was empty.

“Ooops! No more lubricant. Guess I’ll have to use spit.”

Then, to Tim’s surprise, he knelt down to get his face even with Antonio’s hole and started licking it! This wasn’t the first time Tim had seen someone do this. The test chair had shown it to him wile it mimicked the action with a fake towel-tongue. It felt real good and he wanted to show Joseph when they were showering, but he had chickened out. Now he could see the effects on Antonio and wondered how much better a real, wet, warm tongue would feel.

It was obvious that Antonio was liking it. Between the one officer licking his hole and the other one pinching his nipples and whispering nasty things into his ear, his erection had come back as hard as ever. And after a few moments, he started gasping and moaning at the sensations.

“So you don’t like this you say. Look at your cock! Look at it!”

Antonio opened his eyes and looked down at the flexing, needy thing. He was about to protest when the man pinched and twisted his nipples at the same time. Whatever he was going to say got swallowed by a gasp.

“You can’t lie to us, boy. You’re enjoying this. See? You’re body’s telling the truth.”

Tim stared at the hard, flexing tube. He wanted to make them stop and leave his friend alone, but also he wanted to…

“Interested?”

The officer on him- the one they called Hernandez- had leaned down and whispered to him. Tim jerked his eyes away from Antonio.

“You can, you know. I can make it happen.”

 

“Wha- what do you mean?”

“Well, if you’re nice to me then I can be nice to you. Just hang back when your friends leave, give me some good, voluntary service and you can be swinging of f that hot stick. Better make up your mind fast, though. Your boy looks like he won’t last long.”

Tim wasn’t so sure. Antonio was gasping, but he didn’t act like he was enjoying himself.

“Just once, right? I only have to do it for you one and we’re even?”

“For this favor, sure. But if you find you need any other favors in the future, we’ll negotiate.”

Tim looked back at Antonio. Officer Teal’s face was pressed into his rear and Officer Brady was gently rubbing circles around his nipples as he tongued the boy’s ear. But that hard, dripping pole was being ignored. And if he could show Antonio how good it could feel to be his friend then maybe…

“Okay. I’ll do it. I’ll do it.”

Officer Hernandez’ expression turned to anger.

“ I’m a c ocksucker? You little brat! I’ll show you a cocksucker. C’mere!”

Tim felt himself lifted by two strong arms and set on his feet. Then he felt a large hand grip his hair roughly. He was forced down over Antonio’s erection. It was an inch away from his mouth.

“Lick it, boy!”

Tim struggled halfheartedly. Officer Hernandez leaned over him and held him in place.

“Do you want to go to Reform School? Do what I say!”

Tim licked. His tongue went from Antonio’s tight balls all the way up the shaft until just below the head.

“Again!”

Tim licked it again. This time, he wiggled his tongue on the way up. He was happy to see his friend’s tight stomach tense even more from the feeling. Then Officer Teal pulled back and seeing Tim’s bent-over body, smiled.

“Well, this must be my lucky day. Move him around here.”

Tim was moved to stand directly between Antonio’s legs, over Officer Teal.

“I think just a little more lube here and he’ll be ready.”

Tim felt fingers wiping the tip of his own cock. He could imagine Officer Teal smearing it on Antonio’s hole as some ‘extra lubricant’. Then Antonio’s whole body tensed.

“Damn! He’s still just as tight! He’s practically crushing my fingers here.”

Then the grip on Tim’s hair shook him and Officer Hernandez leaned in. Tim looked up at Antonio, who was looking down at him.

“You’re going to learn to respect the PPD, boy. You call us cocksuckers? Tell you what. If you don’t give your friend the best head job in his life- I mean, I’d better hear him moan and gasp- you’ll spend the rest of the school year in Reform School, got it?”

“Y-yes, officer. I understand.”

Officer Hernandez stood up and took out his phone to record. Tim had never agreed to be recorded, but he couldn’t say anything about it now. Not in front of Antonio. He looked resigned and then lowered his head over the hot, flexing pole and took it into his mouth. Antonio’s back arched at the same time.

As Tim started, Antonio moaned the word ‘nooooo’. He thrust up a couple of times, causing Tim to gag and Tim realized that Officer Teal was moving his fingers inside the boy. That turned Tim on even more and he started moving his tongue in the opposite direction of his mouth. That’s when he felt his own cock slide into a warm, wet place. Officer Teal was sucking him!

If felt really good. He wondered what Joseph would think if he saw Tim now. A police officer who was fingering Antonio’s butt while he sucked on Tim’s cock while Tim was sucking on Antonio’s cock. And apparently, moaning felt real good to his friend while his cock was in his mouth because each time Tim did it, Antonio would tense up and h e would suck in his lower lip .

And Tim enjoyed it. He liked feeling Antonio’s cock in his mouth. The softness of his skin and the hardness and even the dripping. He knew what it felt like and he liked giving that to his friend. Even if his friend didn’t exactly want it right now. It was okay, though- Antonio didn’t know what he was missing and the police were making him do it. It wasn’t his fault. And Antonio could stop by after and Joseph and him could comfort their friend. Maybe show him that the sex stuff can feel real good under the right circumstances. Like in a shower with friends…

He let the cock slip out of his mouth and smack against that tight stomach. He would ‘accidentally’ do that when he thought Antonio was too close. Then he would work his jaw a moment, pretending he was getting sore. Then he would slurp it in again and work it as much as he could. Coach and that testing machine had shown him that an orgasm would be a lot bigger if the blow job stopped a few times just before it happened. If this was the last time he could do this with Antonio, he would make it as memorable as possible.

Then he realized that he was also being worked. Officer Teal wouldn’t stop when Tim got close, he would switch technique. It was disruptive, but Tim could feel his knees dip as the officer rubbed directly against his tip. And every once in a while, soft warm fingers would brush gently across his sack from the back to the front. His sudden moan let the cock in his mouth slip out again- this time it was a real accident.

 

Smack!

Tim jumped as the large hand slapped his rear. It wasn’t hard, but it did surprise him.

“Let’s go. We haven’t got all day. If you’ re not slurping up his fuck sauce in the next five minutes, I’ll send you both to R eform S chool.”

 

Tim got the message and doubled down. So did the others because a s he started moving up and down in a fast pace, he saw Officer Brady’s hand come down and start caressing Antonio’s sack. Officer Teal’s fingers stopped moving all the way in and out and started jabbing one spot over and over. Tim used his tongue to try and push back his friend’s foreskin and the combination pushed Antonio over.

The moaning boy tried to thrust up, but in his position, it made him hunch over instead. Tim could hear his deep breaths and feel the warm exhale on the back of his head. He started to just move his tongue around a lot, suck in and bob up and down like his life depended on it. This was the show- the part that counted- and he wouldn’t let his friend down at the last minute. Thankfully, he was used to the taste, even if he had to swallow more than once. It felt like twelve or fifteen contractions before Antonio whined at them to stop. Tim had lost count because his own incredible orgasm hit at the same time. He wondered how many times Officer Teal had to swallow.

Chapter 42: Jacob

Summary:

Trying not to puke. Questions, but can’t talk with his mouth full. Seeing Keith. Naked as a jail-bird?

Jacob felt another load of bitter slime slide down his throat. This was the fifth one. He had to admit The Other was talented- he was getting these men in blue to dump even their second load within minutes. And just when he thought they were done, different officers came in to ‘ask a few questions’.

The questions were along the lines of ‘you like that, don’t you boy?’ and ‘You’ve done this before, haven’t you, boy?‘ and even ‘I bet you can’t wait to get your mouth around your boyfriend’s big s t ick again, right boy ?’

The Other didn’t respond, except ‘mmmm-hmmm’. It was tough to answer questions when your mouth is full. By the end, Jacob could feel their jaw hurting from being held open for so long. Their tongue felt raw and coated with cum from several men. It disgusted him, especially when they had to burp and that flavor came back through his nose. He fought back his nausea. There was no point in making The Other suffer through it.

That surprised him. When had that happened? He hated The Other for putting him through this. He hated him for making him have sex with apparently anyone who asked. He hated him for ruining his and Keith’s friendship and turning it into something Jacob knew it would never really be. So when did he start wanting to make things easier or this usurper who would just take over his body?

It was because now he knew. He knew The Other was doing everything to protect Keith. Maybe The Other really did love their friend now boyfriend. No, there was no maybe. He had felt The Other’s feelings and they were deep and genuine. And okay, sex with Keith was good. No, it was fantastic but it couldn’t last forever. Jacob would eventually figure out how to maintain control and he was going to have a loving, sexy wife and a bunch of kids. What would happen to their relationship then?

“You can get dressed now, and wipe your face with this.”

A packet of wetnaps were thrown down on the table for him. He was familiar with the Granny Esmie’s logo on the pack. He cleaned up as best he could and put on his clothes. The officers really did like him because they never missed a chance to grab his butt or rub up against him as they left the room.

When he got out, the other members of the team got up and moved to him.

“You were in there a long time! What did they ask you? Are you going to be arrested?”

“Just a bunch of regular questions. ‘Where w ere you on the night of’ and that sort of thing. I don’t think I’m being arrested.”

“Why did they even need to ask you any questions? Just because you’re Keith’s best friend?”

Joseph was hitting a little close to home. Thankfully, Terrance stepped in.

“Easy guys. Let the man alone, aaiiight? He’s already been interrogated once today and besides, we’re here to show our support to Keith, right?”

“But they won’t even let us see him. This is bogus.”

“ Yeah! And they took Carl’s cupcakes ‘for inspection’, but you can see red crumbs on all their faces!”

There was a chorus of agreement among the teens.

“Well, I’m sure Tim and Antonio will tell him we were all here to see him and that’s important. Let’s just chill out and wait for them.”

They sat on the uncomfortable wooden benches in the front of the office. After about ten more minutes, Tim and Antonio reappeared. Whatever happened to them made Tim look haggard and Antonio scared. The dark haired boy wouldn’t meet their gaze and kept looking furtively at the officers in the room.

“Is everything alright? Did you see him? Is he okay?”

“Does he have a cell mate?”

The last comment came from Hayden Reeves, and it had undertones that Terrence obviously didn’t like.

“Shut up, dude! How would you like to be in there? Tim, how is he? Did you tell him we were all here wishing him well?”

“Yeah. We told him. And he seems okay. A little freaked out, but he has a protector. I don’t know what they did to him, but apparently it would have been worse without him there.”

“That’s a relief.”

“What did he look like? Was he big?”

They all looked at Hayden and it wasn’t lost on Jacob that the boy was holding his backpack in front of him. Did he have a hard on thinking about Keith in a jail cell? Jacob felt surprised. He knew Keith was good looking, but he hadn’t really gotten so far as to think other guys would be attracted to him.

Keith’s a hottie. You’ve seen Hayden check him out in the locker room. And Terrence and even Joseph.

“But that’s because he’s got a really big dick,” he said internally.

They’ve all checked out his ass, too. I told you we were lucky to have him.

“Donner!”

Jacob’s head snapped around to the source of the call. It was the blond police officer who had made them suck two loads out of him in the ‘interrogation’ room.

“C’mon, you’re cleared to see the prisoner. Let’s go! You’re boyfriend is waiting.”

The other boys scoffed.

“Why do they have to be like that? Just because you’re best friends…”

Then Joseph saw his face and Jacob couldn’t hide his blush.

“He is my boyfriend. We’re together. I think he wanted to tell everyone at the party next week but in light of everything, I guess it’s not going to happen now.”

Most of them looked surprised. Only Terrence reached out and grabbed his shoulder and squeezed.

“Congratulations, dude! That’s awesome! We’re all happy for you, right guys?”

They all agreed, except for Hayden who looked a bit crestfallen.

“Now or never, Donner! You coming or not?”

Terrence pushed him forward.

“We’ll meet up with you at Kemp’s. Take your time.”

“Hey, maybe they have conjugal visits?”

“Shut up, Chet! Have some respect.”

Terrence started herding the group out of the police station as Jacob moved toward the waiting officer . He was excited that he was going to get to see Keith, but not half as excited as he felt from The Other. And as he was being led to the door, he noticed that Tim had come back into the station. He didn’t have time to question it as he was ushered through the door and into the jail proper.

When he got in there, he was shocked to see Keith naked and sharing his box meal with a large black man. No, make that a huge back man. Jacob wasn’t gay, but he had to appreciate the man’s body. It was easily as large as Mr. Miller’s. Next to him, Keith looked like a middle-schooler.

“You have fifteen minutes. No more.”

Keith looked up and saw him, his face had the biggest smile he had ever seen Keith give. Keith handed the food to the man and hurried to Jacob. He reached through the bars and pulled Jacob’s head in until their foreheads were touching between the bars.

“Um, hey Keith. How are you?”

“Oh man, it’s good to see you. I thought you would be on restriction for a year after what happened on Friday.”

“My mom gave me special dispensation to come see you. You know, just in case.”

That seemed to break Keith and his smile disappeared.

“In case I have to go to Reform School.”

Jacob nodded.

“Whatever happens, remember that I love you Jacob. I’ll never stop loving you.”

“Hey now. What did I tell you about all that negative talk?”

The man’s voice matched his outsides. It was strong and deep and somehow still gentle. It was a voice you could trust, one that wouldn’t lie or tell you things just to make you feel better. Then Keith looked ashamed and turned to smile at the man.

“Oh, sorry! Jacob, this is Daryl. Daryl, this is Jacob.”

The man stood up and he was even more intimidating. But the smile was friendly and Jacob felt better that the man was here helping Keith.

“Hello, sir. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Likewise. Keith’s told me a lot about you.”

The man’s grip was firm and warm. The large hand almost enveloped Jacob’s.

“Good things, I hope.”

“Well, he said you were the best looking boy in school and I would have to agree. He also said you were his boyfriend and any friend of Keith’s is a friend of mine. Especially a boyfriend of Keith.”

Keith looked abashed.

“Um, sorry. I just had to talk about you.”

The Other took over and grabbed Keith’s face and turned it to the side. He kissed their boyfriend’s cheek through the bars.

“It’s okay. I had to tell the team about it just now. Sorry. I know you wanted to make an announcement but…”

“It’s okay. Did you see my parents? How about Kevin? How is he?”

“No, I didn’t. Sorry but I wasn’t allowed out of the house. Besides, as soon as you left, Kev left to go stay over at Sammy’s for the weekend.”

“Uh-oh. Then you weren’t able to get him his medicine? Where did he get some?”

“I don’t know but I’m sure it was taken care of. He was staying with Grandpa William so I’m sure he had to arrange something. He wouldn’t let them go without.”

Keith looked pensive. Jacob knew what he was thinking.

“I doubt they asked Charlie. I’d bet Sammy would rather get it from Grandpa William than Charlie.”

Keith looked surprised and then disgusted at the thought.

“It was just a joke, Keith! I don’t really think his own grandpa…”

Keith looked relieved.

“Yeah, you’re right. With everything happening like it has and with our parents acting so… weird…”

Keith shook his head and smiled.

“You’re right. There’s no way. They probably called one of his friends to come over.”

“So why are you naked?”

Keith looked down and realized his cock had risen. He looked at Jacob, abashed.

“Oh, sorry. I’ve been naked all weekend. A little joke from the officers. They call it ‘suicide prevention’.”

The Other reached through the bars and grabbed the long pole. Jacob felt it in their hand and as usual, it was magnificent. Then Daryl stepped up and pushed Keith’s butt forward until the cock was through the bars.

“You can go ahead. Whatever happens in Jail stays in Jail. I’ll just give you two some privacy.”

Daryl turned around and picked up the food again. The Other sank down to his knees and took the long pole deep. Jacob didn’t argue. He just watched through their eyes at Keith’s dopey expressions as they brought him off. Keith’s cum didn’t taste great, but it was somehow sweeter and less bitter than the officer’s.

“Okay, it’s my turn. Let me do you now.”

The Other demurred.

“That’s okay. I think they’re going to kick me out soon. Save it for when you get out and then give me the best suck job ever!”

Keith looked disappointed, but nodded.

“It’s actually called a blow-job.”

Suddenly Jacob was back in control.

“ Oh. Um, w hy? That doesn’t make any sense.”

Keith shrugged and then grinned and pulled Jacob into a hug with the bars between them.

“Daryl thinks I’m going to get a light sentence. A ‘slap on the wrist’ as they say in the shows. And he even got them to buy us Kemp’s and Granny Esme’s if you can believe it. I don’t know what I would have done if he wasn’t in here with me.”

“Well, I couldn’t leave an innocent like Keith by himself. It wouldn’t be right.”

Jacob looked at the black man solemnly. He stood straight and looked him in the eye.

“I can’t thank you enough, sir. I know I don’t show it but you wouldn’t believe the horrible things I’ve been imagining.”

The man smiled at him. Then Jacob asked the important question.

“Do you really think the judge will go easy on him?”

“I do. First offense and the young one has Crebra? I’d be willing to bet a week’s worth of pan-handling that he gets community service.”

And suddenly that made sense. He and Keith had both seen how many times a kid was let off easy for a ‘first offense’ in the shows. He smiled again with relief and rubbed Keith’s back. Even down to his butt cheeks which were as firm as he remembered. And they felt real good. So good, he was still kneading them when the Officer came back. They finally broke their embrace. The officer leered at them. Jacob wondered if they all learned to do that at police shool.

“I’ll miss you, dude.”

“I’ll miss you more.”

Then Keith whispered, “I love you.”

Jacob was spared having to respond by the police officer pulling him away.

“That’s enough you two. Visiting time is over.”

“Don’t worry, Daryl will keep him safe. Daryl is confident that he’ll be back in your arms by Monday.”

Jacob didn’t have time to wonder about Daryl’s change of speech pattern. He was surprised to see Tim coming out of another room at the same time. The other boy looked nervous and embarrassed as he stammered out the fact that his wallet had fallen out of his pocket and he had to find it. Jacob recognized the expression on his face. He put his arm around Tim’s shoulders.

“It’s okay, man. Don’t worry about it. Thanks for waiting for me to come out.”

Tim’s look of relief made him feel like he had done something positive for the first time since he stepped into the station. His worry about Keith wasn’t gone, but still, he had some hope. He went to go drop Tim off at the restaurant with the rest of the team before he had to cycle home.

Chapter 43: Hayden

Summary:

Hopeless. Not hungry. A confession he thought he would never give. Feeling better, but still sad.

Hayden sat in the booth as the other boys talked animatedly. Well, not all the other boys- Antonio kept staring off into space. He told the others that he was just worried about Keith and they left him alone. He gave the same excuse when they asked him why he was so quiet.

He was feeling really sad. Ever since the sleepover when they had all learned how to play soccer using the video game, he had seen another side of Keith and Jacob. Before, they were the stars of the school in each grade and people like Hayden didn’t get too close to stars. He didn’t want his wax wings to melt.

But at the party, he had seen that they weren’t stuck up like he had assumed. They were really friendly and it took him aback for a bit. It had also allowed him to form a crush on the two boys. Before he just knew they would reject him, but after that- okay, maybe he didn’t have a real chance but his mind would finally let him imagine a scenario where he might. And that was enough. He fell head over heels for them. Either one. Or both.

“What’s gotten into you, dude?”

He looked up to see Terrence looking at him. He tried to smile.

“You know. Just worried about Keith. Do you think he’ll be back before we have to play team three? If he’s not there, I don’t think we will have a chance.”

It was lame, but completely true. Terrence frowned at him.

“That’s what you’re worried about? Our standing in P.E.?”

Now he was embarrassed. He knew it was a shallow answer, but he also knew it would hide the truth.

“Well, it’s important to Keith, right? I mean his whole future is riding on his P.E. grades and I don’t want to blow it because he’s not there.”

Thankfully, Terrence looked mollified.

“You’re right, Hayden. It is important to Keith. But if he’s not there, we’ll win it for him, right, guys?”

The rest of the table looked over at him. He had to repeat it for the ones who weren’t paying attention. They all chorused that they would ‘win it for Keith!’ It was enough to divert the attention away from him.

Then they wanted to order. Hayden wasn’t hungry. He just wanted to go home and cry into his pillow but he would rather bite his own tongue off than admit it to the team. It would just be weird. Then Tim and Jacob finally showed up.

“He’s fine. Well, better than I thought he would be anyway. And that Daryl guy says he thinks Keith will be out Monday with some community service.”

“Doesn’t he talk weird? I wonder what’s up with the ‘Daryl thinks this’ and ‘Daryl wants that’?”

Jacob didn’t comment. Keith didn’t look surprised when he switched his speech in front of the officer so he went along. What happens in Jail stays in Jail.

“Yeah, but he’s homeless so it’s probably just some mental issue. I’m not going to make fun of him. Apparently, he’s been helping Keith out a lot.”

“Okay guys- we need to order. What is everyone having?”

Jacob shook his head.

“Sorry guys, but I promised my mom I’d head right back. One of you are going to have to eat a burger for me, okay?”

That was the excuse Hayden needed. It would be awkward, but he had no choice. He really wanted to get home and be alone in his room.

“Actually, I’m not really hungry. I’m going to ride back with Jacob. I got some stuff I gotta do.”

The guys accepted the excuse and so did Jacob. They got on their bikes and rode. .

“So how long have you and Keith been… you know.”

“Boyfriends? About a month I guess. Maybe two.”

That stabbed deep and Hayden looked away. It was about two months ago that he had started dreaming about Keith and him. He felt sad because now he had to wonder what would have happened if he had spoken up right at the time instead of being too scared. But that wasn’t the worst of it. Hayden wasn’t only dreaming about Keith-

“Hold up a minute. Let’s pull over.”

Hayden followed Jacob into a turn-out on the side of the road. Nervously, Hayden followed and stopped next to him.

“You like Keith, don’t you?”

The blunt question shocked Hayden and he reflexively denied it, but he couldn’t look at Jacob in the eye.

“You don’t have to lie, dude. I understand, Keith’s hot.”

“Well, I mean… I guess…”

“I’m not going to tease you, man. I’m not going to tell the guys- don’t worry. And I won’t tell Keith but I know if he found out, he wouldn’t make fun of you either.”

Suddenly, Hayden’s mouth felt dry as the desert. His secret was out. Well, part of his secret. The secret he had tried to hide for the last two long months but now for some reason, he felt like he should confess the whole thing.

“Um, what if… what if I didn’t only like Keith that way? What if I like both of you that way?”

He looked up to see Jacob actually blush! Then Jacob smiled at him, but his smile was neither happy nor excited.

“Dude, I’m sorry. I know what it’s like to like someone that way and not have it returned. I’ve had crushes before, too.”

A crush. Is that what it was? That made it sound so small compared to what he felt. Either boy could make him feel light headed just by… being around. Just by smiling or cracking a joke. Just by encouraging him on the field or responding to his questions about comics or the new houses. It was the way they took him seriously even though he still looked like he should be in Middle School. Then he felt a warm hand on his shoulder and it felt like electricity shot from that hand through his whole body and into the ground.

“There are some truths that I could say but I know they won’t make you feel better. I know from personal experience that the only thing that will make it better is time.”

Hayden was afraid to speak. He was even afraid to move because it might dislodge the warm hand that was gripping his shoulder. He croaked out the first thing he thought.

“What truths?”

The hand gave him a little squeeze that sent shivers through him.

“Well, that you’re good looking. You’re smart. That you’ll find someone if you give it a chance. But I know it won’t change anything.”

The words struck Hayden. Jacob was wrong. It made Hayden feel worse. He couldn’t help but tear up.

“Just not as good looking as Keith, right? Do you think that if I had spoken up before you and Keith… got together, that you might have picked me?”

For a split second, it was as if Jacob’s face went slack as if he couldn’t process the question. But then he snapped back into focus and looked at Hayden. He got off his bike and to Hayden’s surprise, he leaned in and hugged him.

“I can’t say, dude. All I can say is that you’ll find somebody if you’re open to it. You’re a good guy.”

Hayden couldn’t think straight. He could feel Jacob’s arms around him- smell Jacob’s musk from the exercise. Add to that the sound of his voice talking right next to his ear. When he finally pulled back Hayden couldn’t help but stare into those beautiful grey eyes. Then those eyes looked down and he smiled and looked back up at him.

“Sorry about that, Hayden. I wasn’t thinking.”

Hayden looked down and saw his own erection outlined against his tight jeans. It snapped him out of his Jacob paralysis and hastily covered up. His face felt like it was suddenly on fire.

“Don’t sweat it. Believe me, I’ve been there. We’re still cool, right?”

Hayden nodded. He just wanted to get home and away from Jacob as soon as possible and pretend this never happened. It was the most humiliating thing that had ever happened to him.

“Sure. Yeah. In fact, I’d like it if we could just pretend I never said anything, okay?”

“Is that what you want?”

“More than anything.”

“Sure. Anything you want and if I can do it, I will. I want to make your dreams come true.”

Something about the way Jacob said it sent a thrill through him and he knew that now he would dream about it. He said it like a waiter talking to a customer, but he knew it was just Jacob’s weird sarcastic sense of humor. He knew Jacob’s sense of humor could take some getting used to, but it really irritated Hayden that after having put himself out there to confide in him, he would turn around and tease him.

As Jacob rode off, the boy replied under his breath, “Yeah, right. You wouldn’t say that if you knew what I’ve been dreaming about lately. And if you really did ever make one come true then we would all be sent to Reform School.”

Chapter 44: Mikey

Summary:

Unexpected guests come for dinner. Carlos loves Mikey! Does Mikey love Carlos? A strange request. Do you have to watch?

Mikey ran down the stairs when Carlos called him on the locator. When he got there, Carlos had some news.

“We’re going to have some dinner guests, Mikey!”

“Who?”

“It’s a new friend I made in the clinic during my last checkup. He’s a real nice guy and he has a son named Trace who’s about your age. What do you think of that?”

Mikey wasn’t sure, but since Carlos seemed excited about it, he went along.

“Sounds cool, but how are we going to fix dinner? Nurse Kelly isn’t here today.”

“Don’t worry. We’ll order out. Now I want you to be on your best behavior, alright? I’ve told him all about you and he’s really looking forward to meeting you.”

“Really? Why?”

Carlos sat down on the couch and motioned Mikey to sit next to him with his head. His arms as usual were trapped in plaster casts and formed into a sort of circle in front of him. Mikey crawled up and sat in his lap.

“Because you’re smart and empathetic and cute as a button. You aren’t mean to people and you know a lot of stuff.”

Mikey thought about that. Now he was bashful. Carlos loved him, and so he had to think like that but what if this new friend of his saw Mikey for what he was? Would Carlos realize that Mikey wasn’t really cool? That the most awesome thing about him was that he was best friends with Billy?

“Oh. Um, what if he doesn’t like me?”

Carlos laughed.

“There’s no chance of that, Mikey. Don’t you worry. I know you’ll show him the same respect you show me and I know Trace will want to be friends with a kid as cool as you.”

Mike smiled a doubtful smile. Carlos leaned in and kissed him on the forehead.

“I had Nurse Tracy wash that outfit of yours. Why don’t you put it on?”

Mikey didn’t know he had an outfit. He looked at Carlos, confused.

“You know. The one you wore when Costa was here. The one with the shorts and that open shirt? I think you look great in it.”

Now Mikey was really confused. He wore the little shorts and the shirt to make Costa want to do Dirty stuff with him to teach him how to make Carlos feel good. Why would Carlos want him to wear it for his new friend?

“Do I have to? It’s embarrassing and it barely fits anymore. Can’t I wear some of my new clothes to meet your friend and Trace?”

Carlos looked at him, not exactly disappointed but not exactly pleased.

“It’s up to you, hijo. If you feel more comfortable wearing you boring new clothes then of course. I just think you look incredible in your mom’s shorts and that shirt. It really shows off that ninja body of yours.”

The boy thought about it. It would be embarrassing and he really didn’t want to. But Carlos really wanted him to and he didn’t want to let the man down. And Carlos wouldn’t ask him to do something that would humiliate him so it must be okay.

Mikey kissed him on the cheek and ran back upstairs. He took a Quick S hower and got dressed in that shirt and shorts. They seemed to be even tighter today than they were when he wore them just a couple of weeks ago. He had just finished putting on his shoes when he heard the doorbell ring. He took a nervous breath.

He left his room and went down the stairs to see Carlos getting awkwardly off of the couch. Mikey considered opening the door, but decide d he wanted Carlos to be there so he went and helped his guardian get to the door. He gave a nervous look to Carlos who returned it with a big smile. He opened the door.

Mikey couldn’t believe who was at the front door. It was his teacher from school, Mr. Mackey. Now he was super embarrassed to be seen in these clothes. He couldn’t help but cross his arms over his chest in an attempt to cover up.

His teacher had dark hair and a long face with a prominent jaw. Mikey remembered from class that he was twenty seven years old. He was a good teacher and he liked him, but it was weird seeing him not just outside of class, but at his home! Mikey was so stunned, he forgot to step aside and let them in. Mikey stared for a moment before he could speak.

“Mr. Mackey? What are you doing here?”

“Ahhh, Mikey. I wondered if that was you Carlos was talking about. It’s good to see you. Are you going to let us in?”

Mikey stepped aside and pulled open the door for his teacher. Mr. Mackey stepped inside, followed by another boy who kind of hid behind him and peeked around him at Mikey and Carlos. Mikey closed the door.

Mr. Mackey shook hands with Carlos- at least as well as he could considering. Then he turned toward Mikey an d pushed the other boy forward with a hand on his neck. Mikey was surprised at what he saw.

Mikey recognized the boy. Unlike his dad, he had blond hair and light blue eyes. His hair was a little weird because on the left side it seemed to just grow in a big circle and stick out, even if it was brushed. The real surprise was the clothes Trace was wearing. The shorts were more like the little trunks the swimmers wore and his shirt was made out of netting. If it weren’t for his arms crossed around him, he would be able to see Trace’s whole body. Trace looked even more embarrassed than Mikey felt.

He didn’t know Trace personally. He had seen him around the school and he remembered that the boy had played tag with them a couple of times, but Mikey had never officially met him. He couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like having Carlos teach at the school. He held out his hand to the blond boy.

“Um, hi. My name is Mikey. Nice to meet you.”

Trace looked up and his cheeks and ears were red, but he uncrossed his arms and took Mikey’s hand to shake it.

“I’m Trace. This is my dad.”

“Trace, this is Mr. Lanza. He’s daddy’s new friend.”

Carlos tilted sideways to bring his hand down to Trace so he could shake it.

“Your dad’s told me a lot about you, Trace. But he didn’t tell me how handsome you are.”

That made Trace’s ears even more red. And once again, the boy hugged himself. Mikey knew what he was feeling so he wanted to change the topic.

“So do you like Orengi?”

That got Trace’s attention. He looked at Mikey and shyly nodded his head.

“Yeah. He’s totally cool. And Sake, too. Do you watch it too?”

Mikey was relieved. They had something to talk about while the adults talked about boring stuff.

“Carlos? Can I take Trace to my room and show him my collection?”

“It’s okay with me if it’s okay with Henry. Is that okay?”

“Sure, Mikey. Trace- you be on your best behavior, okay? Remember that not everyone will think Sake is the best character. You have to allow other people to have their own opinions.”

“Okay, dad. I won’t.”

Mikey led Trace up the stairs to his room. The boy was suitably impressed with all the toys and action figures and even his small collection of the comics.

“We can watch some episode on my terminal if you want.”

“Sure. That would be cool.”

Mikey logged into his terminal and accessed the official Orengi site and selected one of his favorite episodes. Well, the string of his favorite episodes because nothing ever seemed to complete in just one episode. He lay on his bed and had Trace lay down next to him and the two watched Orengi together.

It was several exciting episodes later before Mikey got the call on his locator that dinner was ready. The two boys came down the stairs still talking about the show. Trace really knew a lot and Mikey felt like he was always on catch up. It was fascinating, though and the brown-haired boy always liked to learn more about Billy’s favorite show. He couldn’t wait to impress his friend with all this new knowledge at school the next day.

They sat down to a nice meal of barbecue. They had perfectly cooked ribs made sweet and tangy by the barbecue sauce. There was corn on the cob and a salad, which Mikey thought was too much vegetable, but it was made up for with macaroni salad that felt like it bit his tongue when he ate it.

The four talked about Mikey’s room and school and places to go on vacation. And Mikey had a good time, once he got over his teacher being in his house. At least Mr. Mackey told Carlos that Mikey was great to have in class and that he was doing well.

“I always knew you were smart, Mikey and I knew you were doing good in class but isn’t it nice to hear it from your teacher?”

It was. He was glad Mr. Mackey hadn’t told Carlos about the mischief he and Billy got up to. It looked like even though Carlos and Mr. Mackey were friends now, it didn’t mean Carlos would know everything that happened in class. That was a relief.

They moved to the living room and Carlos put on a movie. It was an adventure about a group of boys that left their home to go look at a dead body that one of them had heard about. Most of it went over Mikey’s head, but one scene that stuck with him was the part where the boys were camping and they decided to compare their cocks to see which one was bigger. The camera didn’t show that part, but it made Mikey tingle a little thinking about the boys pressing their wieners against the others to compare the sizes. He noticed Trace had his arms crossed again, and was hunched over.

When the movie was over, Carlos called him over and had him climb up into his lap in the reclining chair. His face was serious as he talked to Mikey.

“Mikey, I have a serious question to ask you and I want an honest answer. Can you do that, hijo?”

Concerned, Mikey nodded.

“Do you like the things we do together in the bedroom, Mikey? Honest?”

The question shocked the boy. He quickly looked at Mr. Mackey and Trace and wondered why Carlos would ask him something so personal in front of these people. Wasn’t he worried anymore that Mikey would be taken away?

“It’s okay. You can answer in front of Henry and Trace. They’re friends.”

Mikey wasn’t convinced. After all, one of them was his teacher and he had only met the Trace kid a couple of hour s ago. Why was Carlos doing this? But he had been asked a question by an adult so he had to answer. He leaned in to whisper in Carlos’ ear.

“I only like doing it with you, Carlos. And maybe Billy.”

Carlos looked at him admonishingly.

“You’re being rude to our friends, Mikey. You don’t need to whisper. Besides, I already told Henry everything so you don’t have to worry. I just need you to tell them whether you like the things we do.”

Mikey blushed, realizing Mr. Mackey knew about the sex stuff he did with Carlos.

“Yeah. I guess. It’s okay.”

“Just okay? You don’t like orgasms? You don’t like it when you bo u nce up and down on my cock? I thought you loved that!”

Mikey couldn’t believe Carlos said that in front of Trace. He leaned forward and pressed his face into Carlos’ chest so the guests wouldn’t see his face. He also felt his penis becoming a cock as he thought about it. Still, he nodded his agreement. He did like orgasms and the other stuff.

“Well, Mr. Mackey wants to do the same things with Trace and I told him that you wouldn’t mind showing Trace some stuff. Would you mind? It would mean a lot to me.”

Mikey pulled back and looked into Carlos’ eyes. He could feel the man’s cock form under him, against his butt.

“Like, what sort of stuff?”

“Well, would you like to show him what an orgasm feels like? Then maybe you could teach him how to make Mr. Mackey feel good with his mouth. You’re great at that.”

Mikey didn’t want to do that. He felt a little betrayed by Carlos and his face must have shown it.

“Why are you looking so sad, Mikey? Don’t you like what we do?”

“Yeah. I love you.”

“Don’t you think Henry and Trace deserve to have the same relationship as us? Why are you being so selfish?”

That stung Mikey. He didn’t want Mr. Mackey and Trace and especially Carlos to think he was selfish but he couldn’t explain. Usually Carlos knew just what he was thinking without him saying anything but this time… it was like Carlos didn’t know him anymore. He leaned in to whisper in Carlos’ ear.

“I thought we weren’t going to tell?”

“It’s okay, Mikey. Don’t worry- Henry and Trace are our friends. Friends help each other out, right? Like Billy helps you with ninja training? This is just like that. And you’re so good at it Mikey. Don’t you want to show them what you can do?”

Mikey looked down and didn’t say anything. He had a sinking feeling.

“Would you do it for me , Mikey? I really want you to, but I won’t force you to do it.”

Carlos followed it up with a kiss on the cheek.

“You know I’ll love you no matter what you decide. That won’t ever change, even if you turn out to be the most selfish and scaredy-cat kid in town.”

That hurt Mikey. He didn’t want to be a selfish scaredy-cat. Was he really being that way? Was it selfish to just want to do that stuff with Carlos to make him happy? But then again, Carlos said that teaching Trace how to do it with Mr. Mackey would make him happy, too. And he really wanted to make Carlos happy.

The young boy slid down off of Carlos’ lap. He didn’t look at the adults, but he held his hand out to Trace.

“Okay, I’ll teach you what I know. Let’s go up to my room.”

“You can do it down here, hijo. Mr. Mackey needs to learn, too.”

Mikey looked at Trace. The other boy was red in the face and hugging himself. He looked just like Mikey felt. It was bad enough that Mr. Mackey knew what he did with Carlos. He didn’t know if he could face his teacher in class if he saw Mikey naked and sucking on Trace. And what else would Carlos want him to teach Trace? What other things would they have to do in front of the adults?

“But he’s my teacher!”

Carlos smiled at him.

“I understand, hijo. I have a compromise. You take Trace upstairs and explain to him a little about what we do. Then you can show him how good it feels. But after that, you two bring down your kit and you can show Trace and Henry how to practice. How does that sound?”

Mikey didn’t like it, but if it meant he could get away from the adults for a few minutes, he took it.

“Okay. C’mon Trace. Let’s go to my room.”

As they left, Mr. Mackey gave Trace a friendly swat on his butt.

“Have fun, buddy. We’ll see you in a while.”

Mikey showed Trace back up to his room. This time, neither one of them spoke. Trace looked at him expectantly and Mikey suddenly didn’t know what to do.

“Um. So I guess that I’m supposed to tell you about sex. Did your dad tell you anything about tonight?”

“He said that I’m old enough now and he didn’t have to wait anymore.”

“Wait for what?”

“He told me that we were going to play special games that he used to play with my mom before she left us. He said you did it with Carlos and that you would tell me what to do.”

“Oh.”

Mikey supposed that was true, but Mikey didn’t feel like a mom. He just liked doing it with Carlos because Carlos liked it so much. Although Mikey did like orgasms.

“Well, it feels good when your penis is rubbed. And it feels good when it gets sucked, too. And Carlos likes it when I put his in my butt and rub up and down.”

Trace’s eyes got big.

“Doesn’t that hurt? Do you think my dad wants to do that?”

Mikey nodded. Based on how much Carlos liked it, he was sure Mr. Mackey wanted to do it with Trace.

“Why does he want to do that?”

Now Mikey felt he was on firmer ground. This was something he was good at and could probably show Trace why a man would want to put it in a boy’s mouth, or butt.

“It’s because of the orgasm. It feels really good. I can show you.”

Trace just looked at him. He didn’t move.

“I mean, I’m supposed to show you. First, you need to get naked. I can get naked too, if you want.”

Trace sat on the bed with his arms wrapped around himself. He barely nodded. Mikey pulled off his shirt and folded it over his chair. Then he took off his shoes and socks, all the while trying to smile at Trace. Meanwhile, the other boy watched him closely. By the time Mikey was naked, Trace was openly staring at his stiff cock. Even though it was embarrassing, Mikey stood for a moment to let him look.

“Okay, it’s your turn. Do you want some help?”

Trace shook his head and stood. He took off his shirt, but it didn’t make much difference because it really didn’t cover his top. Trace wasn’t in as good a shape as Billy and Mikey, but he wasn’t fat. He just didn’t have much muscle, even though Mikey could see his ribs. When he turned around to pull down his trunks, Mikey could see his shoulder blades poking out of his back. Trace turned around with his hands over his penis.

“Can I see it? I let you see mine.”

Mikey motioned to Trace’s hands. The blond boy with the cowlick slowly pulled them back to show a hard erection that looked just like Mikey’s.

“It’s nice. Can I touch it?”

Trace swallowed and then nodded his head. Mikey moved forward and delicately ran his fingers over it. It flexed under his touch. He kept rubbing it and looked up at Trace, who had his eyes locked on Mikey’s hand.

“You can touch mine if you want.”

Trace slowly reached out until his fingers brushed against Mikey’s cock. Trace began to mirror Mikey’s movements.

“That feels good. Did you ever touch your balls like this?”

The mousey-haired boy let his fingers drift down and across the tightly packed balls. He saw Trace tense up as he caressed the delicate skin back and forth. Likewise, Trace did the same to Mikey.

“It’s nicer if we lay down first. Go ahead and use my pillow and relax.”

Trace lay down on Mikey’s bed and scooted over to make room. He watched Mikey like a hawk as he lay down next to him.

“That’s your cock. Adults call it that when it gets stiff like that.”

Mikey grabbed the fleshy spike and started rubbing it up and down.

“I’m going to pull it back, okay? I feels good.”

Trace didn’t say anything so Mikey started pulling back the tight foreskin. Trace grunted as it slid over the shiny head. Mikey let go and the forskin slid back over. Trace gripped his hands and held them still.

“It’s too much! It hurts.”

“Oh. Sorry. It feels really good when I do it.”

“Dad made me wash it before we came over. Even just the water getting on it felt… like, I don’t know… electricity? It felt super weird.”

“Oh. How about this?”

This time Mikey held the foreskin and rubbed it gently up and down. He didn’t try to pull it back, but he did let his fingers rub the tip through the foreskin. Trace gripped the covers and arched his back. The blond boy’s eyes stayed locked on Mikey’s hand as it manipulated the little erection.

“It feels weird! It… unnnngh!”

Mikey slowed down and then let his hand drift to caress the area around Trace’s flexing erection. He pushed his new friend’s legs apart and caressed the boy’s balls. Trace was breathing hard.

“I’m going to give you an orgasm now. Don’t be afraid, I promise it’s not going to hurt but it might be scary the first time. Are you ready?”

Trace nodded doubtfully. Mikey figured he wasn’t going to get better than that so he moved his face in and gave Trace’s cock a tentative lick. Trace was still watching him closely. He started to lick it some more and enjoyed how it flexed under his tongue. Trace was making little noises as Mikey licked him harder. After a few minutes, Mikey figured Trace was getting used to it, he took Trace’s erection into his mouth.

It wasn’t as big as Billy’s, but it was a nice size. Mikey had to admit that it was nice not to be choked for once while he was sucking on someone. He liked sucking on Carlos but he would still choke sometimes when it went too far in, but Trace’s erection he could take all the way in and then rub it with his tongue. It was too much for Trace and he stared making little moaning sounds when Mikey’s tongue would rub it. He let his hand caress Trace’s belly and chest while the other one rubbed the boy’s balls. Trace still watched, mouth open as if he were amazed at what he was feeling. Then Mikey saw him get fearful.

“Wait! Wait, Mikey! Something’s happening, I think I’m going to pee!”

Mikey pulled his mouth off Trace.

“No. It’s not pee, it’s an orgasm. It’s going to feel real good. You should relax.”

“Are you sure it won’t hurt?”

Mikey smiled and nodded.

“I really like them. The first one was scary because I didn’t know what to expect but wait until you feel one. It’s like- so awesome.”

“Okay.”

Mike went back down on his friend. He started slow and firm with his tongue. After a moment, Trace started grunting each time it passed over the tip. Mikey sped up and started moving his head up and down.

“Oh! Oh! Oh, that feels so…”

Trace’s hands found the back of Mikey’s head. They started forcing him down. Mikey kept on using his tongue back and forth as the virgin boy thrust up into his mouth and the little cock started flexing over and over. Mikey kept going until he heard Trace start moaning the word ‘No’ over and over. Then he switched to just softly licking the hard shaft- cleaning it up like he did for Carlos.

After, Mikey crawled up to lay next to Trace, who had his eyes closed.

“So what did you think?”

Trace opened his eyes and looked groggily at Mikey.

“Wow. That was awesome.”

“Yeah. See why I like them?”

Trace nodded then looked down. Mikey felt his hand suddenly grasp his erection. Trace started stroking Mikey up and down. Mikey started caressing Trace’s body. From his chest down to his knees making sure to touch and rub his soft dick until it got hard again.

“Are you going to have one? How long does it take?”

“It depends. It feels good, but if you want to give someone and orgasm, you can’t keep stopping and speeding up and slowing down. You have to like do it regular.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can’t really explain- just rub it at the same speed and don’t stop.”

“Sorry.”

Mikey grabbed Trace’s returned erection. He smiled at the boy as he wrapped his fist around it and started pumping. It didn’t take long for Trace to start tensing up and then Mikey would slow down, or let go and grab it with just two fingers. Eventually, Trace made a frustrated sigh.

“See what I mean? It still feels good, but it doesn’t build up if you switch all the time.”

Now Trace seemed to concentrate on his hand. Mikey watched his furrowed brow over the dark blue eyes. He spread his legs open, giving Trace full access to his body. It was starting to feel good.

Mikey had begun to moan and he leaned in and kissed Trace’s chest. The closer his orgasm got, the closer he wanted to get to the other boy.

“It’s coming. Keep going! Maybe a little faster! Faster! Unnnng! Unnnnng!”

The orgasm felt really good as Mikey held on to Trace’s warm body. Mikey thrust into the warm hand that gently gripped his shaft and hugged the boy tightly. Soon, he had to pull trace’s hand off of him and the other boy sighed and shook it out.

“Yeah. It can get kind of sore. That’s why I like using my mouth more- that and it feels even better than a hand.”

“Did that feel good? You looked like you were going crazy.”

“It felt awesome. Thanks.”

“So I need to do that with my dad? How long do adults take? What happens if I can’t get my whole hand around it?”

“Do you want to do stuff with your dad?”

Mikey was real curious about that. He wondered what it would have been like if his own daddy had been more like Carlos and wanted both of them to feel good. Trace just shrugged in response.

“I used to have to do it with my dad, but I didn’t want to. He made me do it.”

Trace looked up at him.

“Why didn’t you want to?”

“Because he hurt me. He liked it, it make his dick hard. But I don’t think your dad’s like that.”

Trace shook his head vigorously.

“My dad loves me. He says it every day. He said when we do sex stuff then it’ll be a lot of fun and we’ll be even closer.”

“What if you didn’t want to? Do you think he would make you do it anyway?”

Trace looked down and shrugged.

“I don’t know. Maybe. He says that when my mom left, he can’t get something he needs to live and I can give it to him. I think if he was going to die then he would make me. But first he would probably give me something to do it, like he does with my chores.”

Mikey nodded. It sounded reasonable and he knew how much Carlos needed it. When Mikey couldn’t give it to him he had hired Costa to do it. Suddenly Mikey felt angry at his D addy again. Daddy hadn’t just cheated Mikey out of some fun time with Carlos, he had forced Mikey to not let Carlos get something he needed. He wondered if his Daddy had wanted Carlos to die.

“What’s wrong?”

Mikey smiled and shook his head.

“Nothing. Sorry. I was just thinking about something.”

He pushed all thoughts of his Daddy away. He wasn’t going to let him ruin another good time. And his smile broadened as he realized that in spite of it being sprung on him without asking, he was having a good time with Trace. He leaned forward and kissed Trace’s cheek to the boy’s surprise. Trace giggled and rubbed it off his cheek.

“Wha’d you do that for?”

“’cause I like you.”

Trace looked at him for a moment and then leaned over and kissed Mikey’s cheek. Mikey smiled at him and didn’t even rub it off. The two boys lay there just looking at each other for a few minutes. Then Trace spoke.

“Have you done this stuff with Billy?”

The question caught Mikey off-guard, but he knew how he had to answer.

“If I did, I wouldn’t tell you. Just like if someone else asked me about you, I wouldn’t tell. It should be private and if you tell anyone that you’re doing it with your dad, he could get into trouble.”

“Oh, I know about that. My dad told me that lots of times. He also told me never to tell about you and Carlos.”

That made Mikey feel better. At least he didn’t have to worry about Carlos getting into trouble.

“Why did you ask about Billy?”

Trace blushed.

“Um, because Billy didn’t really hang out with anyone before. I mean, he kind of hung out with everyone which is like he didn’t hang out with anyone. Do you get it?”

“Before what?”

“Before you showed up.”

“Didn’t anyone want to be his friend?”

“Well, sure- lots of us did.”

“So why didn’t you?”

Trace’s brow furrowed as he thought about it.

“Well, Billy’s so much cooler than anyone else. Well, anyone other than you of course.”

“You think I’m cool?”

That really surprised Mikey. He had no idea other kids thought he was cool. It was probably because he was Billy’s friend so they just assumed. He got a little nervous about being with Trace. What if Trace figured out how uncool he was. Would he tell everyone?

“Well, yeah. Of course. You do that ninja stuff with Billy during lunch and when we play tag, you’re the only one who can catch Billy. And now you’re teaching me adult stuff.”

“Oh.”

He hadn’t looked at it that way. Now for no reason, he really liked Trace. And he wanted to introduce Trace to Billy. He knew Billy would like him.

“You can come do ninja stuff with us at lunch if you want to. I know Billy won’t mind. And you can talk to him about Orenji. He really likes that show. We both have the Orenji outfit and a headband, just like on the show. And his big brother Robert plays with us, too.”

Trace looked excited and was about to answer when they were interrupted by the locator on Mikey’s wrist.

“Hey, hijo. Are you guys going to finish up and come down soon? Don’t forget it’s a school night which means an early bed time.”

“Okay, Carlos. We’ll be down soon, okay?”

“Okay, Mikey. Don’t take too long.”

“We won’t.”

Trace’s smile disappeared and he looked nervous.

“So, um, I guess we should go downstairs? Can I put on my shorts?”

“No. Better not. You’re going to have to be naked when I show you how to get your butt ready for your dad.”

“Carlos will see my dick.”

Mikey nodded.

“Your dad will see mine. You may as well get used to it. Besides, Carlos thinks you’re cute.”

“How do you know?”

“I saw him watching you. He was looking at your butt.”

“Oh.”

Then Trace looked up at Mikey with a smile on his face.

“Then I guess my dad thinks you’re cute, too!”

Mikey hugged him one last time and got out of bed. True to his word, he didn’t put his clothes back on. Instead, he dug the bag of stuff that Costa left him out of his closet. He knew it was all clean because Carlos had walked him through the process before he put them away. The two boys made their way down the stairs. Mikey carried the bag while Trace covered his cock.

“There they are. Did you have fun with Trace, Mikey?”

Mikey smiled and nodded.

“Did you give him a good orgasm? Did you like it Trace?”

Trace was blushing again, but he smiled shyly and nodded.

“You know, you both look so sexy. Don’t you think so, Henry?”

Mr. Mackey nodded, not taking his eyes off of Mikey and Trace’s naked bodies. It made Mikey feel self-conscious. He felt like being naked was for Carlos only. And maybe Billy someday.

“Okay, Trace. You should lean over the couch with your knees on the floor like this.”

Trace assumed the position next to Mikey.

“You’ve got such a nice little ass, Trace. Don’t let anyone tell you you don’t.”

Trace pushed his face into the cushion.

“Stop it, Carlos! You’re embarrassing him! It’s hard enough being naked in front of you adults, you know.”

“Oh, I’m sorry Trace. Believe me- you’ve got nothing to be embarrassed about. You’re almost as cute as Mikey.”

Mikey shot him a dirty look. Now that he had gotten to know Trace a little better he really did want Trace to like it. He wanted Trace to want to do it with Mikey again in the future. He was worried that if Trace felt too embarrassed, he would never want to get naked in front of him again. Thankfully, Carlos got the message and became quiet.

Mikey dug around in his bag for the little cock that he had dubbed ‘Billy’s cock’. He pulled it out and handed it to Trace.

“This is the first one. It’s about the same size as mine. Maybe a little bigger. You check it out while I make your butt slippery so it will go in easier.”

Trace examined the little fake cock closely while Mikey rubbed the slippery gel between his fingers to warm it up. Anything to make it nicer for Trace. When he felt it was nice and warm, he put one hand on Trace’s lower back to keep him in place.

“I’m going to put some slippery stuff on your butt now. It’s going to feel weird, especially when I poke my finger inside but it won’t hurt. I promise.”

Trace nodded, then put his face back into the cushion. Mikey was about to start when Mr. Mackey interrupted.

“Wait for a moment, Mikey. I think Trace will be more comfortable if I hold him.”

The man got up and moved next to Trace on the couch. He pulled his boy over onto his lap.

“Put your arms around me, son. I’ll hold you the first time.”

Trace wrapped his arms around his dad, just below his chest. Mr Mackey hugged him back. Once they were settled, Mr. Mackey nodded to Mikey to continue.

Mikey used one hand to spread Trace’s cheeks. Trace breathed in and buried his face into Mr. Mackey’s chest. But Mr. Mackey didn’t seem to want that. He used a finger to pull Trace’s chin up so they could look at each other. Mikey started spreading the slippery gel around and around Trace’s clenched hole. He knew it would take a little while for the boy to get used to it. He wished his own Daddy had given him the same time before he put it in the first time.

Slowly Trace’s hole loosened up a little. Mikey started pushing on it a bit each time he circled. Slowly he increased the pressure until it popped in to the first knuckle. Trace yelped a little.

“Did that hurt, son?”

“No, dad. I mean maybe a little. But it feels really weird.”

“I’m so proud of you, Trace. I can’t wait until I can put it in you.”

Trace put his head to the side and hugged his dad even tighter.

“I’m scared.”

“It’ll be alright. We won’t do it until you’re ready.”

Mikey added more gel from the tube Costa left him. He worked it slowly into Trace’s hole. It was the first time he had put a finger into someone other than himself and he was amazed at how warm and tight it was. The hole kept trying to close around his finger. Eventually, he added a second finger, which made Trace gasp and then moan.

“It feels so weird. It’s like I’m pooping backwards.”

Mr. Mackey just kept watching Trace’s face. Mikey wasn’t sure what he was looking for. Probably trying to make sure his son wasn’t in any pain. Mikey made sure to go really slowly and be super gentle. It didn’t take long, before he w as ready for that first fake cock.

“Trace. Can you hand me the cock, please? I think you’re ready.”

Trace looked around and spotted the rubber-like cock next to his dad. He reached back and handed it to Mikey. The boy covered it in the gel and pressed the tip against Trace’s hole. Trace jumped in his father’s arms.

“It’s cold!”

“Sorry, the cock doesn’t warm it up like my hands do. It won’t be cold very long.”

He pressed in again and the flared ridge slipped past Trace’s tight ring. Trace whimpered and tried to hide his face again, but again, Mr. Mackey pulled his chin up and watched him feel the feelings.

Mikey pushed and pulled, each time going in farther. Each time he pulled back until the ridge was pulling on Trace’s ring. It was just like Costa had taught him. When the little fake balls pressed against little real ones, Mikey left it alone for a minute before he started moving it in and out.

“Oh! Oh, man- that burns a little. Will it do that every- Unnnngh!”

Mikey had pushed a little more on the end of the cock. Now he knew that the fake cock could reach Trace’s spot. His friend’s sentence ended in a sound like a wild animal in a trap. Mikey pulled it back and then pushed it in again all the way and rotated the fake cock back and forth. Then he pushed up a little on the fake balls and pulled it back. Again, Trace’s whole body jumped. Now he turned his head to look at Mikey with wild, questioning eyes.

“There’s a spot that feels good when you rub it, see?”

Mikey demonstrated it again, forcing the fake cock to touch Trace’s spot a few times. Now Trace would make a moan that sounded like it was coming from deep inside him, only to be followed by a gasp. Mikey started working that spot, grinding the tip into it and then sliding it out and back in. Trace’s body started shaking.

“Oh! Oh! Daddy! Daddy it’s-”

Trace gripped his father and Mikey noticed Mr. Mackey was thrusting his own hips against his son. Trace was making sexy sounds and even Mikey’s dick became a cock. But Mikey kept going until Trace seemed to collapse. Mr. Mackey signaled Mikey to pull it out and he did. Then the father scooped his son up and hugged him close in his lap. He didn’t stop grinding, though.

“Did you cum, Henry?”

Mr. Mackey was breathing hard. He seemed to remember himself and stopped thrusting against Trace’s butt.

“No. Close though.”

He kissed Trace’s sweaty forehead. The boy seemed like all he wanted to do was sleep.

“Why don’t you show Trace how to make a man cum, Mikey? I’m sure Mr. Mackey wouldn’t mind you sucking on him, would you Henry?”

Mr. Mackey gently placed Trace next to him.

“Watch this, son. You’ll learn how to do this for your dad soon.”

He unbuttoned his jeans and slid them down with his underwear all the way to his ankles. Mikey smelled the familiar musky smell of an adult and saw the flexing pole. It was slick with that pre-cum stuff but the strangest part was that it had no foreskin. Mikey looked at Carlos and then back to Mr. Mackey.

“I’m circumcised, son. I didn’t like it so I made sure Trace wasn’t. It’s okay. You won’t hurt it.”

“Go on, Mikey. Make our guest feel good and tomorrow I’ll give you an extra scoop of ice cream.”

Mikey really didn’t want to, but Carlos had put him on the spot. If he said no, then would Mr. Mackey give him a bad grade? And he couldn’t talk back to Carlos in front of his teacher- especially since Carlos had told him how well behaved Mikey was. He did let slip a sigh as he gripped the shaft and took the tip into his mouth.

Trace watched with wide eyes as Mikey worked on his dad’s cock for most of it, but by the time he was swallowing what seemed like a gallon of the bitter cum, Trace had fallen asleep.

Mr. Mackey got up slowly and pulled up his pants. He nodded to Carlos and shook Mikey’s hand with a ‘see you in class bright and early tomorrow!’. He gently picked up the sleeping Trace who made a groggy complaint as he held him close- the boy’s head on his shoulder. Now Mikey felt sad as he missed Carlos carrying him upstairs in his strong arms.

“How did you like that, Mikey? Was it fun teaching Trace about sex?”

Mikey nodded and was going to reply, but he was cut off by a huge yawn.

“I’m not surprised that you’re tired, but do you think you can help an old man out before we go to bed?”

Mikey looked down and saw Carlos’ erection tenting out his hospital pants. After all he had done for everyone else, how could he refuse the man who loved and protected him?

Chapter 45: Jacob

Summary:

Talking to mom and dad. Leaving again? Time to be sneaky. Putting it all together. Another question answered!

Jacob pulled up to the entrance of his neighborhood. He pulled out his phone and sent a message to Carl, who was still with the team at Kemp’s .

After a couple of back and forths about his visit, he launched into a discussion about why indestructium didn’t give RabCap metal poisoning, since all his bones were covered in it. He knew that would capture Carl’s interest for as long as he needed. Once the conversation was underway, he made sure his text notification sound was on and he pocketed his phone and finished the ride to his house.

As soon as he put his bike away and went inside, both his parents accosted him just as he had predicted.

“Where have you been, young man? I expected you back an hour ago.”

“It’s not my fault, mom. Ask officer Nolans. They took me into a room and asked me all these questions about Keith before they would even let me see him!”

His parents looked at each other. He hoped they wouldn’t ask him what questions because while it was true that they dragged him into a little room, the only questions were along the lines of ‘can you take it all the way down your throat?’ and ‘have you ever licked someone’s shitter?’. All class, those Probity cops.

“Well, what did they-”

Bing! His text notification went off.

“Hold on a second, mom. I need to get this.”

He pulled out his phone, read Carl’s message and typed a quick reply, much to their surprise. He looked suitably chagrined at their expressions and put his phone down on the counter .

“I guess they wanted to know if I knew anything about Keith’s recording. And, like where I was and stuff. It took forever.”

“And how was Keith?”

“He seemed okay, except they have him naked in his cell! And there’s another guy in there with him. He said it was ‘suicide prevention’. Can you believe that? Is that even legal?”

To her credit, his mom did look upset at the news. But soon it was apparent that as a typical adult, she was upset at the wrong thing.

“Oh, that poor dear! I hope you told him that we are all here for him and suicide is not the answer.”

Jacob rubbed his eyes so his mom wouldn’t see him roll them.

“He’s not suicidal, mom. They made him get naked just to mess with him. I mean, he’s only fourteen. Should a fourteen year old boy be kept naked in a cell with a grown man?”

“I’m sure the officers had good reason to-”

Bing! Good ‘ol Carl.

“Sorry, mom. One minute.”

He boldly picked up his phone again and started typing a reply, completely ignoring his mom. He was curious how much longer she would put up with it. He finished and set it back down. She looked irritated but annoyingly , she made a clear effort to ignore it.

“I know you’re upset dear, but police officers don’t just do things like that on a whim. There must have been some reason-”

“Yeah, he made a sarcastic remark in front of them and they punished him. He wasn’t even wearing underwear!”

His mom paused and exchanged a look with his dad. His dad licked his lips before he spoke.

“So, um, was it a big man? Did it look like Keith was afraid of him? Was Keith walking okay?”

“Dad! You sound just like Hayden! You want to know the details? Fine! Keith still looks hot when he’s naked. They guy’s name is Daryl and he’s as big as Mr. Miller. And he was kind enough to turn his back while I gave Keith a blowjob through the bars!”

That got to his mom, who looked furious. Unfortunately, he also heard a gasp behind them and knew his sister was home and listening to the conversation. That was a shoe he had never wanted to drop.

“Don’t get smart with your father, Jacob! He’s only asking because-”

Bing! Jacob rolled his eyes and reached for the phone on the counter. It was too much for his mom, who snatched it away before he could grab it.

“Mom! That’s important! I need to answer that!”

“Apologizing to your father is more important than whatever you’re texting about.”

Jacob kept his grumpy face on. He had to push a fine line. He had to take it just far enough, but not too far.

“Now, young man. If you want to see this phone again before your next birthday then apologize.”

Jacob pouted a second or two more and the took a deep breath.

“I’m sorry to be disrespectful, Dad.”

“I know, son. It’s been a stressful weekend for all of us.”

He gave his dad a hug and it was heartfelt. He hadn’t hugged his dad in days and he didn’t want to admit it, but he missed it. Still, he had to keep his eye on the prize. He let go of his dad and held his hand out to his mom.

“Can I have my phone back?”

Noticeable pause and…

“...please?”

He saw his mom’s eyes harden before she pointedly dropped the phone into her purse.

“I don’t think it will be the end of the world for you not to have your phone for one night, Jacob. If I’m wrong and the world does end, I’ll apologize to you.”

“Ha ha.”

“Jacob, I know you’re upset because of what’s going on with Keith and I’m trying to be patient, but your attitude is making it difficult.”

“Sorry, mom. I swear I only stopped at Kemp’s to tell the guys I had to go right home and couldn’t eat with them.”

“Why didn’t you tell them at the station?”

“Because by the time I got out of the interrogation room they had already visited Keith and the officers told them they had to leave. Then I either had to go see him, or leave the station with them. I swear- I didn’t even grab any fries off of their trays.”

Hi mom looked like she was going to say something more, but his dad save d him.

“Honey, we’re going to be late if we don’t get going. I’m sure Jacob has a lot to think about while we’re gone, don’t you?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Don’t forget to do your homework and get to bed early. You have school tomorrow.”

They turned to walk toward the garage when Jacob’s mom stopped and hurried back to him.

“And Jacob. You need to talk to your sister. I think you owe her an explanation.”

“Yes, maam.”

“Look, I’m not expecting you to make her happy how things turned out, just that you talk to her and be honest. You owe her at least that.”

“I will, mom. I promise.”

“Sweetheart, we love you. Remember that.”

She kissed him on his forehead and then hurried to catch up with his dad. In a couple of minutes, they were gone.

Jacob made his way upstairs as quietly as he could. He really wasn’t ready to have the talk with his sister. He had no idea of what he would even say to her. Especially since he didn’t even want to be Keith’s boyfriend. He would be more happy being best friends with him and just having sex in secret. Until, of course, they both found girlfriends.

He didn’t go directly to his room however. First he stopped in the bathroom to brush his teeth with mouthwash. The last slime he had swallowed was Keith’s, which he could tolerate- barely. But the taste wasn’t that different from the taste of the other officers’ squirts he had been forced to swallow that day and he had to do something to wash that away, even if it was only symbolically. After that, he went to his room.

He closed the door to his room and fell back onto his bed. For a moment, he just relaxed and tried not to think about anything. That just reminded him of thinking about nothing and that he needed to practice for when Rajiv returned. Whenever that would be.

He realized how much he missed Rajiv. With everything going on, he could really use Rajiv’s unique insights. And he could really use a confidant to talk to that wasn’t his family, or on his team or… Keith. Funny. It looked like Rajiv really had become his best friend since Keith had become his boyfriend. He hoped everything was alright and Rajiv’s friend was okay, but some of that was him selfishly hoping it would be resolved soon so Rajiv could come back to Probity.

He sighed again and lifted his head to look at his laptop, thinking about what he was going to do. His hand fished absently for his phone to check his messages and then he remembered that his mom had taken it with her. He had finished his homework on Saturday, since he was on restriction and had nothing left to do so there was nothing left to use to procrastinate any further.

He got up and sat at his desk. He checked the program he was running to create a new voice profile. It had processed successfully. He loaded it up into the test program and then spoke into his laptop.

“Hello, Mistress PuddingCup.”

Out of his speaker came a voice that sounded like a sultry, female drill sergeant.

“You will address me as Mistress PuddingCup my goddess, if you want to keep any skin on your ass. Now drop to your knees and pleasure me, worm!”

Jacob hastily reduced the volume and found himself blushing for no good reason. The profile maker seemed to have worked. He began testing it by asking basic questions and listening to the answers. When they were a little off, he would manually tune the data of sections that the program had miss-classified. It wasn’t too long before the responses weren’t completely robotic. It was a good start, but there were limits to the test harness. It had no purpose, agenda or point of view so it wasn’t mimicking the real person. But that was only step one.

Step two was plugging the voice profile into a module that would interpret the user’s voice input and then formulate a voice response designed to elicit a desired action from the user. In this case, the response he desired was for his target to become… a better person, he supposed. It was especially poetic that Mr. Nagatami had provided Jacob with most of the tools he needed to pull off what he was imagining.

Jacob set about searching the internet for a service that could provide the specialized data to direct the response engine. But as he got more into it, he realized that it would take more than one. He was going to have to blend the response information from several services to be able to mimic the real Mistress PuddingCup.

It was almost three frustrated hours later that his locator spoke to him, startling him out of his concentration. He went from startled to nervous as it was Jane, calling him down to dinner. And suddenly he had no choice but to go down and face her. Now he wished he had spent some time thinking about what he was going to say to her.

He did delay a bit by stopping by the bathroom to wash his hands. By the time he was done, his fingers were starting to wrinkle, but they were probably the cleanest they had been in a long time. And he did have clean hands in all meanings of the phrase. It wasn’t his idea to become Keith’s boyfriend and break Jane’s heart, but now he was stuck having to find some way to console her.

He got to the bottom of the stairs and saw a bowl of something hot steaming at the kitchen counter, complete with a glass of water, napkin and silverware. Jane was standing across from the setting, eating her bowl of whatever and facing the stairs. She gave him a cold glance and scooped another spoonful.

Jacob thought furiously about how to start. His mind kept trying to bring up jokes, but even in his tumultuous state, he could tell they were all in extremely poor taste. Not just because of the love-triangle thing, but making jokes even remotely about sex to his sister was just too unsettling. And then he was pulling up the bar stool and out of time. And he remembered what his mom had told him- just tell the honest truth.

“You may not believe this Jane, but sometimes I’m being controlled by-”

He was suddenly pushed away. He wondered if The Other could feel his sense of satisfaction.

“-my emotions. I can’t help how I feel about Keith and I know you probably feel deeply hurt but I promise you that wasn’t what I wanted.”

Jane didn’t respond, except to blow on a spoonful of what turned out to be stew. Jacob idly wondered if she had added laxative to his bowl. If they were lucky it would only be laxative.

“I’ve felt this way for longer than I can admit. I had no idea he felt the same way about me. If I had known I would have told you earlier.”

The Other paused as he thought about it.

“Or maybe not, I might have been too chicken. I don’t know. Either way it wouldn’t be just to hurt you.”

Now Jane glared at him for a moment before she spoke in a cool, measured tone.

“If you’re going to make a joke out of all this then forget you, Jacob! I can’t believe you sometimes.”

“I’m serious, Jane. I’ve had feelings for Keith for a long time now but I haven’t been able to show them in front of anyone until recently.”

Jane’s eyes narrowed and she leaned forward, studying their face.

“So what changed? Why now? And why on Earth would you do something as stupid as getting Dirty with him?”

Jacob wished he had some mental popcorn as he watched the show. Those were all good questions posed by Jane. He couldn’t wait to listen to The Other try to explain them away.

“I guess it was because Keith was brave enough to tell me his true feelings. It gave me the same courage.”

“To get Dirty? So he said ‘Jacob… I love you!’ and you said ‘I love you to, Keith!’ and then you just dropped all your clothes and got nak-”

He saw her whole body shudder.

“Uhg! I can’t even complete that thought! The point is, I don’t believe you. I know you can’t help but get your hormones pumping whenever you even hear the name ‘Jessica Hughes’. You weren’t faking that or I would know.”

“I wasn’t. I mean, part of me still likes Jessica but let’s be honest. My connection with her is seeing her from a distance and the fantasy that she could ever love me. And after moving from the old neighborhood and High School split between the boys and girls, I haven’t even seen her since summer.”

The part The Other said about Jessica being a fantasy stung Jacob. She might have loved him, if The Other hadn’t ruined everything.

“So you decided to become gay? I love him! I’ve loved him a long time- a lot longer than you! But I would never would have even considered getting Dirty until we were both eighteen.”

She looked at him with exasperation, letting some of the hurt show through.

“And then you made him get Dirty- apparently all night- and nothing happens to you?”

She crossed her arms and looked at him accusingly.

“Why aren’t you in jail with him, Jacob? Why didn’t mom and dad call the police on you the next morning when they saw you?”

“I think it was because technically what we did was medical. Keith wanted to show me how to give medicine without hurting Sammy.”

Inside, Jacob was screaming at The Other.

“Liar! Tell the truth, there’s no such thing as Dirty!”

The Other ignored him. He turned away from Jane as if he were embarrassed.

“I don’t want to talk about that night with you. It’s personal.”

Jane finally sat back and looked at him as she evaluated him.

“Fine. But at least tell me when it was.”

“What difference does it make?”

“You owe me. When did you do it?”

“Jane- it’s only going to-”

“When!”

“The night after I… after I made a mess of my bed.”

Jane looked down, deep in thought.

“Let me guess. That night it was like your whole body was on fire and no matter what you did…”

“… it wouldn’t stop. Feeling Keith’s hands on me was electric. Now matter how many times he made me-”

“Okay! Okay, I get it.”

Jacob shared the distaste he saw on Jane’s face as she glared at them. He knew The Other felt nostalgic for that night- the first time he and Keith had sex. But the way The Other had talked sounded like bragging and that was not going to sit well with Jane. But Jane surprised him and stayed on topic.

“There was something else about that night, did you notice?”

Jacob considered that as did The Other. There were several strange things that happened that day. It was the day he made the worst mess of his bed. It was the first time he had gone with Keith to walk El Fen. It was the day they told him about Sammy’s disease. It was the day he had his first orgasm…

But she knew all of that. It was something else. The Other shook his head.

“It was also the first time Mom, Dad, Kathy’s parents and Keith’s parents were gone at the same time to one of those ‘investor meetings’. The same night we- you,” she hastily corrected, “couldn’t help yourself from getting Dirty.”

The change of word wasn’t lost on Jacob. Now he was certain something had happened at Kathy’s that night. But she was right. Like he had told his mom just the day before, none of that would have happened if they had been home.

“What happened with Kathy that night?”

She started to protest.

“Hey! I’ve been as honest as I could tonight. I think you should do the same.”

She grimaced and then looked down and took a deep breath. When she looked back up, Jacob practically screamed at The Other to push him all the way away. He didn’t want to hear-

“Kathy and I had those same feelings and… and we did stuff.”

Then her eyes flashed and her face became stern.

“But we didn’t fall in love! We were just practicing, for our future husbands…”

Then trailed off. He saw her cheeks flush.

“At least, that’s what we told each other.”

She looked back at him.

“And then for some reason, we all had headaches the next morning.”

He felt shock from The Other when she said that.

“Even Billy? I don’t believe it. Someone would drug an eight year old with whatever-”

Thankfully, she cut him off.

“No, no. Billy was fine. It was me, Kathy and Robert who had headaches. Billy was up and outside playing before any of us got up.”

Jacob felt his own relief echoed from The Other. Jane continued.

“But I agree that it must have been some kind of drug. All the symptoms point to that. I can’t think of how they could have targeted me and Kathy and Robert without Billy getting any. Can you think of anything that you and Keith had that Sammy and Kev didn’t?”

“They got all of us. Sammy and Kevin said they couldn’t stop themselves, either.”

Jane looked disgusted at the thought.

“But they’re just kids!”

“Well, even before that, Kevin was giving Sammy medicine for his Crebra. You’re not supposed to know this, but Sammy was the first case. Weeks before anyone else. There was some type of spore from Summer Camp that was in his sleeping bag and he got it on his penis.”

Jane didn’t respond and sat thinking as The Other finished their dinner. Jacob was again impressed with his sister. He knew how much it must have hurt to hear that Keith was in love with her brother and not her. For her to be concentrating on this meant that either she was using the mystery to avoid thinking about Keith or…

“You’ve been seeing other weird things, haven’t you? It’s more than just you and Kathy. You’ve been trying to figure it out just like I have!”

Jane looked up at him and grimaced.

“You’re right. Congratulations.”

“C’mon. Tell me. The more we compare notes, the more likely we are to see any patterns. What have you seen?”

“Well, Coach Brown has been picking girls to stay after P.E. for ‘therapeutic massage’. She picked my friend Lizzy and when she showed up late the next class, she looked frazzled and even fell asleep during class.”

“Huh. I don’t- wait. By frazzled, you mean it looked like she was Dirty?”

Jane nodded.

“Also, Coach Brown has been issuing special ‘sports bras’ to some of the girls with bigger boobs. I got curious and checked one out and it had little patches in them, right where their nipples would be. The patches had these thick hairs like from a brush.”

Jane shuddered.

“I can’t imagine what it would be like to have to do jumping jacks wearing one of those.”

Jacob did imagine and it sent a tingling thrill through their body. Enough so that The Other had to adjust their growing erection. It got a disapproving frown from Jane.

“I’ve seen similar things on the boys’ side. For instance, teachers extorting sex out of students. Also, this whole physical fitness test. Do you know what we’re going to have to do for that test? Never-mind the whole Crebra thing. Also, did you know that the guy who was hurting Mikey forced him to get Dirty with Mr. Lanza?”

Jane was genuinely shocked.

“No! And Mr. Lanza let him?”

“I don’t know the details, but I think it happened after Mr. Lanza was in his casts. But the adults have changed. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were still… you know.”

Jane shook her head sadly.

“After all he went through, some sick pervert made him get Dirty with his new guardian.”

Then she looked up at him sharply.

“You know who did it. You said ‘The guy’ who was behind it. How do you now it was a guy? Did you find him?”

Jacob felt The Other’s discomfort. He had to caution him about giving out that information.

“Be careful. If you tell her who it is, Keith might find out and then we don’t know what would happen.”

The Other took his warning to heart.

“Let’s just say that theoretically, if I was able to track them down then I would be cautious about not letting Keith find out who it was.”

Jane nodded, but Jacob knew he hadn’t heard the last from her about it. After playing his mom on T.V., Jane had become very protective over little Mikey.

“Okay, then. Answer this question. Who told Sammy what medicine he needed? It’s not exactly something a kid would think of to do.”

The Other took a deep breath and began relaying the story of what happened, starting with the Specialist, Dr. Harmon, and how Sammy went to appointments in The City to get checked out. He told her again how he had been brought in after the fact and how he had tried to track down the specialist with no luck. He didn’t mention anything about Jacob’s dreams, nor about the green eyes.

“Why aren’t you telling her? She could help us!”

Once more, he found himself distrustful of The Other. He knew he didn’t want to hurt anyone, but it seemed like he was hiding any information that might lead to the Dog Guy. Was it self preservation, or was he protecting Jane from figuring out something that could get her into trouble?

“Well, that’s it. The whole story. It looks like all the adults in Probity have gone crazy. I mean, even mom and dad. You weren’t there, but you should have seen dad watching the video that Keith made of Sammy and Kevin doing it. He watched it over and over. It was so creepy. And Mr. Miller, too. I could swear they wanted us to do a repeat performance live for them.”

The Other felt as sick about that as Jacob did. He could feel the discomfort flowing from him as he remembered what happened Friday.

Jane shook her head and said, “it makes you wonder if these really are ‘Demon Houses’.”

That was a reference to Grandpa William and his tirade against the new project. Jacob had forgotten that with everything that happened. Maybe Grandpa William knew something that could shed some light on things. And how a house could make people crazy.

“You’re not going to win, you know.”

Jane said it with conviction.

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Keith and I are going to be together. I know it. Whatever this phase is, it won’t last.”

“Jane, Keith approached me. He’s told me he was in love with me before I ever told him. I just don’t want you to get hurt.”

“And I don’t want you to be hurt, either. He’s going to be with me. I’m going to give him something you can’t and he’ll fall in love with me and everyone will be happy forever after. I know it.”

“What makes you so certain?”

Jane didn’t respond. She looked away and started fidgeting.

“C’mon Jane. What makes you so sure?”

“My dreams. I know it sounds stupid, but I’ve been having a dream where I give Keith a baby and we get married and live happily ever after. I know it’s going to happen- it’s so real.”

She looked at The Other, as if daring him to contradict her.

“I don’t care if you don’t believe me. It’s going to happen.”

Jacob wondered if there was anyone with weird green eyes in her dream.

“Uh, sure Jane. If you say so.”

Jane stood up from the counter and pointed at his empty bowl.

“Don’t forget to put that in the dishwasher.”

With that, she hurried out of the kitchen and up to her room. Jacob felt himself pushed forward to take control of their body. He put his bowl in the washer as Jane said and he headed to his own room to get the answer to another mystery.

Safely inside his room with the door closed, he unlocked his laptop. He pulled up the website for the cell phone company and logged in. Then he navigated to the help page and requested the location of his lost phone. After a moment, a map of Probity came up with a red dot showing where it was detecting it’s location. He sat there looking at it for a moment thinking that he shouldn’t have been surprised. The red dot was clearly located at the large utility building down the street from the new High School. The same place all the impossibly large trunk lines were sending massive amounts of data.

Notes:

Finally, the posts have caught up with my writing. I'm going to write a number of chapters, and post them all at the same time so I can't predict how long before I will post next time. Thank you to those of you who have stuck it out and read this far into the story! I am pleased and humbled by your attention! I will do my best to make the conclusion of this part a satisfying as possible- all puns intended :)

Thanks,

Unfettered Verbiage

Chapter 46: Richie

Summary:

Worried about Charlie. The cat makes me sick. Dead boys and rotting cats.

Richie tried to settle down and fall asleep. His mind wouldn’t stop thinking about the cat buried in their back yard. Remembering seeing it’s body teaming with little white maggots wriggling under the skin and the smell made him want to vomit. He couldn’t help wonder what it would feel like to have tiny worms moving under his own skin and he broke out into a cold sweat.

Again and again, he tried not to think about it but then the only thing that popped into his mind was Charlie on top of Miguel, suffocating the boy with a plastic bag. He could imagine the plastic bag wrapped around poor Pebble’s head as it writhed around terrified and unable to breathe.

Should he tell his parents? That seemed like a good idea, but then another round of cold sweats hit him as he pictured what Charlie would do to him if he told. He would probably have maggots eat him, but he doubted Charlie would let him live long enough to see what it felt like. At least this was the last time those boys would need to get medicine from either of them. Mrs. Sanchez would have a live-in medicine provider assigned to her by the clinic. They were safe from Charlie for now. Richie was the one who wasn’t.

His thoughts whirled round and round about it until his exhausted mind gave up and lost consciousness.

*****

Richie sat on the couch in his living room, listening to his parents lecture Charlie about burying dead animals in their back yard. This wasn’t how he had pictured it happening when he had finally got the courage to tell his parents about what Charlie did. He had expected the police to come and take his brother away.

Then it got even worse. He heard the sound of measured swats with the belt on Charlie’s butt. It was loud and sounded painful. Each hit made Richie jump a little because he knew Charlie would make him pay for every single one of them. It seemed to go on for ages. Eventually, his parents came down the stairs with a red-faced Charlie behind them.

“You have a lot to think about slave, and don’t think your punishment is over. Tomorrow will start a whole week of painful training so prepare yourself.”

“Yes, mistress.”

The look Charlie gave him chilled Richie to his core. It was pure malevolence and hatred. It didn’t speak of ball crushing or hot needles through his nipples. Instead, all it said to him was ‘I’ve got a plastic bag all picked out for you. Just you wait.’ He had to look away.

Then Mistress Megan walked up to Richie.

“You did good, Master Pirate. You will be rewarded for telling on your brother.”

Now Charlie would punish him for that, too. He hoped the reward wasn’t that great because he knew Charlie would do things to Richie that would make him wish he had never gotten whatever it was. And then- incredibly- it got even worse.

“Okay, your father and I have a party to go to tonight. Slave, you will remember your restriction and not play on the console, watch videos or even access the internet. You will spend the time thinking about what you did to our back yard. If you don’t, you know Master Pirate will tell us and I’ll personally make sure you wish you didn’t have a cock and balls.”

“Yes, mistress.”

Richie followed them from the room to the garage, frantically trying to get them to skip the party and stay. They ignored him as if he weren’t there and they got into their car. And then, to Richie’s horror and astonishment, his parents left him alone with a humiliated and angry Charlie! Didn’t they know what Charlie would do to him now? He had hoped that telling them about the cat would let them know that Charlie was dangerous- not that he was disrespectful of the landscaping!

With heavy steps, he turned around and walked back into the living room, expecting to see an angry Charlie waiting for him. His brother wasn’t there. It made him even more afraid, wondering what his insane brother was preparing for him. He decided to sneak around and look for him.

He spotted him in the kitchen. He ducked behind the reclining chair and watched the tall, dark-haired boy looking through the cupboard. He pulled out one of the plastic trash-bags they used in the kitchen trash bin. He held it up and looked at it for a moment before he got a sour expression on his face. He dropped it on the floor and moved to another one of the kitchen drawers.

Richie noticed the set of straps Charlie had tucked into his belt. He shivered, remembering the times Charlie had used them on him to render him completely helpless. His older brother knew how to use them, too. He often tied Richie up in awkward positions that after some time would cause his muscles to ache. He wondered what position he would tie him in before he killed him?

Richie watched as Charlie pulled out a large, clear plastic storage bag from the drawer. The older brother tugged at it, as if testing it’s strength. It was smaller than the kitchen bag and looked like it would be harder to get over his head so why would he want that one? Then he realized- it was so he could watch Richie’s face as he suffocated.

His fear finally got the best of him and he turned to leave. He must have made a noise or something because Charlie sharply called out for him.

“Stay right where you are, Master Pirate. We’re going to have to have a discussion about telling my secrets to other people.”

Richie turned and saw Charlie standing just outside the kitchen area. He was looking at the boy with murderous intent. Richie’s training made him stand still at attention while being addressed by Master Psycho. When his brother took a step toward him, his whole body wavered. He turned to look at the front door and then back to Charlie.

“Don’t even think about it. I’ll catch you before you make it.”

He began to stride forward and Richie’s sense of self preservation won out over his training. He turned and ran as fast as he could to the door. Charlie took off behind him and almost had him as he was delayed having to open the door. Fortunately, he was able to make it outside and he looked around for an adult or someone else who could protect him from his brother. There was nobody.

He ran down the street with Charlie chasing him. He didn’t know how he was doing it, but somehow he was able to stay just out of reach. He ran and ran, his fear-driven adrenal glands working overtime to let him survive. Before he knew it, he was somewhere past the housing project and into the undeveloped area.

It was strange. He could have sworn that the undeveloped area was a thin strip of trees at the edge of a field but it looked like he was in a deep forest. He couldn’t see any signs of the neighborhood he had left and everywhere around him was dark. He could hear Charlie somewhere behind him, shouting his name and threatening all kinds of horrible things if he didn’t come back.

He followed along the trail with the idea that it would eventually lead to more houses or a road. Anywhere he could find an adult to protect him. Anywhere that Charlie wouldn’t find him. He knew his brother would kill him this time. But the farther he went, the darker it got.

Eventually, he saw some light ahead. He moved forward and saw that the trail had opened up and a large moon was shining it’s silver light into an open area surrounded by trees. Ahead of him were some rocks that stuck out over an area that was sunken and he couldn’t see the bottom from where he was. He could see the trail pick up again across the sunken area and hoped that there would be a way to climb down and cross it. He moved forward and climbed on the rocks and looked down.

He could see the bottom and it was a lumpy dirt bottom across about fifty feet before the wall on the other side came back up. He could climb down the ten feet and then sprint across the bottom to the other side and climb back up to the trail, but then his eyes adjusted to the light.

What had looked like dirt and rocks resolved into bits of dead bodies! There were cats and dogs and some human remains in various states of decomposition. The bodies looked small and clearly weren’t adult bodies. He suddenly knew that he had stumbled into Charlie’s dumping area. Terrified, he turned to run back down the trail to find another way through. But then there was Charlie, standing there and trapping him on the small outcropping he had climbed up to.

He tried to dart by him, even diving down and curling into a ball to slip past his homicidal older brother. It didn’t work. Charlie was able to grab him and lift him with a single arm. His insanity seemed to make him strong. Insanely strong, in fact. He picked Richie up by his shirt and then slammed him down on the rock, knocking the wind out of him. As the boy gasped, he felt the bindings being tied around his arms and legs until he was reverse hog tied with his arms bound to his legs behind his back.

“So you found my special place, eh, little brother?”

Charlie’s eyes were wild and his teeth looked pointed, like a shark. His face was covered by a fine sheen of sweat that glistened in the moonlight. Charlie’s eyes seemed to bore into him and he struggled to free himself, but there was no getting away.

“You know I can’t have to telling anyone about this, little snitch of a brother. If they’re doing a week of punishment over one cat, imagine what they would do to me for this!”

“Y-y-yeah? S-so what do you th-th-think they’ll do to you if you k-kill me?”

Charlie grinned and it looked like the mouth of some deep-water fish he had seen pictures of with it’s needle-like teeth lining his gums. He leaned in and in a low, menacing whisper he said, “I don’t care- whatever it is, it’ll be worth it.”

Then he picked up Richie and dropped him off the the outcrop and into the pit. The pit with all the dead things in it. Richie expected to feel a thump, but instead it was like dropping into oatmeal. His body made a kind of squishing sound when it landed and he began to sink into the mush. He began to cry to himself as he felt… things squirming under him in the goop.

He desperately closed his eyes, not wanting to see or even acknowledge whatever it was moving under him. He felt the goop slowly rising along his sides as he sank down. His bound arms and legs sank down into the think soup until finally his body touched it. He was thankful that at least he was face up and able to breathe. He sank a little lower until the goop was half-way up his sides before he stopped.

He knew he was in rotting flesh of all types. There were clumps of fur here and there indicating an animal that had lost it’s life for Charlie’s amusement but there were also half rotted human skulls. Some with baseball caps, another with an Orenji headband with it’s cloth stained and decayed. He wondered how long Charlie had been doing this and how he hadn’t been caught.

He looked around the other side, hoping there would be some convenient knife or even a working cell phone from one of the victims- some way to get out of here, or get some help to rescue him. Then his eyes fell on the black and bruised face of little Miguel. It’s face was stuck in an expression of wide-eyed terror and Richie could just see the bruises on it’s neck where the plastic bag that suffocated him was wrapped tightly around it.

The boy’s dead face was frozen in a terrified expression, it’s mouth open and eternally searching for a breath of air. Only, it wasn’t an ordinary mouth- it was more horrifying than that. The drying, rotting skin was pulling the boy’s mouth even wider and exaggerating the silent scream into almost a parody. Richie wondered if wherever the boy was now, would he be stuck in that moment forever because of what Charlie did? He forced himself to turn away.

The next thing he saw was even worse, somehow. The next face in the goop was fresher than Miguel’s and it was also horribly familiar. The struggling boy felt a pang of shock run through him when he recognized the face of his friend Seth, sticking straight out of the muck, as if he were simply taking a mud bath. The boy’s neck had the same bruises and his eyes were dry and had no shine. The eyes saw nothing but still seemed to look into Richie’s soul at the same time. Richie was heartbroken that he hadn’t been able to save his friend and wondered why he hadn’t noticed Seth was missing.

Richie began to cry for the boys in the muck and for himself, too as it looked like he was going to share the same fate. He wished he had told sooner, or that he had warned Seth off but now it was too late. The younger boy would never laugh again, or see his mom or finally overcome the nick-name piss-pants. Richie stared at Seth’s face, his heart crushed with gilt, wishing he had never picked him to be his bitch. He was supposed to protect his bitch.

Then Seth’s head began to move! It began to wobble in the muck and then his cheeks started to push out like they were inflating. His mouth opened as if to condemn Richie for his part in the innocent boy’s demise. Richie was terrified because it was clear that Seth was dead. Had the ghost come back to haunt him? To pay him back for getting him involved with Charlie and eventually ending his life? But instead of condemnations, it vomited thousands of squirming maggots!

Richie started to struggle, pulling against his bonds and trying to move his arms and legs back and forth but the more he did, the more he seemed to get tangled on something under the muck. His brain helpfully supplied the idea of tendons and rotting flesh wrapping themselves around him and he almost heaved. Eventually, his limbs were wrapped so tightly that he became completely trapped.

He lay there in the cold, soupy ground watching as the seemingly never-ending flood of maggots made their way across the ground toward him. As the first ones reached him, he realized that he was naked. Somehow his clothes must have been rotted away by the putrid mixture and he felt each one as they squirmed against his naked skin, trying to climb up on top of him.

Underneath, he felt some things squirming against his skin along his back and his arms and legs. He felt his skin being pinched painfully by unseen teeth and he tried not to imagine what it was. At this point, he just wanted to get it over with and he felt a little jealous of Seth and Miguel. At least they were dead before Charlie threw them in here. They didn’t have to suffer the horrific fate of being eaten alive by a million little mouths.

As the maggots crested his sides and began spreading out across his chest and stomach, he noticed some other dark, squirming creatures inching up with them. They were flat and seemed to stick to him as they crawled up leaving a slimy trail on his skin. Every once in a while he would feel another sharp pinch on his skin as one of the larger creatures would bite him and latch on and he realized they were leeches. He had never seen leeches in Probity. He had only seen them in movies and he knew they were draining his blood.

He began to struggle again, trying to dislodge the maggots and the leeches and hoping that whatever had rotted his clothing would also work on the bindings and then maybe he could free himself. But it wasn’t going to happen as after a few minutes, he felt his strength fading along with his blood. He was getting too tired and sleepy to even move as he felt more and more of his life force slip away.

Now his whole front was covered in the squirming little worms and the darker leeches were still crawling up out of the muck. He felt them tickle his skin but he was too disgusted and terrified to giggle. And now his neck muscles were too tired to hold his head up off the ground and he had no choice but to let it rest in the putrid muck. As he did, he could feel the maggots entering into his ears. He knew that at any moment they would start tearing through his skin and eating his insides. He hoped they would start with his brain and put him out of his misery.

He rested in despair, waiting for it to all end when he felt the feeling of a maggot pushing it’s way under his foreskin. It was quickly followed by another and another and then a bunch of them started squirming against the very sensitive skin underneath. At first it kind of hurt- his foreskin was stretched to accommodate them. He desperately hoped once more that they would eat his head first and not start with his sensitive penis. He wanted to live, but he would rather die than feel that horrible pain. A fresh wave of fear swept through him but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get his lethargic body to respond.

Soon another problem started. The feeling of the maggots moving around under his foreskin- bunching up into a ball and then extending to slide across the sensitive nerves- was causing his penis to become erect. He couldn’t understand why his body responded that way to something that disgusted him so much. He hated it but there was nothing he could do about it. Worse, the harder he got, the tighter his foreskin became and the more sensation he felt from the little squirming bugs.

At least when he became fully erect, his foreskin snapped back behind the head and some of the pressure was relieved. But then the raw tip of his penis was exposed and the disgusting worms started crawling all over it. It started flexing under the mass of maggots and some of them would slide off. Some of them started crawling down, over his balls and between his balls and his legs sending more sensations through him. He didn’t know how long he could stand it before he went as insane as his brother.

He was so concentrated on the sensations coming from his erection, he didn’t notice the large, dark leeches crawling up his chest until he felt the sting of a bite, right over his nipple. The leech was large and it’s mouth was able to cover the whole thing. Richie could feel it clench and release over and over as it drained even more blood, but the sensation on his nipple made it harden. The muscles pushed against the leech, but it’s hold was too great so instead of popping off of his skin, it just cause him to feel a dull, constant pain on his chest.

He wondered how much blood he had left and hoped they drained it fast. He couldn’t stand the fact that the sensations around his ears, the suckling on his chest and the squirming little worms surrounding his erection were combining to make him feel those feelings. Somehow, even under his fear and disgust his body was wanting to orgasm. It was beyond the 13 year old boy’s experience as to why it was happening. But then it got worse- the bugs found another way inside.

He had been feeling more critters squirming under him, across his back and up his arms and legs. Now he felt squirming in another sensitive place as leeches and more maggots found there way into his butt crack. It made him tingle even more and when the first one finally found his hole- he actually moaned.

“Heh. You perverted little fuck. Maybe I’m doing the world a favor by ending you. Think of how humiliated our parents would be so see their precious little Richie getting all hot and bothered while drenched in dead people. It’s disgusting.”

Richie looked up to see Charlie sitting on the rocky outcrop. He had his cell phone out and was recording Richie’s death- and the fact that he was getting the tingles from maggots and leeches. The bastard had his own erection out and was sliding his hand up and down it. He was masturbating to Richie’s demise! He should be outraged, but now that he knew he had an audience, all he could feel was shame.

He was about to call out an insult but then a new sensation caused his breath to catch in his throat. One of the maggots pressed itself a little into his pee hole and another round of fear swarmed through him, adding more sweat to his skin.

“Please no, please no. Don’t go there…”

Then more distraction as at his rear hole, the pressure built up. He tried to clench his hole and prevent them from getting in, but again it seemed like he had lost too much blood because he couldn’t clench very hard and his hole opened and maggots squirmed past into his butt! Not just maggots, either. He could feel the larger bodies of some leeches get in also. He could feel them crawling deeper into his bowels. The sensation was strange and eerie and for a moment, the fear of being eaten alive from the inside finally made his erection flag a little. But that only seemed to help the maggot that was curiously exploring his pee hole.

As soon as his erection softened a little, it seemed that it was just enough to allow the bug to go inside. He gasped at the sensation as it began to explore. It was an intense sensation of it bunching up, pressing out the tube and then sliding it’s back end forward, rubbing the inside of his penis. If he wasn’t so bound up and tired, he would have squirmed at the intense feeling. But worse, the little worm was followed by another and after a moment, another. Soon there was a whole line of maggots crawling down inside him and he didn’t know where they would go. He shivered because he knew the tube would eventually lead to the inside of his balls.

Even more were packing themselves into his butt. It was as if they were all eager to get inside where the flesh was softer and tastier. As the mass wriggled deeper inside him, each one rubbing against the walls of his butt, his ears, his back and legs he felt the tingles building up. He knew that at some moment there would be a signal and they would all dig into a nice meal of Richie Tartare. He hoped it would be fast. And he hoped it would happen before he-

The maggots invading his penis had gotten deep and they were now rubbing some place inside that sent pleasurable sensations through him! Worse, they seemed to have found the end of the penis tunnel and were blocked. As more and more of them got stopped, more pressure built up and Richie let out another long moan.

“Oh, man. You sick little dude. Are you actually going to blow your wad from the maggots crawling on you? Well, let me try and help make your last one a good one.”

With that, Charlie produced a large leech from somewhere. He took time to aim and then dropped in onto Richie’s chest. The leech was huge and it squirmed to right itself on his chest, right next to his other nipple… and of course as soon as it realized it was on a warm, blood-filled body it latched onto him. Right on his other nipple. He felt humiliated as the sensation forced his eyes closed in unwanted pleasure. Charlie grinned his sharp-toothed grin.

There was more and more pressure in his bowels and opposing pressure at the base of his penis. No, it was deeper than that. It felt like the incoming maggots were blocking the ones that had gone as far into him as they could and the jam started putting pressure on that spot from the inside. And as they pressed out, the pressure from the creatures in his bowels were causing increasing pressure from the other side and the pleasurable spot in the middle was slowly being pressed in the middle. The intense feelings were making his erection flex and with humiliation he could feel himself building up to an orgasm. A huge orgasm.

Now he could feel the maggots rubbing inside his penis trying to turn around and crawl back out. The sensation of them trying to pass each other in the narrow tube cause him to thrust out his hips. More and more sensation washed through him and he found himself breathing faster and making little gasping moans as the orgasm arrived.

He had felt an orgasm- he had a strong one into Alex’s mouth when he gave the boy medicine, but it wasn’t anything like the one he felt was about to happen now. This one was deep and made his whole being tremble with it’s potential. He fought it with everything he had and maybe he delayed it a bit but ultimately there was no use. And when he felt the strong pinch of a particularly fat leech attaching to the spot inside his butt, the orgasm tore through his consciousness like a wrecking ball through a wall of eggs.

*****

“Richie! Hey, Richie! Wake up little brother.”

Richie felt a warm body next to his. He was in his bed and the covers were off. He was shivering despite the warmth of naked flesh touching his. He opened his eyes to see Charlie grinning at him. He felt terror flood through him as he remembered his dream and he struggled to get away but Charlie had his hands pinned over his head and the larger teen’s legs were wrapped around his, holding him in place. He was so afraid of his brother that his whole body quivered in terror.

“Now, now. No need for that. I’m not training you right now.”

He looked into Charlie’s eyes and they were at the normal level of intensity, not the over the top level of insanity he had seen in the dream. With relief, he saw that Charlie’s teeth were their normal shape. He started to calm down.

“I was passing your room and I heard you moaning. It was so cute I had to investigate. Imagine my surprise when I saw your little erection flexing and drooling out precum. I just had to watch.”

Richie looked down at himself. His body was covered in sweat and he could feel the wet hair stuck to his forehead.

“Sorry, Charlie. I couldn’t help it.”

“It’s okay, little brother. It was really hot, see?”

Richie felt Charlie’s erection as he thrust it against his hip.

“Besides, you’re lucky. I made you lay flat and took the blankets off before you blew your load. Because of me, you won’t have to do your sheets in the morning.”

Now the boy could feel the liquid drying across his chest and stomach. Charlie released his hands, but stayed wrapped around his legs and rubbing his erection against his hip. He started to bring his arms down.

“No, leave them there. Don’t move.”

It was an order and Richie obeyed. Of course Charlie wanted him in as vulnerable position as he could get him in.

“You were so hot, little brother. You were moaning and crying and you know what I heard?”

Richie shook his head.

“You called out my name. You called out ‘Charlie’.”

Richie didn’t know what to say. He couldn’t tell his brother about the maggots because that would lead to the cat and he didn’t want him knowing that he had seen it.

“I don’t know why. I don’t remember.”

“Clearly, it means I turn you on. Do I turn you on, Richie? You can be honest.”

“Um, maybe. I don’t know.”

Charlie smiled at him and started running his finger through the sperm on his chest.

“It’s okay if you do, you know. You kind of turn me on, too.”

Richie didn’t like that at all. He saw what Charlie did to someone who made him aroused.

“It’s too bad you can’t get Crebra. I’d give you medicine all the time.”

Richie knew he was watching his face like a hawk. He was looking for any feedback to use to torture and tease him. A second finger, and then a third joined in to play with the thick white liquid on his chest.

“Do you like my body, Richie? It looks pretty good. I imagine you want yours to be like it too, right?”

Charlie did have a nice body. If he wasn’t Richie’s brother and if he wasn’t a crazy psychopath then maybe Richie would like it. He didn’t dare say that, though.

“It’s nice, Charlie. I do hope mine gets as nice as yours.”

“So I do turn you on!”

Those fingers, now soaked in cum moved down to his penis and started rubbing it into the tip. It was still sensitive after his orgasm and his whole body stiffened up.

“You know, we could practice giving medicine. It would be medical.”

His erection returned to full mast under the tender caresses. He shook and tensed his muscles trying to not react. Trying to keep his arms up and not grab Charlie’s teasing hand…

“Well, I mean I’d practice giving medicine to you. But I know how much you liked sucking me off after the mistress’ book club.”

Now he gripped Richie’s cock and started stroking. Each time his hand would come up, he would rub his palm over the end, forcing little moans from the boy.

“Uh, it was okay.”

“But you got so hard when my cock was sliding in and out. And you even told me how nice my cock was, remember?”

Now the feelings were building up again. Charlie’s hand was feeling good, especially as it had some lubrication causing it to slide pleasurably over the tip. Richie’s whole body was tensed, anticipating when Charlie would suddenly cause him pain.

“I remember.”

“And did you like the cum I gave you? You swallowed it down real nice. Maybe you want some more? Were you jealous that little Miguel got it all last time and you weren’t allowed to get any?”

“No. I understand. It was for Miguel’s health so he had to have it.”

“I have more. Do you want some right now?”

“That’s okay, Charlie. I’m really tired. Maybe we can do it another time?”

Charlie looked disappointed.

“That’s too bad. Well, anyway, you put out all of this thick cum. You can’t go to sleep with it on you or it will get all over your sheets. I’ll help you with that.”

Richie was surprised. Charlie was going to lick the cum off his body? No way- there must be a catch. And of course there was. Charlie didn’t lick the cum off of Richie. He scooped it up with his fingers and pushed them into Richie’s mouth.

“Clean them good, little brother. Make them spic and span.”

Richie hated the taste of his own sperm as much as he had Charlie’s. He had no choice though as Charlie scooped load after load from his body and fed it to him. Each load he had to lick off Charlie’s fingers completely so they could scoop up the next one. During the whole time, Charlie kept thrusting against him and his breathing increased.

“Almost done. Your sheets will be saved and you won’t have to be embarrassed tomorrow in front of mom. She always knows when we wash our own sheets.”

Another scoop. More thrusting. More of Charlie’s hot breath in his face.

“That’s great, Richie. Look, it’s all clean.”

Charlie pressed his face against Richie’s neck as he gave a couple of particularly hard thrusts against him with his hips. He could feel Charlie’s large erection was starting to leave some slime on his hip and he realized his brother was naked, or at least he had his underwear pulled down.

“And look- your cute little erection is bobbing up and down. I guess that big orgasm wasn’t enough for it.”

To Richie’s dismay, the hand returned and started stroking him again.

“It’s so cute, I just can’t help myself. Such a firm little shaft and what a bright-red tip you have. Just like mine, but smaller.”

His fingers stroked each part as he mentioned it and then they brushed back and forth, smearing yet more clear liquid across the sensitive tip. Richie’s breathing started to match Charlie’s. He couldn’t help it. Charlie’s hand was warm and skilled and somehow, listening to him getting worked up was feeding into Richie’s tingles. He could almost believe he was still stuck in a nightmare.

“Are you sure you don’t want to suck on your big brother’s hard cock? I wouldn’t mind it if you wanted to. If you begged me then I would probably let you do it.”

Richie didn’t want to. He knew enough not to set that precedent. And he had a good reason not to- one that even Charlie couldn’t argue with.

“Um, not tonight Charlie. We have school tomorrow and we should get some sleep, okay?”

Charlie smiled at him and kissed his cheek!

“You’re right little brother. You got me so worked up that I forgot. We should get this over with quickly.”

Richie felt Charlie’s legs wrap him even more firmly and his brother’s thrusting got faster. The warm, slippery hand also increased it’s pace and Richie tried to protest, but when he opened his mouth, Charlie would rub his palm firmly on the tip, taking his breath away.

Charlie seemed to time it so both brothers had their release at the same time. After all Richie did to ‘clean’ his chest, it was quickly covered again with a new load of his sperm. Worse yet, he could feel Charlie’s cock flexing over and over and he knew it was pouring out even more sperm- right onto his side to drip down onto the sheets he pretended to save. After a few more slow thrusts against him, Charlie gave a satisfied sigh and stood up.

“G’night little brother. I expect I won’t see you out of bed before morning so you can get that much needed sleep.”

And with that, Charlie pulled up his underwear. Richie watched him sadly as his older brother and tormentor gathered the blanket and sheet and pulled it up to his chin as if to tuck him in. Then Charlie rubbed his hand across Richie’s chest and stomach in what would look like a gentle, comforting gesture but Richie knew it was just to make sure the sheet soaked up the rapidly cooling liquid. And now because Charlie had ordered him not to get out of bed until morning, he was going to have to sleep in the mess.

Chapter 47: Keith

Summary:

Wakeup call. An important visitor. Be thankful!

*****

 Keith looked down into Jacob’s smiling face as his friend’s large hands caressed across his chest and stomach.  Then he would lick his hot, rough tongue from base to tip and then back down again.

 “I love you, Jacob.”

 Jacob smiled at him.

 “I’m not Jacob, I’m Daryl.  Are you awake yet?”

*****

 The voice was definitely not Jacob’s.  It startled him- enough to make him open his eyes.  Sure enough he saw Daryl’s friendly face hovering over his morning erection.

 “I hope you don’t mind, but I thought the day should at least start real good for you.”

 Keith’s only response was to put his hands gently on the back of the large man’s head and push down a little.  Daryl’s smiled in response and took Keith’s stiff cock into his mouth, his tongue working the stiff shaft.  Keith relaxed into it and let himself feel the pleasure.

 “So, it’s your big day, huh?  Be sure to act respectful to the judge.”

 Keith stretched, luxuriating in not being strapped in place to the bars of the jail.  He had gotten a blow job and another order of Esme’s chicken, thanks to Daryl.  But he knew it wouldn’t be long before he would have to leave what now seemed like a safe place to face his family and the Probity judge.  He realized he was clenching his fists and made a conscious effort to stop.

 “Yes, sir.  I know.  My family will be there and my dad will give me the belt if I talk back to an adult.”

 Daryl reached down and rubbed the growing bulge in his pants.

 “Sorry, Keith.  I think that’s kind of hot.”

 Keith scowled at him.

 “You pervert.”

 Daryl laughed and finished the last of his drink.

 “So what are you going to do when you get out?  Any plans?”

 Keith hadn’t thought that far.  It had only been a weekend, but it seemed like a month.  There was one thing he knew he wanted to do and he whispered it to his cellmate.

 “I’m going to give Jacob the best blow job of his life as soon as I can.”

 Again, Daryl laughed and gave Keith a fist-bump.

 “And I’m going to do whatever it takes to make it up to Kevin and Sammy.”

 “Awwww… they’re young.  The young tend to forget grudges.  I’m sure it won’t take very long to win their trust back.”

 Keith shook his head.

 “Sammy’s trust- I’m sure, but Kevin is stubborn.  He’s the one that’s going to take the most convincing.  I just hope I can do it.”

 Both of the cellmates lapsed into silence as they thought their separate thoughts.  It was no more than ten minutes later that the door to the main station opened and an officer and another man in a suit walked in.

 “Keith Miller- you have a visitor.  Step up to the door.”

 Keith looked at Daryl.  They were both on the bunk and nowhere near the door.  The older man shrugged at him and Keith got up and moved to the jail door.  The officer had him turn and place his hands behind his back.  Then the boy felt the familiar cold weight of the handcuffs around his wrists.

 The door was opened and Keith and the strange man were led to another, smaller room with a single table and chairs.  The officer left and closed the door.

 “Hello Keith.  I’m Derek Parson, your attorney.  Your parents hired me to represent you in court today.”

 “It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.  I’d shake your hand, but…”

 Keith jingled the handcuffs on his wrists.

 “No need, son.”

 The man looked old.  Not ancient, but he had a lot of grey on his head mixed in with the dark hair.  He wore a blue suit with a blue and white stripped tie.  Keith didn’t know much about suits, but he knew it wasn’t like the polyester ones his parents had gotten him when he was little.  The jacket on this suit looked thick and warm and expensive.  Keith wondered how much this was costing his parents.

 The man reached into his leather case that had the initials ‘DP’ worked into the leather and pulled out a folder.  He set it on the table between them and started leafing through the papers.

 “Okay… you’re accused of encouraging the Dirtying of two minor boys that were in your care as well as practicing medicine without a license and reckless endangerment of a minor.”

 Keith was surprised.  He sat up in his chair.

 “I didn’t endanger anyone!  It was just a blowjob.  And I kind of recorded it… but I didn’t hurt my little brothers!  I would never do anything-”

 The man cut him off.

 “Isn’t it true that… “

 He flipped back a page.

 “...Samuel McCarthy, age 11 has Crebra?”

 “Well, yes, sir.  That’s what caused this whole mess…”

 “But you forced one Kevin Miller, age 11 to perform oral sex on the infected boy.”

 “Um, yeah.”

 “And at the time, Kevin Miller did not have Crebra, is that correct?”

 Keith’s head went down.  There wasn’t much he could say to defend himself.

 “Well, he used a plastic bag so he wouldn’t-”

 “What was the medical reason for you to make your brother perform oral sex on his best friend?  The other boy who’s care was entrusted to you.”

 Keith definitely had no answer.  There was no medical reason.

 “None, sir.  We were just playing the Prisoner game and…”

 “Let’s just forget that part, son.  Let’s not mention playing a game in front of the judge.  Can you think of another reason why you would do that?”

 Keith thought hard, but there was only one reason he could see.

 “I was really horny, sir.  I had just gotten my first blowjob and I was still hard and I wasn’t thinking straight…”

 The interview continued and Keith could have sworn that this man was the one who was prosecuting him.  He tore down every reason- every defense Keith made until it was crystal clear that all he had were lame excuses.  By the time he was done, Keith was feeling more naked than he had when he entered the room.  He had no illusions left.  He was sure he was going to Reform School.

 Then he seemed to change.  After tearing down Keith’s excuses, he started working with the teen to build up an argument for leniency.  He was guilty as charged, but if they could convince the judge that the circumstances were extenuating and unique- then most likely he wouldn’t have to go to the place that was so dreaded by all the kids in Probity.

 Keith felt a lot more optimistic as Mr. Parson gathered up his things.  He was getting ready to leave and ‘get some pieces in place’ for the hearing.  When the man stood up with leather case in hand, he looked at Keith.

 “Your parents bought you a nice suit to wear to court- put it on after your shower.”

 “Yes, sir.”

 He looked like he was about to leave, but the lawyer stopped and looked at Keith again.

 “So that man in your cell protected you during your stay, I assume?”

 “Um, yeah.  He did.  How did you know?”

 “Because when we went into the cells, he wasn’t forcing your face into the dirty pillow while he rammed his cock in your ass.”

 The language shocked Keith at first, then he felt his whole body shiver.  He could easily picture Daryl holding him down and doing anything he wanted to him.  He swallowed hard.

 “When you thank him, don’t forget to swallow.  You never know when you might need a friendly ally in the future, son.”

 Keith scowled at the idea of the man basically telling him to give Daryl a blow job.  He didn’t have time to argue or refute what he said because as soon as Mr. Pearson opened the door, the officer came back into the room and escorted him away to the cell.

 Later, Keith took the opportunity to practice everything he had learned about giving good head.  And yes, he swallowed.

Chapter 48: Jacob

Summary:

Go to school! Bad day. Hunter’s problem. Worried about Keith.

“But Mom! I should be there! I’m not going to be able to concentrate on anything in school because I’m worried about him. Please, mom? I’ll make up anything I miss, I promise!”

Jacob’s mom shook her head. There was no moving her.

“You will go to school today Jacob and even if you can’t concentrate on your school, you’ll be safe there. I don’t want you anywhere near that courthouse and the police as long as this case isn’t resolved.”

“But-”

“I don’t want to hear another word about it, Jacob. I know what’s best for you even if you don’t and if I hear anything more about it, we will take your laptop away. I don’t care if you need it for your project. I’d rather you miss the Boogle internship because you were on restriction than miss it because you’re in Reform School, understood?”

Jacob was crestfallen. He wouldn’t be there to support Keith and almost as bad, he’d have to wait all day before he knew if he would be able to see his boyfriend for the next four years- or ever again. His mom was so unfair! And he couldn’t even complain about it.

“Yes, maam. I understand.”

“Good. Now hurry up or you’ll miss your buss.”

Jacob went through his morning routine and made it to the buss stop just before the large, yellow tube on wheels pulled up. He was glad- he knew that if he had shown up earlier, he would be pestered with questions from all the kids that had heard about Keith’s arrest and wanted details. He wasn’t going to give any out to anybody.

Even on the buss, the kids pestered him. ‘Why was Keith arrested?’, ‘Is Keith Dirty?’, ‘Did he get Dirty with someone else and leave you out of it?’, ‘Does he have a secret girlfriend?’

Thankfully, his friends played interference for him, shushing the questioners. Didn’t they understand that Keith’s arrest wasn’t something for their amusement? He knew most of them didn’t even care about Keith- they just wanted some gossip to spread around and look important to the other kids in school. He just told them all ‘no comment’.

First period was a blur. Mr. Rubios was his usual self, reading the lesson on similes and metaphors. But Jacob found the lecture to be like sandpaper on a sunburn and Mr. Rubios was sandpaper. His mind was on what was going to happen? Was happening? Had already happened?- to Keith in court. He didn’t know when he was to appear.

Second class was worse. Mr. Russel was in rare form. He spent more time informing the students that being a stupid jock naturally led to getting Dirty. And any jocks who got Dirty deserved what ever they got. Of course all the kids knew what he was talking about. Jacob ignored him.

At lunch time, Jacob didn’t feel like sitting with the guys and having to deal with the glances, the curiosity, the questions hovering under the surface. He went to the library instead. He just wanted to brood by himself and not talk to anyone. And as he pretended to be reading one of his textbooks, the table shook as someone sat across from him.

“Hey, Jacob. I’m surprised to see you in the library. You’re usually hanging out with the jocks.”

Jacob cringed as he recognized the voice, and he wasn’t happy to hear it. Hunter represented fairly or not a lot of what was making him angry.

“Yeah. I come in here when I want to be alone.”

“Totally. When I come in here, I’m always sitting by myself, but I’m glad to see you. We have some problems with the interface that I wanted to go over with you. Maybe we can clean it up before we have our meeting tomorrow.”

Jacob rolled his eyes. Hunter was oblivious. He looked up to see hunter wearing a hoodie with large sunglasses. The boy was leaned over so far that he was barely sitting in the hard plastic chair.

“Nice glasses.”

Hunter looked down for a moment, his mouth tight. Then he looked up with a weak smile.

“Yeah. They’re an old pair of my mom’s I found in the apartment. I thought that, um, that they’d look cool. Plus you know how bad UV is for your eyes. Anyway, I’m expecting the metadata to be one to one for each element that your stream is feeding in, but instead, they’re labeled. I think it would be faster just to de-serialize the entire thing, even if some of the fields are empty. What do you think?”

Hunter was acting so weird. He looked kind of like a serial killer or a bank robber, trying not to be recognized. Jacob wondered if he was hiding from someone. Well, whatever his reasons, it wasn’t Jacob’s problem.

“Let’s check it.”

Jacob took out his design binder and opened it up to the streaming requirements the two had worked out. Sure enough, the design had called for what Hunter was asking for, but Jacob had habitually coded it to send the least amount of data.

“I see. You’re right, but by labeling them, we reduce the amount of data we need to send across. See?”

Jacob motioned to the chair next to him for Hunter to move so he could see the pages. Hunter bit his lower lip and got up from the chair, but not in a normal way. He seemed to use his arm to lift himself first, before he put any weight on his legs. In short- Hunter looked like an old man getting up after sitting for a long time. It was strange.

The dark-haired boy moved around the table and with the same care, he sat gingerly into the seat next to Jacob. He looked at the page. Jacob was curious about the older teen’s strange movement, but he bit off his question before he could ask it. Hunter’s business was his own and Jacob didn’t want to be involved.

“Okay, for most of the data, we’ll have optional fields so if we collapse the…”

 

Jacob went through his explanation and showed that reducing the size of the communications between the modules, it would reduce the amount of resources required to support the project. But Jacob was getting annoyed at his project partner because the boy leaned so far over, he was practically in Jacob’s lap. Finally, he had had enough and pushed the boy back into his chair.

“Dude! You’re crowding me!”

Hunter didn’t respond for a moment. Instead, Jacob could see the boys jaw clench and his knuckles became white on the arm of the chair. He took in a gasping breath and stared up for a moment, his whole body tense. Then he apologized and gently leaned the other way. It was so strange. But then somehow, Jacob got some clarity. He reached out and took Hunter’s glasses off.

“Wait!”

Hunter’s hands were clenched hard on the arms of the chair and he couldn’t shift fast enough to stop the fourteen year old from exposing his eyes. Underneath the glasses, Hunter’s eye was puffed and bruised. And now that he was looking, he could see a hand-shaped bruise on Hunter’s neck. And now he could easily guess why Hunter didn’t seem to want to sit directly on the chair.

“What happened to you, dude? Who did that to you?”

Jacob knew that bullying went on inside the school in other places. He was mostly immune because he hung out with Keith, but other boys weren’t so lucky. Did some of the jocks get together to beat up poor Hunter? Why? The boy was so un-assuming and pliant. Why would anyone want to hurt him so badly?

“Um, it was an accident. I slipped down some stairs. Let’s get back to the code. We don’t have a lot of time before lunch is over…”

“Hunter- that’s a hand-print on your neck. Stairs didn’t cause that. You were beat up. You have to tell a teacher!”

Hunter shook his head, alarm showing on his face.

“No! Just leave it alone, Jacob. I’ll be fine, okay? It doesn’t hurt that much.”

If that had happened to Jacob, his parents would have been down at the school, demanding answers and punishment for his attackers. And once it was known who had attacked him, then Keith would be on the move to teach whoever it was that Jacob was off the menu. For the first time, Jacob felt more than a twinge of sympathy for the teen boy and realized how vulnerable he was. He hated himself for getting involved, but he just had to illustrate the point.

“What did your mom say when she saw it?”

“Oh. Well, she hasn’t. Mom’s been with this man who has a yacht and a castle in some European country. She’s been off with him for the past few weeks. I’m hoping they go away before she shows up again. But it’s okay- you don’t have to worry about me. Mr. Nagatami’s letting me stay with him for a while…”

How casually he just told Jacob that he had no one to protect him. That he had been abandoned by his own mom while she lived the good life and more nauseatingly, he was excited for her! But he was staying with their computer science teacher in the meantime. Their teacher who liked to torture and terrify boys…

“He did this to you, didn’t he? He beat you up and gave you those bruises. Hunter, you look terrible. Worse than Keith did after his fight with Jimmy Hawthorne. I hope you told someone, or at least you stopped staying with him!”

Hunter looked around quickly, to make sure no one else had overheard. Then he grabbed the sunglasses from Jacob and the motion caused the injured teen to take another gasping breath. He put the glasses on again, hiding his black eye. Jacob recognized the signs from his experience with Keith. He knew there were larger and more terrible bruises under Hunter’s clothes.

“Promise me you won’t say anything to anyone, Jacob! Please? It’s not Mr. Nagatami’s fault! I’m the one who made him do it to me.”

“What? What do you mean? You like being beat up and having painful bruises all over?”

Hunter looked shocked and shook his head- gently.

“No, no, no… I’m the one who left my socks on the living room floor, and I’m the one who didn’t go to bed on time and… and I’m the one who didn’t want him to, um, to fuck me after the first time he gave me the belt.”

The boy looked down in shame. Jacob was aghast. Now he knew why Hunter couldn’t seem to sit down. Was this his fault, too? Did Mr. Nagatami do this to Hunter because he no longer had little Mikey to play with? He now wished that he had never hacked into MDC. All he had wanted to do was explore and be the first. And now he could see close up more unintended consequences of his actions. Two boys he knew had suffered.

But then you wouldn’t have the tools to get justice. Our side project wouldn’t be possible if we were still stuck in the isolated machine.

 

Jacob scoffed at himself, feeling the weight of responsibility combined with the weight of all the adults in Probity. Even the police couldn’t be trusted not to take advantage of a kid. Suddenly his little plan felt like a joke. A fart in the wind compared to the problem. And it might work and he might get justice against a horrible teacher. So what? There were a hundred others in the town that were preying on children. On his friends. What could he do about it?

We take them on one by one. We use our skills and our friends’ skills to uncover them and make them stop. Punish them. We’ll be like superheroes!

Jacob ignored The Other. It was talking nonsense. It worked for the dog guy and it couldn’t be trusted- not really.

“So what do you think? A few more resources for a huge gain in speed? Believe me, we’ll need it if we want to approach a real-time simulation.”

Hunter paused and looked at him. Jacob was caught between the real-world conversation and his internal one. Also, Hunter’s ridiculously large sunglasses were really adding to the distraction.

“Jacob? What do you think?”

“Uh, sure. It should be faster. You’re right. In fact, if we want to go that way, we could add some caches…”

They worked on the project, working out more details and getting a list of changes that would be done by the following day, before class. They could test them in the morning at school. Jacob was excited for a few minutes while they worked, but then he realized that if Keith came home from jail, he might not have time to work on it.

“Um, sorry Hunter, but I just remembered a family thing that is happening tonight. I might not have time to get it finished, but we can present the changes to Mr. Nagatami at least.”

Hunter was disappointed, but understanding. And suddenly they were done and lunch was almost over. Hunter grunted and hissed as he gingerly stretched out his arms to pick up his notes and binders. Jacob winced along with him, remembering from recent experience how a person who had been severely beaten would move.

“It’s not your fault, you know.”

Hunter stopped and looked at him.

“What’s not?”

 

Again, Jacob was stymied by the large glasses. He was used to being able to read someone’s expressions. It was like taking to Hunter over the phone without the camera on. He couldn’t tell if that was a real question, or if it was said defensively.

“What Mr. Nagatami did to you. No one should ever do that to you, Hunter.”

The older boy looked away and started gathering his things faster. He did his best to hide the aches and pains he was feeling, now that Jacob had confronted him about them.

“You weren’t there. You don’t know.”

“I know that no one should have their sides punched in so bad they can barely move their arms. If you think it’s so okay, I dare you to lift your shirt and show me.”

Now Hunter stopped and stepped closer to Jacob. He wasn’t threatening, he was just getting close enough to be able to whisper his response.

“I won’t show it because it’s embarrassing. You weren’t there. He told me over and over before he let me stay with him that I had to follow the rules or there would be consequences. I didn’t listen because I don’t have enough discipline. Do you see now? If I had followed the rules- pick up after yourself, go to bed on time, do what Mr. Nagatami tells you- he wouldn’t have had to do it. It’s my fault and my responsibility. Okay, Jacob?”

“No. It’s not okay. You don’t deserve that, Hunter. You don’t deserve-”

“-a dad? You and Keith both have them. Your dad taught you discipline growing up. He’s around to make sure you followed them, wasn’t he?”

Jacob nodded.

“Well, I didn’t. I mean I had some rules, but they changed a lot depending on my mom’s mood. That was when she was around.”

Jacob started to speak, but Hunter held up his hand and shook his head.

“Don’t talk about my mom. She deserves a life. Did you know she had me really young? All her friends got to go out and enjoy themselves, but she was forced to stay home and take care of me. She sacrificed so much-”

Hunter really got animated and suddenly remembered where he was. He looked around furtively to see if he had bothered anyone. He started again, keeping his voice down.

“She deserves a life and I wouldn’t take that away from her, But that also meant that I didn’t have anyone, really, who would look out for me. I do now. And he says that he has to be super hard on me because I’m so far behind. It’s for my own good. He loves me.”

Jacob shook his head. This time he didn’t need to read Hunter’s expression. It was clear in his voice. Not even a severe beating would make him love Mr. Nagatami any less. It made the fourteen year old feel sick to his stomach, but he wasn’t as stubborn as Keith was. He accepted that there was nothing he could do to help his project partner. Except maybe one thing.

“You should use the therapeutic couch at Mr. Nagatami’s when you shower next. Program a cold water rinse to reduce the swelling. Then find the couch menu and select mobility impaired patient, bedsore therapy and finish with a deep tissue massage. It will make you feel a lot better.”

This time Hunter smiled at him.

“Thanks, Jacob. I’ll do that. And I really like that shower, by the way. The sprayers are genius and FeeBee learns so fast, it’s amazing! Your dad really did a great job. I can’t wait to play with the couch!”

Jacob walked out with him, listening to his praises. But now the value of Hunter’s problems as a distraction had diminished and his thoughts went back to worrying about Keith.

Chapter 49: Keith

Summary:

Ready for court. Humiliated. Facing Kevin and Sammy. Mr. Pearson earns his pay.

Keith fidgeted in his seat. He was sitting in the courtroom at the little table in front of the judge’s raised seat. He was uncomfortable in the suit he had been given to wear to court. It was stiff and itchy, but Mr. Pearson assured him that he should wear it to impress the judge.

Mr. Parson sat next to him, ignoring his shifting while he went over again the notes from the case. At least that’s what Keith assumed he was looking at. It was a quiet and miserable ten minutes before the doors to the court opened and Keith turned to see his parents and Grandpa William with Sammy and Kevin. The two boys looked like they had fresh haircuts and were dressed in their best suits. Keith knew that because there were their only suits. They even had little ties on.

When Sammy saw him, he gave a little smile and a wave at Keith, but Kevin stubbornly ignored him. The fourteen year old was grateful that at least one of his little brothers was willing to forgive him, but at the same time- it also made him feel terribly guilty.

His parents just looked grim as they ushered the two boys to sit among the benches behind the little gate that separated the courtroom from the observers. Keith was well acquainted with the layout from the many detective shows that Jacob had made him watch over the years. It was almost as if all the shows had the same ‘courtroom’ set and shared it and that set was based on this very room.

Soon more people arrived. Keith recognized Officer Nolans and Officer Hernandez from his time in jail. They were also two of the officers that had shown up to take him to jail. A few minutes after that, he saw Dr. Harmon come in and take a seat with his family.

His dad was staring at him and when they made eye contact, his dad gave him a little nod and showed him his crossed fingers. He wished he could talk to him- to all of them, but most of all his dad. But he knew he wouldn’t be allowed to. Mr. Parson had told him not to expect his family to be able to talk to him before the hearing.

Eventually, more people filed in and the observer’s section started filling up. Most of the people he didn’t recognize and he wondered why they were there. Others he did recognize- Mr. Stanley from the corner store and Mr. Topher from the grocery store. There was Mr. Cheng who fixed their cars, Mr. Abel who was the school guidance counselor and even Coach Williams showed up to sit and look at him.

Coach made a show of sitting up, thrusting out his chest and raising his head high while he had Keith’s attention. The boy took it as a show of support and realized he was hunching down in his seat as if that would prevent all these people from noticing him. Now he sat up, squared his shoulders and raised his chin. He thought of all the people as bullies and he didn’t want to show them any weakness. But he still didn’t want to look at them, so he leaned over to ask Mr. Pearson a question.

“Why are all these people here? Like, why is Coach here? Is he going to testify or something? Like a character witness? Who are all these other people?”

Mr. Parson looked at him surprised.

“Good guess, Keith. But no. This is a public hearing, so anyone who wants to attend is allowed. I’m afraid that the nature of the charges have attracted quite a view court watchers. Just ignore them.”

Keith did that. He turned back and looked forward and he heard more people filing in, but he resisted looking. Let them stare at the back of his head and see if that was entertaining for them. He was tired of being a monkey on a leash being made to dance around for everyone’s entertainment. And he had the worst suspicion that he wasn’t the only boy in the room who would be used for the adults’ entertainment.

In another ten minutes, the court was filled and Keith was becoming more and more nervous as he stewed in his thoughts about Reform School and what it would be like when he went. To be beaten for the smallest infractions. To have to be on permanent alert against bullies that wouldn’t just give you a black eye, but could end your life if you made the wrong moves. He had no hope of finding another Daryl in Reform School. Everybody knew that.

“All rise. The honorable Judge Bishop is presiding. All rise to show respect to the court.”

Keith felt a tap on his shoulder and hastily stood at attention next to his lawyer. An elderly man in black robes came in escorted by another police officer that Keith had never seen. He made his solemn way to the raised seat and sat down.

“You may be seated.”

Keith heard the sound of a full room all sitting down at once. He resisted the urge to turn around and look. It wouldn’t help him to see all the strange faces that for some reason came to watch his hearing. Why were they so interested? Was it because he was a Miller? Was it because his crime was so heinous that he had become infamous in the town after only one weekend?

“The defendant will rise.”

Both Keith and his council stood together. Mr. Pearson put his arm around Keith’s shoulders in a visible show of support.

“Mr. Lancer, will you read the charges to the court?”

At another table next to theirs was a man in his thirties. Keith knew he had to be the prosecution. The district attorney if Probity called them the same thing as in the shows. Behind him sat the two police officers- the ones that had bullied him over the weekend. He tried not to make eye contact with them as even in his peripheral vision, he could see the leers on their faces as they looked at him. He hated them.

“Well, your honor. The defendant Keith Eugene Miller applied a medical treatment without a license. He risked the Dirtying of a minor as well as putting a minor in danger of a health risk through willful negligence. The town will provide evidence to your honor that will show that a full trial is not just appropriate, but is the moral thing to do.”

“I see.”

The judge looked at Mr. Pearson.

“Councilor? What say you?”

The man defending Keith moved his hand from around his shoulders to the back of his neck. Keith felt a comforting squeeze.

“Your honor, the defense will show that what happened on that fateful night were not the acts of an uncaring boy who takes no regard to the safety and well-being of the two adorable little boys left in his care. Rather, it’s the natural conclusion to the myriad circumstances of that night that the videos in question don’t show. The defense is confident that once the court hears all of the extenuating circumstances that led this young man to these actions, the court will understand that leniency is a just and appropriate outcome.”

“Does the defendant have anything to say?”

Mr. Pearson hadn’t told him he would have to speak, but the man squeezed his neck again and leaned in.

“Go ahead son. Say whatever you have to say from your heart.”

Keith looked up at the judge. He felt like a deer in the headlights. He looked back at his family and at Sammy and Kevin. Kevin had his arms crossed and refused to look at him. Sammy smiled and nodded to him. He turned back around with tears in his eyes. He quickly wiped them on his sleeve and looked back at the judge.

“Um, well you honor. I’d do anything to take it back. I wish it had never happened. I didn’t mean to hurt anybody- especially my little brothers. The thing I want most is their forgiveness. I was supposed to be protecting them from...”

He broke down. He had to sniff real hard to clear his suddenly clogged nose and- embarrassingly- wipe more pesky tears from his eyes. He hated that Coach William would see him like this. Then he remembered and he stood tall and raised his chin like Coach showed him. He heard a lot of ‘awww’ and ‘that’s so touching’ coming from behind him. He also heard comments along the lines of ‘wow, that boy is hot’ and ‘do you know if they’re going to play the videos for us?’.

“The court heard you, son. Mr. Lancer, please present your case.”

The prosecutor stood and started talking to the judge. He accused Keith of some really bad things, only some of which were true. He also twisted the events out of context and told the court that Keith was thinking the most awful thoughts about his little brothers while he did it. The more he talked and the more outrageous claims he made, the more outraged Keith became. Several times, Mr. Pearson had to pull him in for a hissed conversation.

“Easy, son. Don’t let him get to you. He wants to show that you are out of control and dangerous. Getting angry plays into his narrative. Don’t worry, we will get our say and our say has the ring of truth.”

Again, Keith pulled himself together. He sat there through the whole tirade with his fists clenched, staring straight ahead while the prosecutor went on and on. But the man couldn’t talk all day and eventually, he wrapped up all his accusations and outrage.

“This boy before you is a selfish, narcissistic sociopath who put two young boys through danger and humiliation, just to feed his Dirty imagination while he pleasured himself. He not only represents a danger to little boys left in his care, but he also represents a danger to all the little boys in Probity. He must be sent away to Reform school to keep the public safe!”

The dark-haired man in the dark grey suit didn’t face the judge, rather he faced the observers as if they were a jury and swept them with his stormy gaze. Now Keith knew what Daryl had meant by ‘court of public opinion’. He could win the case, but have his reputation ruined anyway. He hoped Mr. Pearson noticed and played it up to the observers.

“Your honor, I’d like to call my first witness, Kit Nolans.”

One of the court policemen- Keith figured he was the bailiff or something- stepped forward and called out to the court.

“Officer Kit Nolans to the stand.”

The blond police officer stood and straightened his uniform. He made his way to the stand unhurried. He sat and looked at the prosecutor expectantly.

“Isn’t he going to be sworn in so he won’t lie?”

Mr. Pearson’s attention was on the stand, but he leaned over and whispered to the concerned teen.

“This is an informal hearing. If this goes to trial, he’ll be sworn in on a copy of Probity’s town charter, just like every other witness.”

It didn’t make Keith any happier. If they could lie enough to force it to go to court he will have already lost. He knew it would not just cost his parents a lot of money, but it would basically end his Pro Sports career before it even started.

“State your name for the record, please.”

“Officer Kit ‘The Night Stick’ Nolans.”

The officer flashed a dazzling smile at the snickering audience.

“Can you tell us about the arrest of Keith Miller?”

“Well, it was pretty straightforward when we arrested him. We put on the handcuffs and escorted him to the car to take him to the station.”

“And what happened at the station? Could you describe in your own words the defendant's demeanor?”

The blond man nodded and his face turned sour.

“He was defiant and un-cooperative. He had a smart mouth and he even threatened an officer in training. It was obvious to us all that the boy felt like he was too good to-”

“Objection, your honor! It’s speculation.”

“Sustained.”

The prosecutor thought for a moment before he asked his next question.

“What was your state of mind, officer? How did you feel about the boy while he stayed in your facility?”

“Well, to be honest, I didn’t like the arrogant teen who thought he was too-”

“Objection! He’s just speculating using different words, your honor!”

Keith was no expert, but Mr. Pearson seemed to be worth the money.

“Sustained. The witness will refrain from mind reading the defendant.”

Mr. Lancer turned back to the officer.

“Officer Nolans. Please explain what you mean by ‘un-cooperative’.”

“Well, he back-talked every step of the way. He was argumentative and resisted every step of his intake process. He even became violent and threatened an officer. It was obvious that this boy needed some discipline. He needed to be taught some respect.”

The prosecutor stopped and looked around the audience and at the judge.

“And when you showed him some discipline, how did he react?”

The officer looked down and shook his head.

“He became suicidal. It was as if he felt that respecting the authority of the poli-”

“Objection! Again, you honor. He’s mind reading.”

“Sustained. Move long, counselor.”

“You said he fought every step of the way. Can you describe what the defendant did to fight you?”

“Yes, sir. He was especially physical during the body cavity search. It took three officers to hold him down so one of our rookies could search him. He kept complaining about having to be naked and how he didn’t want the fingers in his rear. As if we can conduct a body cavity search without sticking fingers in his rear- I mean it’s kind of the definition.”

“Was there anything else that struck you as odd?”

Now Officer Nolans grinned and sat up more.

“Well, he sure did get boned up once we got in there. I think the boy likes having men-”

“Objection, your honor. Relevance? Is Keith on trial for being gay?”

“Overruled. I’d like to hear more about this.”

Keith shifted nervously in his seat. He was acutely aware that his whole family was in the courtroom, listening to him. He leaned over and whispered to Mr. Pearson.

“Can’t you stop this? It was the most humiliating thing that’s ever happened to me. And my family is here! Please?”

His lawyer didn’t take his eyes off the proceedings. He leaned back and whispered.

“It’s the most humiliating thing that’s ever happened to you so far. Relax and sit up straight. Be sure to make eye contact with the judge. He’ll really like that blush you have.”

Keith looked at the judge, who was looking back at him. Now he was blushing so hard, his face felt like it was being pricked by little pins. He tried to hold the eye contact, but his embarrassment got the better of him and he had to look down.

“So we had to keep him on suicide watch for the majority of the time he spent inside.”

“I see. And how did he take that?”

“More complaints. I swear the boy acts like he’s never been told ‘no’. Completely entit-”

“I understand officer Nolans. It must have been very trying for you and your officers. All of Probity thanks you for your service.”

The officer nodded to the prosecutor and then the judge.

Keith leaned in again.

“That’s a lie! I wasn’t suicidal and they kept me chained up to the bars for two days and some drunk guy touched me and I couldn’t make him stop and-”

“What about the cavity search? Did it really take two officers to hold you down?”

“Yes, but I told them that I would cooperate if they made the little eight year old kid leave the room! He was too young for that. But instead, they made him put his fingers in my…”

Keith scowled. He couldn’t even finish the thought.

“Your witness.”

“Just one question, Officer Nolan. Can you tell the court who called the police to come and arrest the defendant?”

The officer looked surprised, but he answered.

“It was his mom. She called us when she found the videos in question.”

“Thank you. No more questions.”

Keith was surprised that he only asked one question, but a little relieved. He didn’t really want to relive the torment he went through at the station in front of his family and all these people. He was beside himself and he had to consciously unclench his hands to make the cramps go away. Worse, he could feel every eye in the audience staring at the back of his head.

“Please call the next witness.”

“Archibald Able, please come to the stand.”

Keith felt a thrill of dread as he recognized the name. It was the school’s counselor. He had only talked to the man a few times in Middle School. Mostly about poor grades and fighting. He didn’t think this would go well. He watched as the thin, middle-aged man took the seat.

“Mr. Able, you’ve interacted with the defendant on several occasions in your capacity of school counselor, is that correct?”

“Yes. That’s correct.”

“Can you tell the court the reason Keith Miller was sent to be under your care?”

“Well, not really. I’m a certified psychologist so my sessions are covered by patient privilege.”

“I see. Well, in your considerable experience as a school counselor, how would you describe a teen boy that forced his younger siblings to have sex and secretly recorded it?”

“Without more context than that, I would call that behavior selfish, bordering on the sociopathic-”

“A boy who felt he was above the law? A boy who grew up in the lap of lux-”

“Objection, your honor. He’s leading the witness.”

Keith was glad Mr. Pearson spoke up. He was ready to jump out of his seat and make his own objections. The picture the man was painting wasn’t anything like Keith felt he was. Was he?

“Sustained. Let the man answer in his own words.”

“Okay. Then let me ask you this. If a boy had sexual problems, like maybe he was sexually attracted to a younger member of his family. Would he be sent to your office for counseling?”

“That’s never happened in all my years of practice, but in theory I would suppose so.”

Now the prosecutor frowned. He didn’t like that answer. Keith was outraged. Was the man now trying to convince them that he wanted to have sex with Kevin? What was the point of all this? To make him look like the worst person in the world?

“I see. Thank you, counselor. No more questions.”

“Defense. Your witness.”

Mr. Pearson looked up at the school counselor. He stood and walked up to the man.

“Without violating your patient/counselor obligations, would you be able to characterize your sessions with the defendant, Keith Miller? Would you say his problems were extraordinary, or more run of the mill compared to the rest of your patients?”

The man smiled and answered the question.

“I would classify them as very run of the mill.”

“Thank you. No more questions.”

Mr. Able left the stand and made his way back to his seat in the gallery. Next the prosecutor called up the school principle who testified that Keith was a discipline problem with his constant fighting. Then his own lawyer asked some questions.

“So how many times has Keith been in your office for fighting?”

“Well, none so far.”

“So why do you say he’s a discipline problem? He’s never even been in your office.”

“Well, I read his transcripts from Middle and Elementary schools. He was in the office many times for-”

“But now he’s been in High School for several months and not one time. How do you explain that?”

“Well, from what I hear, the other students know his reputation and they’re all too afraid to fight him.”

“I see. So your telling the court that Keith isn’t a bully.”

“I wouldn’t say that. I mean a student that gets in that many fights would almost definitely be a bully. At least in my experience.”

“But you testified that he wasn’t getting into fights because the other students are too afraid to fight him. Tell me, Principal Clifford. In your experience, what kind of bully lets the other kid choose whether to fight them or not?”

Principal Clifford blinked several times. He thought for a moment and then he shrugged.

“That’s a good point. I hadn’t thought about that. I guess no bully would- by definition.”

“Thank you. No more questions.”

Again, Keith was happy Mr. Pearson was representing him. Each time the prosecution tried to paint him as something he wasn’t, the man would ask a question or two that would completely destroy that perception. He couldn’t help but look back at his family. His dad nodded to him and gave him a thumbs up.

More witnesses were called up, each testifying about Keith’s personality and each bleeding into the next until the teen got bored. Then all the prosecution witnesses were called and it was time for Mr. Pearson to start calling witnesses. Keith’s mom was the first.

“Mrs. Miller. Thank you for being here.”

“Of course. I’d do anything to help Keith.”

“Except, it seems, covering up a crime.”

“Well, the Millers are law-abiding citizens of Probity. We’ve raised both our sons to respect the law.”

“I see. And that’s why you called the police on your son and had him arrested?”

His mom shifted uncomfortably in her seat.

“It was the toughest decision we have ever had to make but it was the right thing to do. Jon and I have to trust in the system that the penalty will be just.”

“As an adult who’s known Keith his whole life, would you say that there have been any changes in his behavior in the last few months?”

She thought about it.

“Well, he’s going through puberty. We’ve been watching him more closely to make sure he didn’t get Dirty at such a critical time.”

“And the physical changes? How would you describe those?”

Keith sank down in his seat. He didn’t want to hear his own mother talk about his ‘physical changes’.

“Well, he’s gotten bigger. Not just his body, but of course his cock has grown a lot.”

Her face seemed to glow. Was she proud?

“Quite a lot bigger in fact.”

Keith heard a smattering of chuckles behind him as well as the sound of grown men shifting in their seats. He felt his face heat up.

“That’s interesting Mrs. Miller. Does that mean you’ve seen Keith’s cock?”

“Oh, not since he was little. He hasn’t wanted his mom to see him naked for a few years now but I can tell you that the few times he got hard when he was younger it hardly showed. Now it looks like it’s going to rip out of his jeans.”

“Does he get hard often?”

“Whenever the breeze blows. But you know- it’s puberty.”

“And what does he do when it gets hard?”

“He hides it. He says his times tables in his head until it goes away like a good boy.”

“Does he understand the changes his body is going through?”

“I think so. Jon had the talk with him when he saw the first signs. He taught him a number of tricks to keep his mind off of it.”

“So as far as you know, before he started giving medicine to the young boy with Crebra, he had never felt an orgasm?”

“No, I don’t believe he did. He had to wash his sheets every week or so like any good, clean boy.”

“Thank you. No more questions.”

Keith could hear more shifting behind him. The audience couldn’t seem to sit still in their chairs. But neither could he. He wondered if they were feeling as embarrassed as he was while his mom was telling everyone about his wet dreams. But the small, sub-vocalized moans he heard mixed into the cloth-on-cloth shifting sounds made him doubt it. He was pretty sure that if he turned around, he would see that hungry look on the faces of the audience.

The prosecutor hopped up and approached Keith’ mom.

“Mrs. Miller. Thank you for coming down.”

Keith made eyes contact with his mom and he saw her smile at him wanly. He saw the signs of stress- bags under her eyes and the hair not as tight as normal. It was clear that his mom hadn’t slept much more than he had while being chained to the bars.

“Mrs. Miller. It’s an honor to have a member of one of Probity’s most prestigious families here. Thank you for coming.”

“We’re just people, Mr. Lancer. We try to do our civic duty.”

“Oh, don’t be modest. Your company is the largest employer in Probity. Many of the people in here rely on your company for their paychecks. And every person in this room lives in a house or apartment built by MillDon Construction.”

“It’s those people who make MillDon a success. Without them we would be four people with more equipment than we could use.”

“Well said. Very diplomatic as expected from MillDon construction’s chief public relations officer.”

Keith’s mom frowned at him and her lips became tight. She opened her mouth to retort, but the prosecutor cut her off.

“I understand that you’ve been having behavioral issues with Keith lately. Would you describe them to the court?”

“He’s a teenage going through puberty. Of course he’s rebelling a little. He’s testing his bounds.”

“So how far out of bounds would you say he went when he forced two young boys to engage in oral sex and recorded it for his own sexual pleasure?”

Now his mom looked distinctly uncomfortable, but she rallied.

“I would say that if the boy hadn’t had Crebra, and was already engaging in oral sex- then it would have been way out of bounds. Almost unforgivable. But the situation-”

“Yes, yes. Please restrict your answer to the question, Mrs. Miller. Now, please tell the court which of the boys had the Crebra? Was it the one Keith forced to orally pleasure the other boy? The other eleven year old boy?”

“Well, no. My understanding is that Keith felt-”

“Sorry, Mrs. Miller. But that’s hearsay. I would object to that.”

“It’s what the boys told me that they witness-”

“But you have no direct knowledge of the incident, isn’t that right?”

“No, their father and I were working at the time. It’s why we left Keith in charge.”

“And so while he was in charge, he forced the two boys to have sex with each other. Tell me, what was your first reaction when you heard about this?”

“Well, I was the one who found the video. It was really ho- I mean, it was upsetting… watching Kevin’s little mouth moving up and down Sammy’s cute, little erection… hearing their soft moans and watching him squirm…”

She had gotten a far-away look as she remembered the video. Keith couldn’t look at her. He couldn’t believe his own mother would get… that way in front of a bunch of strangers. Then he heard more shifting behind him as well as the sound of zippers. It was soon followed by heavy sighs and deep breathing.

In his shock, he turned around to look and saw a number of the men obviously rubbing themselves. One of them saw him looking and deliberately licked his lips. Once more, the young teen felt deeply embarrassed and the lip licker grinned at him. Hastily he turned back to the trial and tried to ignore what was going on behind him.

 

For the ump-teenth time in the last couple of months, Keith felt like he was in a different town. He didn’t know why everyone was putting up with all of the open sex. He didn’t have the courage to look at his dad. And it was with a profound sense of loss that he knew it was because deep down, he wasn’t at all confident that his dad wasn’t rubbing his cock right now in the courtroom.

“...but it was unacceptable. Jon and I left work immediately to confront Keith the minute he got home from school. We needed to get the truth out of him to understand what happened.”

“And you called the police to let the courts decide. Tell me, if it wasn’t a crime, and the police hadn’t taken young Keith away, what punishment would you and your husband proscribed?”

“Well, behavior such as this- behavior that put his little brothers in danger- would be a belting on his bare end followed by a lengthy restriction.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Miller. No more questions.”

Keith’s mom got up and paused as she looked at Keith. Her body tensed as if she wanted to run to him, but she turned away ans went back to her seat with the boys. As she sat, the courtroom door opened and to Keith’s utter dismay, Aunt Amy- Sammy’s mom- entered the room. She looked around and spotted Sammy sitting in the audience and moved to him, her face lined with worry.

There was a bit of commotion as she displaced one of the audience to make room for her to sit next to her son. The judge had to use his gavel to get everyone settled down again. Keith’s shoulders slumped. He hadn’t even considered what he was going to say to his aunt after what he did to her son.

“I’d like to call Dr. Harmon to the stand.”

The bailiff stood up and called to the room.

“The defense calls Dr. Greg Harmon to the stand.”

Keith’s head came up. If he had been thinking about it, he would have realized that of course the doctor would be called. He looked back and saw the dark-haired man with the bits of grey in his hair. He made his way through the audience and to the witness stand.

“Please introduce yourself to the court.”

“I’m Dr. Gregory Harmon and I’m the head doctor at the Probity clinic.”

“And you were the first to treat young Sammy for his Crebra, am I right?”

“That is correct. Sammy was visiting his grandfather who was on an extended stay in the clinic. He came to me with his problem.”

“And what was your prescription?”

“Well, since we were able to catch it early, I prescribed a mild medicine for the boy in the hopes that it would be enough to prevent the infection from progressing.”

“And what medicine was that?”

“The usual- penile emission from a pre-teen donor. It has most of the basic blocks that can prevent the advancement of Crebra, if enough is taken. Sammy was able to get his treatments from his friend Kevin- the younger brother of Keith.”

“I see. But they weren’t effective?”

Mr. Pearson questioned Dr. Harmon and teased out the story of how the infection was held off for a while but eventually, it advanced to the point where Kevin’s ‘medicine’ wouldn’t work anymore.

“And so you proscribed Keith’s medicine?”

‘ “Not directly, no. I sent Sammy to the city for an examination with a certain specialist who informed the boy that he would have to get stronger medicine. It was Sammy who wanted it to be Keith’s medicine. We generally allow the patient to choose if they are able. It makes the treatments less stressful as well as giving them a sense of control. A good attitude in the patient can make a huge difference between success and failure.”

“Were you aware that Sammy was planning to have his first ‘strong’ treatment with Keith?”

“It wasn’t Sammy’s first strong treatment. In fact, I gave Sammy his first strong treatment. Keith was Sammy’s first strong treatment that wasn’t administered under the supervision of a doctor.”

“And that was okay?”

“Yes. Of course- in Sammy’s case. He learned the techniques quickly and was able to demonstrate a keen understanding of the process in a very short amount of time. Of course it varies by patient. There are others who aren’t so adaptable and those patients I would insist on being supervised. But Sammy showed not just a talent, but an eagerness not usually found in a boy so young so I felt very comfortable giving him permission.”

“I see. And Keith? Did you examine him to determine his suitability?”

The doctor laughed.

“Keith’s a Miller! Everyone knows they have the best medicine around. We just have to look back to the last pandemic when a young Jon Miller was able to provide enough medicine to six youngsters in a row and he was only thirteen at the time. That’s also why I felt comfortable with Sammy getting his medicine from young Kevin Miller. I think anyone who has experienced it would agree- a Miller’s juice is superior.”

Keith couldn’t help but look back at his dad in the audience. A lot of other eyes were also looking at him. The boy didn’t know that about his dad. He didn’t think he would be able to give medicine six times in a row and he was a year older than his dad had been! He started to wonder what else he didn’t know about his parents, but quickly shuffled the thought away to think about in the future.

“And did you note this information down? Why isn’t Keith a registered donor then?”

“Well, I did note it down in my dailies. But because of Doctor/Patient privilege and young Sammy’s insistence that no one find out about his condition, I didn’t make it formal. The idea was that only young Sammy would get medicine from the teen so it was fine.”

Now Mr. Pearson turned and addressed the court.

“So then, my client didn’t get Dirty. He was simply caught up in something larger than himself. He had the choice to help his little brother or leave him to-”

“Objection, your honor. Closing statements come after the witnesses.”

“Sustained. Ask a question or yield the witness, councilor.”

“If my colleague had let me finish, I was going to end with ‘isn’t that right, doctor’.”

“Objection- leading the witness.”

The crowd chuckled. Even the judge smiled.

“Sustained.”

“Thank you Doctor. No more questions.”

Now it was Mr. Lancer’s turn. Keith dreaded what he was going to ask. Would Sammy’s secret come out? That he was the first to get Crebra because he was following the doctor’s orders? He hoped with all his heart that it wouldn’t. It would ruin his little brother’s reputation as well as force Dr. Harmon out of medicine.

“I have just a couple of questions, Doctor. How responsible was it to force a non-infected boy to be exposed to infected medicine?”

Dr. Harmon shifted in his seat and cleared his throat.

“It was very irresponsible. But he’s a young-”

“Thank you, Doctor. Just one more question. Was making a recording- no, in fact it was two recordings- part of the medical treatment?”

“Well, if the boy wanted to show me so I could ev-”

“Is that what happened? Were you shown the recordings and asked your professional opinion?”

“No, I wasn’t.”

“Thank you Doctor. No further questions.”

The courtroom became noisy as the doctor made his way back to his seat. Everyone seemed to be speculating and having an opinion on his trial. Well, it wasn’t a real trial- it was a hearing. The lawyer had explained that the hearing was for the judge to decide if it needed to become a real trial or not. If it became a real trial, there would be more reporters and a jury. Probably even cameras and Pamela Niles trying to interview Kevin and Sammy.

Keith felt Mr. Pearson’s hand on his shoulder. It squeezed with firm pressure, demanding his attention.

“Okay, son. I’m going to need you to maintain the best self control for the next witnesses. You’re not going to like it, but I know you can do it.”

Before Keith could retort, the man stood and approached the witness chair. He looked up in the audience where Grandpa William and Keith’s dad were talking in hushed tones to the two frightened boys. It was a further betrayal of his little brothers. It seemed that they would be sacrificed to keep him in Probity.

Even from this distance, Keith could hear Kevin’s complaint.

“No! I don’t want to! Please, Dad? It’s embarrassing!”

But Sammy was pulling on his arm.

“We can help Keith! C’mon, Kevin! Don’t be a scaredy-cat!”

The whole room broke into chuckles at the boys. The judge used his gavel again.

“Does the court have to come and physically force you to the chair? You’ve been called to witness, we don’t have time for your antics. Get your little butts down here now!”

That stopped Kevin’s arguing. With an angry look on his face, he got up and let Sammy pull him down past the audience. All eyes were on them and the common look gave Keith the willies. For a minute, he wasn’t sure they would make it past all of the perverts watching them. They approached the chair, but Mr. Pearson didn’t have them sit down. Instead, he stopped them in front of the witness stand.

“Let’s talk here, boys. I think you’ll be more comfortable standing together.”

“Thank you, Mr… um, sorry but I forgot your name.”

“You can call me Mr. Pearson. Please introduce your selves to the court.”

“I’m Sammy McCarthy and this is my friend Keith Miller. We’re Keith’s brothers.”

“I’m not.”

“Yes you are! Don’t lie to the court!”

Kevin shot Sammy a look saying he would punch him in the shoulder for that, if all the adults weren’t around. Sammy ignored him, he wasn’t going to waste any opportunity to help his older brother.

“Now, I’m going to ask you boys some questions and I need you to answer honestly-”

He turned to look at Kevin, specifically.

“- even if you don’t want to. This is serious, understood?”

Kevin frowned for a moment, but then he looked the man in the eye and nodded. Sammy nodded earnestly.

“We will. We promise, right Kev?”

Kevin looked at his blond friend, annoyed.

“I already said I would! Sheesh!”

A few more chuckles, but now the sounds of flesh hitting flesh could be heard around the room. Keith wanted to cry. None of the people here cared about him or his little brothers at all. They didn’t even care about the case. They were just here to… to get hot from hearing about what happened. They were just like the policemen who used him for the same thing. Now because of him they were perving on two eleven year old boys who should be at school learning and playing with their friends.

“Can you explain to me what happened that night in your own words? Did Keith throw you both down and threaten you until you sucked off Sammy?”

“He threatened us. He threatened me. He said if I didn’t do it, I’d be punished.”

Sammy looked appalled. He quickly spoke up.

“That’s because we were playing the prisoner game! That’s how you play!”

Kevin still pouted.

“I had to tell the truth, Sammy. Right?”

Sammy hurriedly turned to speak to Mr. Pearson.

“It wasn’t his fault! I needed medicine or I would die! The Specialist only told me the day before and Kevin was supposed to talk to Keith, but he didn’t get a chance and we were worried that he might say no so…”

Sammy trailed off, suddenly looking unsure.

“Um, I think I’m not supposed to say anything because of Dr./Patient privilege. I don’t want to break any rules.”

“It’s okay, son. You’re not breaking any laws. You’re helping us to pursue justice.”

“Okay. So then Kevin said we can get the medicine while Keith is asleep and then it would give us a week to convince him.”

“You wanted to do it, too! You got all excited and couldn’t wait to suck his-”

“Of course I was, Kev! I was gonna die-”

“Maybe, but it’s also because you like Keith too much. You should marry him!”

Now both boys looked grumpy, but neither one would look at the other.

“So it was Kevin’s idea. What happened next?”

Sammy looked around the room at all the hungry eyes, then Keith saw him look up and back and he knew the boy was looking at his mom and worried about what she would think.

“I needed my medical treatment and Keith was the only one around who could give it to me because, um, because Kevin doesn’t squirt yet.”

“Please speak a bit louder son, so the whole court can hear you.”

Sammy frowned a little, but he set his face and took a breath and spoke in his outside voice.

“I needed my medical treatment and Kevin can’t squirt yet!”

Now the whole room broke out into open laughter and calls of ‘How cute’ and ‘I’d squirt for you!’. The gavel broke through the noise and everyone slowly settled down. Keith caught Kevin staring daggers at Sammy. Keith would die if what he did in a moment of weakness broke up their friendship.

“So? Neither can you!”

“Alright, boys. Let’s stick to the topic. Please describe what happened when you went to go get your treatment.”

“Well, we were so quiet when we opened his door. He was asleep and I know because of his breathing and I checked real close and saw his eyes moving. That means he was dreaming.”

“Okay. Then what?”

“Well, um… I think Kevin stood by the top of his bed, where his pillows are and I snuck under the covers. And it was really warm and kind of wet. You now, like summer gets when it’s all sticky.”

“It’s called humid. So it was humid under his covers.”

“Yeah, and it smelled like him. Like, um… what’s the word when it’s like B.O. but instead of smelling bad, it kind of makes you tingle?”

“Musky.”

“Yeah, musky. It was humid and it smelled musky and his skin was hot when I touched him.”

“So to get your medicine, you must have pulled out his penis, right?”

“Yeah. I felt around and it was hard. His underwear was wet at the tip of it. It’s that clear stuff that comes out when a boy gets hot, or when Kevin has an orgasm in my mouth.”

What followed was a number of moans and Keith could recognize the way they sounded. He clenched his fists and turned around in anger. Those were his little brothers! How could and adult do something so Dirty in public! He had to stop them- it was wrong!

But the sea of eyes were all on him and he realized that he would have to beat up most of the audience to get satisfaction. He couldn’t do that. He looked back and saw Aunt Amy’s eyes glimmering with tears and Grandpa William’s jaw was set in anger or disgust. His dad, however had to adjust himself because of the bulge in his pants that Keith could see extended up, past his pants and was outlined by his shirt, which was tucked in. Keith looked away. His mind couldn’t accept what he was experiencing.

“Stop it, Sammy! Stick to the topic!”

“It was already hard. I slid his underwear down so I could get to it and then, like The Specialist taught me, I put my mouth on it and I sucked it. And then something happened and Kevin woke him up before I got my medicine.”

Kevin’s arms were crossed and he turned away from Sammy and the audience and stared at the witness stand. He didn’t want any part of this.

“So what happened, Kevin? Why did you wake him up?”

“Ask him. He seems to be telling everything.”

Mr. Pearson grabbed Kevin’s shoulder and squeezed. He gently, but firmly turned the boy’s body back around to face him.

“I’m asking you, son. I know it’s embarrassing but you have to answer truthfully. Do you know why Keith woke up?”

Kevin pouted for a moment and Keith was afraid his little brother’s stubbornness would get him into trouble but finally he opened his mouth to speak.

“It was my fault. I didn’t mean to it’s just that something surprised me and I made a noise.”

“I see. What was it that surprised you?”

Kevin shot a worried glance toward Keith, but quickly looked back.

“Um, he moaned Jacob’s name in his sleep. He, um, he said he loved him.”

There was some whispering behind him. He sank a little lower in his seat. He was now glad that he and Jacob had told their parents before now. It was okay for Kevin to tell.

“And what did he do when he woke up?”

“He saw Sammy between his legs and he started to try and push him off, but I grabbed him and started explaining about Crebra and what Sammy needed.”

Now Kevin had opened up both boys started telling the story, recounting for the judge and the audience and- he cringed- his Aunt Amy, Sammy’s mom. He wondered what she would be thinking right now. He wondered if she would ever let him near her little boy again.

Worse, he kept asking them to give more details. How did that feel? Did you like doing that? What about Keith made you tingle and… how big was Keith’s cock. By the time they got to the part where Keith had brought them a snack and apologized for his actions, he had sunk so far down in his chair he was practically sitting on his back with his arms crossed.

“So he showed remorse.”

Mr. Pearson looked at the judge.

“And he promised to help you find out what was going on and stop it?”

“Of course he did. He’s our big brother! He always looks out for us.”

Kevin didn’t chime in on that one. He got clearly grumpy when Sammy said that. Keith didn’t know how he would ever make it up to Kevin and it seemed like the longer they were on the stand, the harder it would be.

“One last question- more of a request and then it will be that man’s turn to ask his questions, okay?”

The two boys looked at each other, then back at Mr. Pearson. They both nodded.

“I would like for you to take off your shirts and jackets, please.”

That caused a stir in the audience. Kevin’s face became even more pouty, but Sammy started undressing immediately. Keith heard some gasps and soft moans. He was really getting disgusted at the the people in the audience. He wondered if Coach was one of them and then he wondered why the man was even here.

Could Coach be looking in on him? Was Coach that worried about him that he would take time away from school to show him support? Keith wanted to believe it, but with the way all the adults were acting, he doubted it. The man was probably in the audience, making himself Dirty while watching the show. Not that adults could even get Dirty.

“C’mon, Kevin. Please take off your shirt like Sammy. You know the bailiff will do it for you if you’re too afraid.”

Kevin looked at the man and if looks could kill… But his little brother grumbled and started taking off his jacket and shirt. After struggling with his tie for a minute, Sammy went and helped him. Now it was two smooth-skinned, healthy eleven year old boys standing next to each other, shirtless. The differences between them were stark. Both had smooth skin with the last remnants of their summer tans. Both had blond hair, but Kevin’s was darker and his frame was clearly more stocky. Sammy was thinner and looked more delicate. Mr. Pearson turned them around for the audience to see. Keith couldn’t figure out why they his little brothers had to show their torsos.

“Thank you for cooperating. You should leave your shirts off, at least until Mr. Lancer has had a chance to ask you questions.”

The boys stood looking around and Sammy smiled at the judge, who looked like he was a wicked witch ready to gobble him up. Then Mr. Lancer got up stiffly and approached the boys. Keith couldn’t believe his eyes to see the large bulge in the man’s pants and even a wet spot where the tip of his cock would be! The man had gotten so turned on during the questioning, he had soaked through not just his underwear, but his suit pants! Then he realized that was why Mr. Pearson had the boys get half naked.

It wasn’t lost on Sammy, who’s eyes got really big. He nudged Kevin, who was staring at the floor and trying to distance himself from the whole affair. When Kevin saw it, he stepped back from the man and crossed his arms over his chest, as if only now did he feel naked.

“Ahem. Well, um…”

For the first time, Mr. Lancer sounded unsure. Did seeing the half-naked eleven year old boys get him so hot that he couldn’t think clearly? He felt very conflicted about his lawyer’s methods.

“That was a good story, boys.”

“It wasn’t a story- it was the truth!”

“Yes, I have no doubts. But let me ask you this: When Keith left the room to go get the snacks, did he tell you that he was recording?”

Sammy didn’t want to answer, but Kevin finally uncrossed his arms and practically shouted to the room.

“No! He didn’t say he was going to record us! He didn’t ask permission and now everyone I know and respect has seen it and it’s embarrassing! He never should have done that and I’m never going to forgive him!”

“So would you say he deserves to go to Reform School?”

Kevin’s face darkened and he look up to the back of the audience to where their parents were sitting. Before he could say anything, Sammy beat him to it.

“No! It was a mistake and he was really hot and he said he only watched it once and then he forgot to delete it and I know he’s telling the truth because Keith doesn’t lie!”

“That’s one view. How about you, Kevin? Do you think your big brother should go to Reform School? Tell me what you honestly think, not what you think your parents want you to say.”

Kevin thought about it for about thirty seconds while the whole room seemed to hold their breaths for his next words. Keith put his face in his hands as Kevin’s angry words played back in his head- ‘I hope you go to Reform School and DIE!’

“Um, noooo. Not really. I mean he betrayed me and stuff-”

He looked up at the man quickly.

“-and I don’t want to be his brother anymore because he’s a jerk! But I don’t think he deserves to go there.”

The man nodded sympathetically and squeezed the boy’s naked shoulder. Kevin looked back at the man’s crotch and pulled away from him.

“Well, what do you believe he deserves?”

Kevin thought for another moment before he said, “He deserves the belt from our dad! Like a hundred! Well, maybe not a hundred- but a lot!”

“Thank you, no more questions.”

The boys just stood there for a moment while everyone in the court kept looking them over. Then the judge cleared his throat and told them they were dismissed and could return to their seats. Keith watched them make their way back to mom and dad and he could have sworn a couple of the men copped a feel of their butts on the way by. Once again, he felt his fist clench as his anger flared.

“Relax. It’s okay. It’s going just how we want it.”

“I never wanted my little brothers humiliated like that.”

“I understand your feelings, but there is a reason for it. You’ve been doing great. We’re almost at the end, Keith. The prosecution is going to try to get you to have an outburst. He wants to make you look unstable and a threat to Probity. Don’t give it to him no matter what happens, or how badly he provokes you. Understood?”

“I understand. As long as my little brothers aren’t being humiliated, I can keep my cool.”

“I know you can, son.”

Mr. Pearson got up to call his next witness, but he was interrupted by a shout from the audience.

“Play the videos!”

Followed by another.

“Yeah! Let us see what he got into trouble for!”

“We demand to see the videos!”

The judge banged his gavel over and over until everyone settled down.

“I will have order in this courtroom or so help me we will remove you all and bring in a brand new audience!”

There was grumbling, but the men quieted down. Keith was relieved. He didn’t want yet another set of men seeing this show. That’s when the realization hit him. It felt like a courtroom- at least the ones he had seen in shows- and they used the words and acted like lawyers, but for some reason Keith couldn’t put his finger on, his brain told him that it was just a show. That all of this didn’t matter and was just to give the audience their thrills.

He shook his head. It didn’t really matter anymore than the fact that Dirty is a lie. There was no doubt that this was an official Probity courtroom and if this went wrong, Keith could no doubt end up in Reform School.

“Perhaps they have a point, councilor. Maybe it’s time to see the actual incriminating evidence. I for one am curious.”

“Yes, your honor. I think the court has enough context to be able to view it.”

“Very well. Bailiff? Please prepare the court and play the incriminating videos.”

There was a smattering of applause through the room that threatened to break out into outright cheering until the gavel once again cut through the noise. The implicit threat of being kicked out just before the main attraction was shown settled everyone down in a hurry.

A large screen at the side of the courtroom came down and a projector was pointed at it as the Bailiff went about preparing his little brothers’ final and most complete humiliation. Once more, Keith felt like he was completely out of his depth and he buried his face into his hands like a little kid. If I don’t see it, it didn’t happen. Mr. Pearson quickly nudged him.

“Don’t show any weakness, son. I know it will be uncomfortable for the young ones, but you have to let that go for now. Raise your head and let the judge see a mature young man who doesn’t crumble in the face of adversity.”

Keith pulled himself together and prepared to see the videos again for the first time since that night. He didn’t even remember them that well- when he got arrested, the adults were all looking at the screen and Keith could only hear the sounds. He was resigned to have to loosen his belt or suffer a painfully bent erection.

The lights dimmed and the video opened up with a side shot of little Sammy, his face in a grimace and his hands flailing for something to hold on to as his orgasm crested. Keith had been in the room, watching. And he had seen the boy orgasm several times since then but for some reason, seeing it on the big screen like that made him so much hotter. Immediately, he had to adjust his cock which had inflated so fast it ended up being painfully bent.

Sammy’s noises of ecstasy turned to grunts as his hands pushed Kevin off of his little erection. Everyone in the room saw the little cock wiggling in it’s clear, plastic covering. And Kevin’s face had a self-satisfied smile as he looked excitedly up at his friend. The courtroom was filled with grunts and gasps and it seemed like all the men in the audience were pleasuring themselves. Keith’s arousal was tempered by the anger he felt at the audience.

The video continued to show the look of spaced-out amazement on the little blond boy’s face. Clearly Sammy’s orgasm was powerful and Kevin was pleased that he had given it to his friend. The two boys were completely candid and at ease. He lamented not deleting it when he had the chance, but he couldn’t deny it was ‘hot’. Arousing. It made him want to rub himself until he got Dirty over and over. And he remembered that the next one was even more hot.

Sure enough, the video ended. Cut off when Keith reset the camera to record the boys while he left the room. If the last part was a mean thing to do- record the boys while he was in the room- then this was the biggest betrayal. His recording them when they thought they were in private. If anything made him deserve Reform School then it was this.

After a moment of quiet chatter in the audience. Mostly comments of how hot the two boys were naked, and speculation about whether Keith had ‘gotten into that tight little butt’. Keith knew what that meant though a couple of months ago, he wouldn’t have had a clue. Then the second video started.

The courtroom quieted down until the only sound was a quiet, familiar grumbling. Keith was relieved that at least Grandpa William was as outraged as he felt. Then the volume from the video came on and that drowned the old man out.

Keith watched as the boys talked about orgasms while Kevin caressed Sammy’s smooth skin. Behind him were more moans and a few exclaiming about how beautiful the boys were. Then Kevin hinted to Sammy that he needed an orgasm and seeing it on a big screen for the first time, Keith could appreciate how charming the ‘Miller Half-grin’ was on his little brother’s face. Obviously he wasn’t the only one because there were gasps and ‘awww’ noises from many in the audience.

Sammy on screen switched places with on screen Kevin and started another treatment. The whole courtroom got to see just how talented the boy’s mouth and hands were. Even Keith got caught up in it and he had to pinch his tip after unconsciously rubbing himself almost to an orgasm.

Keith had watched the video on the small screen his phone had, but on the big screen, he could see much more detail. He saw every twitch, heard every moan as Kevin got lost in the huge feelings his friend was giving him. Keith’s erection was threatening to squirt even without his touching it. The only fly in his ointment was the increasing number of flesh against flesh sounds coming from the people behind him. Why hadn’t the hearing been private?

If Keith thought it was gross hearing some of the men behind him openly rubbing themselves, when Sammy stopped and asked Kevin to hold his head down and use his mouth, the sounds of the men’s orgasms got louder than the video. The judge signaled the bailiff to pause and he waited a moment for the court to quiet down.

“Those had better be into your shorts, gentlemen. Unless you’re actively giving a treatment for Crebra, exposing yourself in public will incur a hefty fine and possible community service. Let’s keep that in mind, shall we?”

Keith heard several zippers being closed as the audience members hastened to comply. The bailiff resumed the video.

Now the court could hear little Sammy gagging as Kevin arched his whole back to ram his cock into his best friend’s mouth. Keith could clearly see the tears run down the blond boy’s face as he struggled against his stronger friend’s hands. The audience may not have their cocks out now, but the fourteen year old could tell they were still rubbing themselves as the sound of heavy breathing and stifled moans were still filtering forward from the crowd.

They all watched as Kevin’s worried face showed concern for his friend and Sammy assured him that it turned him on. They relaxed and the crowd ‘awww’d again as they watched the boys innocent tenderness with each other in their after orgasm happiness. Then Keith arrived with the snack.

He teared up again as he watched Sammy get upset when he said they couldn’t do it again. How he knew his dad would hate him and how he was terrified that he wouldn’t be allowed to see them again. That he was wrong and had failed them in every way. Keith in the courtroom felt every word as if he had just uttered them.

He never should have agreed to this… this show, this humiliation of two innocent boys he loved more than himself. He had to be the most selfish brother on the planet.

He couldn’t help himself and as much as he tried, he couldn’t’ stifle the sobs that caused his whole body to jerk. Mr. Pearson’s hand across his shoulder gave him little comfort.

“It’s okay, son. You’re doing great- it’s almost over.”

“It’s not worth it. I never should have agreed to this. I didn’t think Kevin and Sammy would get dragged in-”

“I understand, but they did and if you blow it now then it was for nothing. Stay strong for them, okay son? I know you can.”

Keith just nodded, accepting the fact that it was too late to change it and knowing how unjust it was. He felt overcome by guilt because he every fiber in his being demanded he stand up and shout to stop the travesty against Kevin and Sammy. And it wouldn’t help one bit.

They sat through Sammy’s feeling of betrayal and the two boy’s attempt to convince him that Crebra was real. By the time the video was done, the gasps had turned to sniffles and sounds of consolation from the audience. He didn’t want them. He didn’t want to be consoled. He didn’t deserve it.

After the video shut off, there was a moment of silence as the courtroom absorbed what they saw. Then discussions broke out all at once. It hurt Keith’s ears to hear the Dirty things they were saying about his little brothers. But the judge’s gavel and the lights coming on once more quieted them up.

“Are there any more witnesses for the defense?”

Mr. Pearson stood.

“No, your honor.”

“Mr. Lancer- do you wish to recall any witnesses?”

Mr. Lancer stood stiffly to his feet and had to adjust himself again.

“No, your honor. No more questions.”

“In light of the proceedings, does the prosecution wish to change it’s recommendation for Reform School?”

The man looked to be in distress. Everyone in the court could see his erection tenting his pants. Mr. Lancer might have been a long lost Miller cousin. He spoke quickly, hunched over to stop his erection from bending uncomfortably around his waist.

“Er, no your honor.”

“Very well. Closing statement?”

The man just shook his head and sat back down to wrestle with his painful arousal. For once, Keith could sympathize with him. His own huge erection wasn’t going down. He started doing times tables in his head.

“Defense? Closing statements?”

Mr. Pearson stood and moved to the front of the courtroom. He cleared his throat and addressed the audience.

“Your honor. Imagine yourself in the place of my young client on that fateful night. A young man still in the throes of puberty. All day awash in hormones that make his body demand attention. A boy who by all testimony fought off those feelings by sheer willpower…”

The man paused, letting the judge and the assembled audience imagine themselves in that position.

“Couple that with an arousing dream. A dream that had already started a biological chain reaction that primed his body to inevitably expel the contents of his packed, juvenile balls.”

Another pause and now he had the audience shifting in their seats.

“Inevitable that is, unless it was interrupted by a pair of well-meaning, but naive boys looking to get a clandestine medical treatment from their older brother.

“Now imagine yourself to be Keith. Having a racy dream about getting a blow job, just to wake to feel that blow job in real life. Remember- his brain was awash in hormones. Every bit of him wanted- no, needed that release. But what does he do instead? His first instinct was to stop his little brother from getting Dirty. But it doesn’t work. His little brother gets his medicine. And thank goodness for that.”

There was a general murmuring of agreement. A boy that cute shouldn’t succumb to the horrors of Crebra.

“Now he’s upset. He thinks they all got Dirty. He feels responsible even though we all know that stopping it in that situation was almost humanly impossible. He talks with them. He hears their story. He finds out that one of the brothers has always given and the other- always received if you know what I mean. And remember- his hormones are still coloring his every thought. So he decides on a punishment. The scales of justice must be balanced. The little brother who was the beneficiary of the blow jobs must reciprocate to the other little brother. It was only fair, after all.”

Once more Mr. Pearson stopped as if to gather his thoughts.

“But one little thought in his adolescent brain- it can’t happen again. He can’t feel those Dirty feelings again from his little brother. How sad that must have made him. To feel the great feeling of his first orgasm and from such a handsome young boy no less and know that the only right thing to do was to tell them they could never do it again.”

“I believe that recording his little brothers in their passions was his brain’s way to soften the blow. To have a little something to remember. Something so he could endure the torture of knowing that at any time he wanted, he could go to his little brother and feel those feelings again. Something that he could use to defuse the nagging part of his brain that was no doubt hectoring him to just do it again. Just one more time won’t hurt.”

Another pause as he took off his glasses and wiped an imaginary spec of dust off of them.

“But he didn’t! He left and got some snacks for them. He broke it to them that it had to be the last time. He took full responsibility knowing that it would likely land him in Reform School, but he did it. He pushed down those feelings and did what was right for his little brothers even though it must have hurt him terribly.

“Then fast forward. He’s forgotten about the videos. That means he didn’t watch them obsessively over the months. He just pushed all of that away for his little brothers’ sakes. But then disaster! His mom found them by accident! She watched them and told his dad! Now place yourselves in the position of his two loving parents. They could easily delete the videos, removing all traces of the crime. They could bury it and leave no chance that their wonderful son could have his whole life ruined. But they didn’t. They called the police and reported their son, relying on the system to make a fair judgment. One can easily see where Keith’s sense of duty came from.

“Before you judge young Keith too harshly for playing with and recording recording his little brothers, look to yourselves- those of you who know these proceedings are not to be recorded, but had your cell phones out while the videos were played. If the adults can’t keep them in their pants, who can hold a sex-deprived adolescent responsible for doing the same thing?”

The courtroom fell silent for a moment or two until a single applause started. It was soon joined by others, along with calls of ‘Well said!’ and ‘The boy practically had no choice!’.

The judge nodded at Mr. Pearson and allowed the outburst to continue while the man returned to his seat next to Keith. Then he used his gavel to quiet the court.

“I would like to see the young man in my chambers before sentencing.”

All rose while the judge was escorted to his chambers. Then they all sat and the raucousness continued. Keith watched as the bailiff approached him, ready to take him to see the judge in private. Mr. Peabody leaned in to whisper in Keith’s ear.

“Make sure you thank him real good, son. Just cooperate and I promise there will be no Reform School time.”

Keith felt that sinking feeling again. Now he had to have sex with the old judge? This was just more of the same thing he fought against in jail! But he had no choice. If he didn’t and the judge sentenced him to Reform School then all the sacrifices that his family and especially Sammy and Kevin made would be wasted. He couldn’t do that to them. With a heavy heart, he followed the large man in the tan uniform back to the little door that the judge went through.

Chapter 50: Kevin

Summary:

Humiliated! I hate Keith. Boring wait. Keith gets what he deserves. No, wait- that’s enough. No! Please stop!

“C’mon, Kev! Don’t be that way. Keith didn’t want this. We both know it.”

Kevin turned away from Sammy. He didn’t want to answer. Didn’t Sammy realize that they had both been humiliated? How could he not feel the same thing after having to describe to the entire room how it felt to do sex stuff? And everyone in here were looking at them with knowing grins. Worse, he just spotted their own teacher here! Sammy had no idea what was coming, but Kevin did.

“Please forgive him? Please? I just want everything to go back to normal. I want us all to be friends again.”

“You go be friends with him. Everything was perfect before he stabbed us in the back. Now-”

He was about to say ‘now we’ll have every adult in the room trying to give us medicine’. But he didn’t feel like filling in the blanks for his friend. He would see how forgiving Sammy was after their teacher started pestering him for blow jobs.

Sammy finally got the message and stopped trying to talk to him. It seemed like forever since Keith went to wherever the judge went. His dad held his mom in his arms and whatever they were talking about, they did it in whispers. He couldn’t even look out at the room. He couldn’t take all the leering eyes and suggestive lip licking. Instead, he looked down at the floor. All he wanted to do was go home and stay in his room alone. Forever.

It was many minutes later that the judge came out, followed by Keith and then the bailiff. Kevin noticed that Keith’s face looked sad, sour and his shirt wasn’t tucked in like it was when he went in. And his hair going in was neatly combed- natural for once and not gelled onto spikes- but now it was messy.

 

He didn’t want to care, but his curious mind made him imagine how Keith’s shirt was un-tucked, and who had used their hands to mess up the sides of Keith’s hair and then he knew. He knew what his brother had been forced to do in that little room and it made Kevin feel sick to his stomach. He didn’t like his brother and he wanted his brother punished, but that? He shook his head and pushed the thought out of his mind. Whatever happened was his own fault.

Everyone in the courtroom rose when the bailiff told them to, and sat after the judge took his seat. Keith sat in his place next to his attorney, his head down. The judge spent a minute shuffling through some papers while the court waited. Then he looked up, kind of down so he could see through the little glasses at the end of his nose.

“The defendant will rise for sentencing.”

Keith and his attorney rose together. The man put a comforting hand over Keith’s shoulders and Kevin felt his breath hitch. It was only now that the full weight of what was happening pressed in on him and he knew he might never see Keith again. That it wasn’t restriction or not playing on the console, but his brother’s whole life that could be decided here. His body began to shake. And then he felt a small hand grasp his and squeeze. He didn’t even have to look over to know that Sammy was feeling exactly like he was right now. He squeezed it back even harder as the judge opened his mouth to speak.

“Well, we’ve had quite a show today. It seems to me that this young man acted irresponsibly and in such a way that he could have posed a real danger to his younger brothers- little Kevin and Sammy. It was the type of behavior that Reform School was created for. To keep such elements away from society.”

Kevin looked up at his dad’s face and saw real concern. Surely his dad wouldn’t let them take Keith away? He would do something, right? He would protect his brother like he had protected them their whole lives. But the look on his dad’s face told him that his dad had no tricks, no magic dad mojo that would stop these men from taking Keith away. Kevin looked back at the judge in shock.

“However… however… I say ‘this type of behavior’ for a reason. Yes, he didn’t make the best decisions toward the young boys. Yes, he shouldn’t have made the recording of the two boys. In fact, he acted very poorly that first hour or so.”

The noise level rose as the people began to speculate. Would the hot teen have to go to Reform School? Would the judge go easy? A single bang of the gavel quieted them down.

“We must understand the boy’s state of mind at the time. For that first hour, it would be difficult to hold him any more accountable for his actions than a drunk at a party. Less so, since the drunk at least could decide to get drunk or not. A teen boy in the midst of a wet dream can’t control their hormones. Well-known fact.”

He paused and looked directly at Keith.

“We also have to take into account what he did after that hour. After, one might suppose, the hormone levels dropped a bit, allowing rational thought that informs my sentence.”

This time when he paused, the court stayed quiet. Everyone was waiting for him to continue.

“The boy showed remorse. He talked to the young boys and told them- to the best of his knowledge- that he had done wrong. That he might have hurt them and how sorry he was. I have to say that it’s a level of maturity and self-reflection that I would be happy to see in more of Probity’s fourteen year old boys.”

Now the audience was nodding along.

“So it is the court’s opinion that this young man does not represent a threat to Probity or it’s citizens. Every time I looked at him during testimony, the young man looked ashamed of his actions and I don’t think he would repeat them under any circumstances in the future. And this is important- I believe he won’t because he knows it was wrong and not because he is afraid of punishment. That is the difference.

“But he is still fourteen and he is still steeped in hormones that make his body want to do things that his mind isn’t ready for yet. That also must be taken into account. That and the damage and betrayal of his little brothers who had to suffer humiliation when they came and testified. And more again when the videos were played to the court. If justice is to be served, Keith must answer for that, too.

“So I sentence Keith to eighty hours of community service. He will serve these hours at the Probity clinic providing medicine to those boys in need. That should take care of those pesky hormones for a while.”

The crow laughed at that. They seemed to agree that it was a good solution.

“As for the pain and humiliation that he caused his two younger brothers…”

Now Sammy gripped Kevin’s hand tighter and actually interrupted the judge.

“It’s okay! I don’t mind! You don’t have to, Your Honor!”

Everyone in the court looked back and Kevin saw Keith’s shoulders hunch and his head go down farther. Then he saw Keith’s arm go up and wipe his face and Kevin knew Keith was crying. After a second, Keith looked back and even from the back of the room Kevin could see that the older teen’s eyes were wet as he looked back at them and shook his head.

“Don’t be disrespectful, Sammy! It’ll be okay.”

The judge banged his gavel again and all eyes looked back to him.

“As I was saying. So what sentence could in some way give justice to the two innocent boys who suffered because of Keith’s actions? It was his own brother that proscribed what he thought would be just. So in addition to the community service, I sentence Keith Miller to a public spanking, on his bare behind. He is to be spanked forty times with a leather belt- twenty times for each boy. This sentence is to be carried out by my bailiff and one other court officer immediately.”

The gavel banged down and Keith looked back at the family. Kevin could see real fear in his brother’s eyes. He heard his mom gasp and looked over to see his dad holding her up. She started crying.

“Be strong, dear. Be strong for Keith.”

An officer moved and retrieved Kevin’s older brother by his upper arm. Keith looked like he was confused and gave the officer no resistance as he was moved to the center of the court where the bailiff had placed a chair.

The officer said something to Keith who looked dumbly back at him. The officer grabbed Keith’s shirt and tugged at it, giving him another order. With stiff movements, Keith carefully unbuttoned his shirt and removed it. He began to fold it, but the officer grabbed it and tossed it onto the defendant’s table, next to Mr. Pearson. Keith stood there looking lost until the officer motioned to Keith’s pants. Kevin couldn’t believe they were going to make Keith get naked in front of everybody.

“Can they do that dad? Can they make Keith get naked? Why aren’t they just pulling the back of his pants down like you do when you spank us? Is that fair?”

“It’s just, Kevin. The sentence the courts give out are just and correct. Remember that. I’m just thankful that your brother doesn’t have to go to Reform School. We should all keep that in mind.”

Kevin watched as Keith slowly unbuckled his belt and pulled it out slowly. He placed it on the table with his shirt and then he looked at the rapt audience in the room and paused with his hands on the pants button. He was obviously going too slowly for the officer because the man reached around him and quickly unbuttoned and unzipped the slacks they had given him to wear to trial. The officer pulled them down quickly and tried to get them off his feet, but the dress shoes were in the way.

Keith stood like a zombie as the man wrestled the shoes from his feet, finally allowing the pants to be removed and placed on the table. Keith stood with his hands covering his groin, but the officer wouldn’t let him do that. Keith’s hands were swatted away and down came his underwear, leaving Keith naked in front of all the perverts. There were cat-calls and whistles and more than a few ‘oh, man- he’s packing!’. Kevin could see Keith’s face and torso were red with humiliation. Was this really okay?

Then Keith’s hands were held behind his back as he was moved up to the large bailiff, who was sitting in the chair. He had gotten a wide leather belt from somewhere and was holding it. He looked up at Keith and ran his eyes down the teen’s slim body. Kevin wondered if the man’s pants were bulging.

Keith was forced over the man’s lap, his rear end up in the air. From the side, they could all see the impressive but limp penis dangling between the man’s thighs. Then a pair of cuffs were put on Keith’s wrists for some reason. It wasn’t like Keith could overpower the two large men holding him down, but Kevin supposed it was standard procedure.

Then the officer placed something in Keith’s mouth. Was it a ball? Maybe it was a stick- Kevin couldn’t see from where he was. He did see the straps that went around his brother’s head to hold it in place.

SMACK!

Kevin jumped at the sound, almost as much as Keith. He saw his brother’s whole body tense up and the officer moved to hold the teen’s legs down.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

Four more blows were heard from across the room and the fleshy sound of leather on smooth flesh did more to quiet the audience than the gavel did. Some of the people winced in sympathy while others began to rub themselves through their pants. Kevin could see Keith’s breathing was shallow and fast. The man was hitting his brother much harder than their dad ever did.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

Keith writhed on the man’s lap. His face was bright red and the cords in his neck stood out as he tried to scream around whatever device they put in his mouth. The bailiff paused to let the teen settle down and even ran his hand almost lovingly across Keith’s lower back and red butt cheeks. Each loud snap of the belt made Kevin jump and it was only during the pause that he noticed his hand was numb from squeezing Sammy’s hand so tightly.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

The officer grabbed Keith’s extended legs as they thrust out, taught with pain. The teen’s whole body stretched out like a board over the man’s lap. Again his neck seemed to be made from a bundle of cables just below the surface as he tried his best to resist the urge to fight.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

Now Kevin could hear his brother’s muted scream from behind the device. He saw Keith’s drool spill to the floor and could see the tears wetting his cheeks. Keith screamed and screamed and screamed into the gag. Now Kevin could feel his own tears running down his face and he didn’t even realize he was crying. He felt his dad’s large hand on his shoulder, pulling him in next to his mom, who was on his other side. She was also crying at what her son was having to endure.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

Keith’s whole body was shaking on the man’s lap. He remained stiff as a board while the officer held his legs. Again, the bailiff waited a few minutes softly caressing the back and rear that were on display for him. Slowly Keith’s body began to relax and his head drooped low and Kevin saw even more drool come out. That’s when the officer moved to Keith’s head and pulled up his chin.

The two had a conversation. Well, really the man seemed to be talking to Keith and the teen boy was out of it, barely able to focus. The man patted his face to get his attention and asked him something. Keith nodded in return and the man nodded. He resumed his position at Keith’s legs and nodded back to the bailiff.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

The whole room could hear Keith’s suffering, even through the gag. At one point Kevin was afraid his brother was going to throw up. Keith’s eyes bulged and his whole torso looked blood red as he tried and tried to scream away the pain. And Kevin thought it was finally over because he hadn’t been counting. So when Keith finally calmed down and started to relax-

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

Kevin couldn’t see what happened to his brother. His dad’s large hand covered his eyes and pulled his head in against his chest to prevent him from looking. But he could hear and the sounds coming from his older brother were so much worse than when he could see. He sounded like one of the dying gazelle being attacked by a lion in the nature documentaries. He knew his brother would never make a noise like that if he could help it and Kevin could only imagine how much pain he had to be in.

Keith stayed in place on the man’s lap as the large hand went back to caressing his bottom. When Kevin pulled away from his dad and looked down, Keith was breathing fast and shallow. The men had to help him to his feet and then hold him up as his legs collapsed under him. Kevin wanted to take a belt to the men who were getting the tingles watching his brother be tortured like that. Then he remembered Sammy.

His friend was curled up in his grandpa’s lap, crying his eyes out as the man tried to console him. When his grandpa tried to pull his head back, he clung harder and shook his head. He didn’t want to see. Kevin pulled away from his dad and leaned over and hugged his friend, and Sammy’s crying started him going again. It was embarrassing, but he couldn’t help it.

Down in front of the judge, the men held Keith as they replaced his underwear and Kevin saw the bailiff fondling Keith’s penis as he waited for the officer to get his pants. Keith didn’t stop him- the teens whole body was still shaking and his hands were busy rubbing his own behind. Dumbly, Keith would take them out of his underwear and examine them, as if he were checking for blood.

It made him angry. What Keith did was bad and it had hurt him and Sammy a lot but what he had just seen them do to him made him want to scream bloody murder at everyone in the room. It was too much. And the judge made it clear that he had done it because Kevin had mouthed off on the stand. But now he was conflicted. He still didn’t want to forgive his brother and how he had betrayed their trust, but after what he had seen…

They watched as the two officers dressed Keith in his suit and led him away. The court rose as the judge left for his chamber and Kevin followed his mom and dad out of the room. They seemed to wait forever while Aunt Amy kept asking Sammy questions about what had happened. Sammy was confused because he swore she knew everything- that she was there during his specialist appointment.

Eventually, he saw the two officers leading Keith out to them. He was moving awkwardly- like Grandpa William moved after sitting for a long time. As if he was about to fall over at any moment. His older brother was blank-eyed when they handed him over to his dad. Sammy moved and hugged him, but Keith yelped as if he had been hit and Sammy let go. Now Keith seemed to finally notice the two boys and his face crumpled and he started tearing up.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry…”

He repeated it like a mantra. Like it was the only thought left after the pain took up the rest of his brain. Sammy kept telling him it was alright, that he forgave him but it didn’t seem to register. He just kept telling them he was sorry. Now even Kevin felt bad. He didn’t say anything, but he gave his older brother the chin nod. Then Keith began to look around and noticed everyone else. When he saw Aunt Amy he cringed and started apologizing to her over and over until their dad told them that they had to get Keith home and in bed for a rest.

Sammy’s mom nodded but didn’t look happy. There would be some kind of reckoning in the future, but she knew it couldn’t be right now. She wished Keith a fast recovery and gave some advice for treating his butt.

Keith gasped and moaned at every bump in the road on the way home.

Chapter 51: Antonio

Summary:

Why aren’t I in Reform School? Nervous Nelly. Talking with Tim? I don’t believe it. Tingling all day.

Antonio sat at the table with the rest of the gang, only half-listening as they talked. The mood was somber with the knowledge that Keith was having his trial today. He really didn’t feel like hanging out with his friends from the team- he had really only shown up to give his support to Jacob. But Jacob must be feeling the same way he was because no one knew where he was. Antonio fervently hoped Keith wouldn’t be sent to Reform School, but he had other things on his mind- like, why wasn’t he going to Reform School with Tim?

Tim had tried to talk to him that night- the night those officers had rubbed him and put their fingers-

He shook his head, trying not to remember. So instead, the image of Tim’s mouth on his cock and how it felt played in his mind… with the fingers rubbing that spot…

He had to adjust his erection in his pants. It seemed like he had the tingles almost constantly since he had felt his whole self being pumped out into his friend’s mouth. The mouth that had surrounded his cock in wet, slippery warmth. The mouth that had slid up and down…

He was Dirty! Just like the videos had shown, he couldn’t stop thinking about it… he couldn’t stop tingling! He glanced over at Tim, who was trying to cheer the other guys up. He watched his mouth move as the boy with the wild blond hair told them that Keith would be back and they shouldn’t worry. Those lips that looked ruby red against his light skin. Those lips that looked so elastic while they formed the words of encouragement, it was mesmerizing. The lips that had clamped down over his erection that was tingling so much at the time he thought he was going mad.

They were also lips that had a cock in them the day before, but looked so normal now in the noon day sun. Why weren’t he and Tim in court right now, explaining why they were Dirty- that it was against their will and they didn’t mean it? But here they were, having lunch at school in front of all the teachers and assistants and no one had even looked at them funny.

He had expected to be in trouble the minute he had gotten home. He saw his mom and dad together in the kitchen and he was trying to stammer out an apology and explain… but his parents had told him that he was late and he needed to get showered and ready to go to the movies with the family. They were going to see the latest superhero movie. Numbly, he went and he showered.

He couldn’t even remember the movie now. He knew that after the movie, his parents would finally get a good look at him and see the Dirty on him. But that didn’t happen. They watched the movie and his parents and his brothers all talked about it on the way home. None of them saw what should have been so obvious. What the videos told them they would see. Little dark squiggly lines coming from his butt and his cock that always happened if someone under eighteen got Dirty. His mom had even tucked him in and kissed him goodnight without even blinking.

There were only a few minutes left in the lunchtime when Antonio asked Tim if they could talk in private. The two boys left the lunch table and walked down to the fields where they wouldn’t be overheard.

“Why aren’t we Dirty?”

Tim looked at him, surprised. But the surprise settled to a look of sympathy and he put his hand on Antonio's shoulder.

“Maybe because it was a police procedure? Maybe police procedures don’t make us Dirty?”

Antonio shook the hand off his shoulder. He was getting frustrated and angry. But not angry enough to shout and risk being overheard. He hissed the next sentence at his friend.

“But I am Dirty! Ever since… since that happened… well, it’s all I can think of and I can’t stop the tingles- and I want it to feel it again! I’m Dirty- I have to be, don’t I? So why can’t my parents see it- or the teachers?”

Tim just looked at him. He hadn’t meant to confess that he wanted to feel it again. He didn’t want to want to feel it again. The feeling of pleasure leading up to the explosion of pleasure… what would it be like if the police weren’t there? If it was just him and Tim and if Dirty-

“-doesn’t exist, Antonio. It was a lie.”

He shook himself. Did Tim just say…

“I don’t know why they lied to us, but it’s true. I mean, I’ve been thinking about it a lot, too, see?”

Antonio looked down to where Tim was gesturing and he saw his erection outlined in his jeans. Antonio remembered Tim’s erection bouncing around as the large cops wrestled them into position. Now it was hard again just like his.

“You think about what we did and it gives you the tingles, too?”

Tim nodded. He looked like he was going to touch Antonio’s shoulder again, but he didn’t. It just would have made his tingles worse. That meant that Tim was Dirty, too, right? But there was no cry to arrest the Dirty boys. To take them away from Probity before they could infect the others…

Tim told him that he had been forced by other adults to suck on them. He had even done it to someone their own age! That it had been over a year since the first time and not a single adult had seen it. But still, even though it was his same experience, he was still skeptical. It must be a weird fluke?

Then Tim told him he could prove it. All Antonio had to do was wait forty five minutes into class and then get the bathroom pass and meet Tim. That after the proof, Antonio would believe. He knew he should have refused. He should have just counted himself lucky and moved on, but for some reason (those tingles!) he agreed to see Tim’s proof.

He sat in class nervously. The whole time he had to keep stopping his leg from bouncing up and down. He tried to concentrate on the lecture, but his mind kept wandering. His groin kept tingling. It seemed to take forever, but as the clock finally ticked to the time, he raised his hand and asked for the pass. The teacher said he could see how badly he needed to go and the other boys laughed. He hurried out of class with the wooden plaque that said ‘bathroom’.

He had decided to meet Tim and tell him in person that he had changed his mind. He didn’t want to risk it. He couldn’t just stand him up- it would be rude. He had to at least show up so Tim wouldn’t get into trouble because he was waiting for Antonio too long.

He entered the bathroom, but it looked empty. Maybe he had arrived before Tim.

“Hello? Tim?”

“In here, dude. Hurry.”

The voice had come from the big stall at the end. The one that was built to let a wheelchair in. He went and opened the door to see Tim inside. His friend grabbed his arm and quickly pulled him in and locked the door behind him.

“Um, I’ve been thinking and I-”

“Shhh… we don’t have time.”

And before Antonio could say another word, Tim’s hand pushed into his pants and started rubbing his cock! He tried to speak up and he even grabbed Tim’s wrist to pull the hand out of his pants and away from his aching erection. But there was no force behind his words and no strong grip on the wrist. The feelings stole his will.

Then Tim knelt down and suddenly his pants were open and his cock was flexing in the air, right in front of Tim’s mouth. Antonio moaned when for the second time in his life he felt his erection engulfed in a wet, slippery mouth.

Antonio was going to stop him. Definitely before he got too Dirty- before he had an orgasm. But he just wanted to feel it a little more. Just a little longer wouldn’t hurt as that tongue rubbed back and forth inside the warm mouth that slid up and down his hard cock, sending thrills and tingles through him. He would definitely stop him… after just a little bit more.

But before he knew it, he started feeling that rush as if his mind were being whisked away from his body. He gasped at Tim to stop- that he was going to-

Tim’s arm snaked around his butt, pulling him in while his hand kept a firm grip on Antonio’s shaft. Above that hand, his mouth slipped up and down even faster, with more suction and the tongue pressed even harder against the underside. Instead of pulling away, Antonio’s hips thrust forward trying to get deeper into Tim’s mouth. And suddenly, he could feel what seemed like gallons of sperm flooding into his friend’s mouth as he grunted and hunched over his head.

Amazingly, Tim kept it in his mouth. His friend’s tongue slowed and brushed languidly around Antonio’s sensitive penis, sending waves of shivers through him. His breathing was deep and he kept flexing his rear, pushing back into that mouth. But eventually, Tim pulled off with one last slurp and made Antonio’s stomach clench tight. He felt his erection- which was flexing and losing it’s hardness- being put back in his underwear and as he stood there just enjoying the feelings, his jeans were pulled up and closed.

“Now you’ll see when you go back to class. If you don’t tell the teacher- he won’t notice anything. There is no Dirty- I promise.”

Tim got up and the boy of Italian descent couldn’t help himself- he leaned forward and hugged his friend.

“Um, should I…?”

He looked down at Tim’s needy-looking bulge and Tim smiled at him.

“It would be nice, but we don’t have enough time right now.”

He felt Tim’s hands rub up and down his back.

“You should ask your parents if you can stay over Friday night. We can have way more fun then, ‘cause my mom works nights so she won’t be there.”

Antonio nodded. He didn’t know why this time was so different from last time. He felt wonderful. Like the world was an excellent place and he was happy to be here. He felt so bad for being forced to have an orgasm against his will and squirt into Tim’s mouth. It was so disrespectful and shameful that he couldn’t stop it! But this time, Tim had done it because he wanted to. And Antonio- even though at first he was afraid- soon he wanted to feel that incredible feeling of release again.

Well, he would beg his mom if he had to. There was nowhere else he wanted to be on Friday if they could do this again without being afraid of getting caught. Maybe… maybe they could both get naked together…

He shook his head. That was ridiculous! He should just be happy that Tim was willing to do that for him. Besides, there was still a chance that he was Dirty. But- if the teacher didn’t send him to Reform School the minute he got back to class and he was around on Friday, he was going to sleep over at Tim’s house. Tim would probably want him to do stuff, too.  He thought about what Tim's erection might feel like in his hand.  He reentered his class tingling almost as much as when he left.

Chapter 52: Jacob

Summary:

School’s out. Going to Keith’s. Restrict me more if you have to. I love him- get used to it.

Jacob launched himself off of the bus and went straight to the Miller’s house. He didn’t bother checking in with his parents. He didn’t care if they got mad that he went to see Keith knowing he was on restriction- they could restrict him more later if they wanted. He didn’t even bother knocking, he just went inside.

He saw Mr. Miller and Kevin and Sammy and Grandpa William in the kitchen. He saw the boys’ puffy, tear-stained faces and the looks on the adults’ faces and he knew the worst had happened. He dropped his backpack on the floor and buried his face in his hands. What was the fastest way he could get sent to Reform School?

“It’s not what you think, son. Keith’s upstairs in his room with his mom. He doesn’t have to go to Reform School.”

The relief was so strong, he had to take a deep breath.

“I saw your faces and I thought…”

“They tortured him, Jacob! They tortured Keith!”

Sammy’s plaintive words shocked Jacob. He wondered what Keith had gone through. It wasn’t just Sammy, but Kevin who was mad at his brother was also looking shell shocked.

“What happened to Keith? Is he alright?”

Jacob didn’t wait for an answer, he started up the stairs. Mr. Miller called him to wait, but Jacob ignored him. He had to see for himself that Keith was alright. He had to hear it directly from his friend.

He got to Keith’s door and it wasn’t completely closed so he didn’t bother to knock. He saw Keith stretched out on his bed naked and his mom was rubbing some type of cream on his rear end.

Jacob was shocked at the deep bruising he saw. Clearly it was a strap of some type because there were welts in lines that went across both cheeks. Keith had to be in some major pain. He was shocked. He knew that Keith’s dad spanked him, but this?

“M-M-Mr. Miller did…this?”

He couldn’t even say it. Mrs. Miller looked at him quizzically for a moment and then she shook her head.

“No, no Jacob. Jon didn’t do this to him. It was part of his sentence. The judge ordered it. Jon would never do this to Keith.”

The last sentence came out as indignation. She was offended that Jacob would think such a thing.

“Sorry Mrs. Miller. It’s just that I didn’t think… I mean, a court shouldn’t…”

“It was part of his sentence, Jacob. We have to trust in the system. At least Keith doesn’t have to go to Reform…”

Now she broke down and some tears rolled down her cheeks. She leaned down and hugged Keith, who just moaned a protest. She stopped and dried her eyes before she spoke.

“You should go home now, Jacob. Keith needs his rest. He’s running a fever and needs to stay in bed.”

“Um, I’d like to stay with him. I can rub in the cream. And maybe FeeBee can use the couch on him like it did when he got into the fight. It really helped last time.”

She sighed and wiped her forehead.

“Well, okay. You can stay, but only for a little while. Here’s the cream. I’m going to go make him something to eat. Some food might make him feel better.”

Thankfully, Jacob took the tub of soothing cream from her and approached his friend on the bed. Keith’s face was turned away and his eyes were closed so he leaned down and gave him a little kiss on the forehead. It was salty with sweat. Before he could stand up, he felt himself pushed away and The Other took over.

Now Jacob watched himself cover Keith’s forehead, cheek and neck in gentle kisses. Keith responded by cracking open an eye and smiling at him. Then the eye closed as if it were too much effort to keep it open. Jacob could understand.

Now Jacob watched as his hand scooped up a bit of the cream and started tenderly adding it to the bruised area of his boyfriend’s rear. Keith tensed up as the cold cream touched the very warm cheeks. Gentle caresses spread it out across the deep purple and red area. It hurt Jacob just to look at it.

“Dude, am I glad to see you! I was so worried about you, I couldn’t concentrate on school all day.”

Keith reached back and grabbed his hand and squeezed.

“I’ll be fine. I’m not going anywhere, Jacob. I’m glad your parents let you come over. Just you being here is making me feel better.”

“Well, I didn’t exactly ask permission. I kind of came here from the buss stop.”

Jacob expected some type of reprimand from his friend, but Keith just shook his head on the pillow and squeezed his hand again. The boy was too tired to say anything.

Jacob watched as The Other began to rub and massage over Keith’s back. He felt for him and was happy when he heard the sighs of pleasure coming from his injured friend.

“That looks sooo painful.”

Keith swallowed.

“I never felt so much pain. Don’t remember much after the first twenty...”

Jacob was shocked at the sound his friend made. Keith’s voice was a harsh croak that sounded as painful as his rear end. Then Keith’s words registered with them.

“Twenty! How many-”

“’orty. Forty straps. -burns.”

Keith had to swallow again. His face scrunched up like Jacob’s did when he had a terrible sore throat. Talking was obviously painful. He saw Keith squeeze his eyes shut and a tear ran down his face. At first Jacob thought it was because of the pain but then Keith spoke again.

“Made me get naked… ‘front of everyone. They saw my freaky dick…”

It was what Keith hated the most since Summer Camp. That everyone would see how big his penis had grown. Jacob didn’t agree- he thought Keith’s penis- and especially his cock- were powerful and, well, beautiful. But it didn’t matter what he thought. Keith felt humiliated by it. To make him get naked in front of a room of strangers was just mean.

“’gotta pee, but too painful to walk to bathroom.”

His broken sentence was muffled by his pillow, but Jacob could understand him. Jacob’s anger rose as he looked back at the welted and bruised rear end.

“I can help you to the shower. FeeBee can help and…”

The Other leaned down to whisper in to Keith’s ear.

“...you can just pee in the shower.”

Keith chuckled and turned his head to finally look at them. His face and forehead glistened with sweat and his eyes were wet. As he watched, Jacob saw his right eye begin to twitch. Keith must be in extraordinary pain from his beating. The Other started to break down and Jacob’s vision swam from the tears before they overflowed his eyes and ran down his cheeks.

“This is so fucked, dude. I hate them. I hate them. I’m going to get them back, Keith- I swear it!”

Now his friend’s face became serious and he shook his head. He grabbed Jacob’s arm and pulled him even closer. Jacob thought he was going to whisper into his ear, but instead, Keith kissed him. Inside, it still bothered Jacob to get sappy with Keith but The Other loved it.

“Don’t… Please don’t. You went away… I’d die.”

The Other pressed their forehead to Keith’s and now he could feel his friend’s fever. Keith’s forehead was hot- too hot. And because Keith couldn’t lay on his back, he couldn’t even use a wet cloth to cool it off. Jacob felt helpless.

“Alright, boys. It’s time for Kith to eat and I expect that your parents are expecting you, Jacob. Aren’t you still on restriction?”

“Yes, maam. But if I get permission, can I come back over? I can help by rubbing the cream into his injury and I know how to program the shower like last time he got bruised…”

Mrs. Miller’s face frowned as she remembered the bruise Keith had after his beating from Jimmy. Inside Jacob groaned. The Other shouldn’t have said that. Jacob felt like she still resented him for not telling them who did it. But the look was gone as fast as it had appeared and she smiled at him.

“Well, that’s very nice Jacob, but I think it will be better for Keith to get as much rest as possible tonight. Maybe you can come see him tomorrow after school- if you get permission first.”

The Other was disappointed. Jacob wasn’t in love with Keith like his counterpart, but he also wanted to stay by Keith’s side until he was better. Usually, he would help Keith, but keep an aloofness about him- doing the bare minimum but enough not to exacerbate his friend’s pains. Usually, Keith’s pains were because Keith decided to get into a fight that could have been avoided. This time was different. These injuries were out of his friend’s control.

“Well, okay but maybe I can take him to the bathroom first? He needs help walking and he can lean on-”

“No, Jacob. We’re perfectly able to take care of our own son. You need to go home and see your parents…”

“Well, you didn’t take care of him this afternoon-”

Mrs. Miller’s face turned grim and Jacob knew The Other had crossed the line. He didn’t blame his other half- he had just echoed what Jacob was thinking.

“This was a sentence passed down by a court of law, Jacob. There was nothing we could do to stop it.”

She took his hand and brought it over to Keith’s ravaged cheeks. He could feel the welts and the heat and he saw Keith’s body tense up at the gentle touch.

“You boys need to understand- especially you, Jacob! The world isn’t going to care about you. What Keith did broke the law and as soon as he did that, we had no control over what happened to him. We had to sit there while our son was beaten mercilessly in front of us. It wasn’t just a punishment for Keith, it was a punishment for us, too. For not paying enough attention.”

“But that’s not-”

“-fair? Is that what you were going to say?”

“No. I was going to say ‘just’. It’s not just!”

“That may be, or it may not. When you break the laws you can’t count on fairness or empathy. The people who had Keith- the police, the judge, the bailiff- they don’t care about Keith like we do. It’s why Jon and I and your parents have drilled into your heads over and over to follow the rules. To respect the law.”

Now Jacob was shocked when she grabbed him into a hug and pulled him in close to her body.

“And I’m so worried about you, baby. Jon and I love you like a son, but as reckless as Keith can be, you can be even worse. Please, please, please let Keith be enough of a lesson for you. None of us want to see you have to go through the same thing or worse.”

The Other tentatively hugged her back.

“I understand, Mrs. Miller. Thank you.”

She pulled back and took his face into her hands and looked him in the eye.

“Sweetheart, Keith expresses his negative emotions physically. He will beat someone up when they keep getting on his nerves and then it’s over. But you’re different. When you get upset at someone, you pick at them slowly, indirectly until their head is ready to pop with anger. If you try that on the police or any other adult and get caught… well, I don’t think we’d ever see you again. Jacob, you have to let it go.”

He nodded respectfully and told her that all he wanted was for Keith to get better, but inside he concentrated on the important part of what she said: ‘and get caught…’ He wouldn’t get caught. He was too smart.

Chapter 53: Jacob

Summary:

In more trouble. Getting smart. Jane’s distress. Swearing vengeance.

Jacob opened the door to his house and tried to scurry up the stairs to his room before his parents saw him, but he didn’t make it.

“In here young man! Right now.”

His mom was angry. That was okay- so was Jacob. He didn’t regret anything. He just hoped The Other would keep his cool. He wanted to get his phone back today.

Of course, The Other took the opportunity to give him back control. Great. Jacob had to watch as The Other hung out with his best friend but now he gets to slide away and let Jacob take the consequences. Jacob sighed and put his backpack down on the stairs and went to face the music.

“Sorry, mom. I couldn’t help it. I had to go see if Keith was okay.”

“You’re on restriction, Jacob! It doesn’t matter what else is going on- you know you’re supposed to come straight home after school.”

“I know. You can restrict me more if you want to. I’m just glad Keith hasn’t been taken away.”

“We’re all glad that Keith is okay-”

Now all the anger boiled up again.

“He’s not okay! You didn’t see what they did to him! They tortured him and humiliated him in front of a whole room full of people!”

“Jacob! Don’t yell at your mother!”

“But-”

“No ‘butts’, young man. Keith got into adult trouble and he got an adult punishment! Now you understand why we worked so hard to keep you kids safe and clean. You’re just lucky that you weren’t there along side him.”

Now Jacob’s anger turned to frustration. He remembered how still his friend lay on the bed because even a little movement was too painful. How could they do that to a person? How could that be justice?

He hadn’t realized that he was crying until once more a woman wrapped her arms around him. Was it to comfort him, or was she thinking that her arms could keep him safe and protected from the world? She was a little too late. He was finally seeing the world.

“I know, honey. I know how badly you feel for Keith. But what I heard was that he got spanked with a belt. We both know Keith’s gotten the belt before and survived. It’s probably just shocking to you because it’s the first time you’ve seen his butt so red afterwords because you two have become… so close.”

Jane’s upset voice interrupted Jacob’s angry retort.

“No, mom! You’re- You’re wrong!”

Jane had come down the stairs and her tears made Jacob’s outburst look like a summer shower compared to a typhoon. She could barely contain herself as she waved her phone around in everyone’s face. Their mom had to grab her hand to hold it still so they could see what was on the screen.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

It sounded like a little whip coming from the phone’s built-in speakers. Jacob felt fear run down his spine at the sound because he instantly knew what he would see.

Whoever recorded it was close to the front of the room-somewhere in the third row. They could see Keith being held over the lap of a large man in a tan uniform while the judge looked on. From this angle, they could see Keith’s face and it had some type of gag. His whole face was red and he was screaming his throat out into the gag as the belt came down over and over again.

“Oh, no. It can’t be. But this is-”

“It’s torture, mom! They tortured my Keith! Look at his face! Look at it!”

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

It went on and on until the man paused and started caressing Keith’s back and the cheeks he had just savaged! And he smirked at them as if he were appreciating a job well done.

When the beating started again, Jacob suddenly felt ill and had to run to the sink to throw up. Seeing the aftermath of the punishment was bad, but seeing the look of pain and terror on Keith’s face while he was being hurt so badly that he had to scream was another thing. He had seen take a punch from Jimmy that almost broke his ribs and he just grunted. How much worse pain would he have to be in to lose control like that?

Then his dad was next to him, turning on the water and rubbing his back. He drank from the faucet, but then immediately expelled it when he threw up a second time. That image was burned into his brain. He could feel The Other’s anger bolstering his own.

“Son, I know you’re upset right now but-”

“I have homework to do, dad.”

He expected a reprimand and a demand for an apology from his parents, but he heard none as he ran past his mom and his sister and the terrible sounds that were still playing out of the phone. He dumped his bag on the floor and stumbled to his bed. He lay there gasping- trying to bring in more air to fight off the urge to vomit yet again.

He didn’t know when he fell asleep, he only knew it was dark out when he woke up. He face was itchy and when he rubbed it, he felt the tell-tale grit of salt on his cheeks and around his eyes. He remembered crying and punching his pillow over and over as if he could use it to beat the unfairness out of the world. The world was still unfair, but he remembered how satisfying it was to punch something- to try and hurt something like he had been hurt. Was that what Keith felt when he fought?

He looked at his clock and saw that it was just after seven at night. He started moving and FeeBee helpfully brought up the lights in the room. He shivered and felt feverish. He was terribly thirsty, but he didn’t want to get up. He didn’t want to attract the attention of his parents who might decide it was a good time to come and have a talk. He didn’t want to talk to anyone except for Keith- especially not an adult.

He lay there for another minute or two and then got up from his bed.

“FeeBee, nightlight.”

The room dimmed around him until only a pale blue light showed around the base of the walls. That shouldn’t attract his parent’s attention if they came upstairs to check on him. He went to his desk and started his laptop. As he waited for the login screen to come up, he debated slipping into the bathroom to get a drink from the faucet and take a pee. He decided to hold it. He wanted this time to be alone for as long as possible so he didn’t want to risk anyone seeing him.

He logged in and checked his email. Sure enough, he saw the updates he was expecting from Hunter. He grabbed them and applied them to his workspace. He watched the test code run and everything seemed to be working fine. It was ready to present to Mr. Nagatami the next day.

But the presentation was only part of the reason he wanted the updates and the working code. Now he was on a mission. He started writing new feeds for their A.I. code that would interact with the various websites that he had scouted before. This was the data that would inform the behavior of his next hack. It would be the first time he had invaded and subverted the network of a private individual. This would be the first shot of justice that he would visit on the adults of Probity.

Chapter 54: Keith

Summary:

Doctor makes a house call. Some medicine to help. One last prescription.

“...here, doctor. I think he’s asleep.”

Keith’s mom’s voice brought him out of his doze. His rear end still burned like someone had peeled back the skin and dripped hot pepper sauce into it. He felt a new wave of shivers as fresh sweat broke out on his body.

“Wow! That looks incredibly painful. Luckily, I have something that will make him feel better and a prescription that will let him get some sleep. I’ll need between a half hour and forty five minutes with him.”

“Thanks so much for coming to our house, Dr. Harmon. You don’t know how much we appreciate it.”

“It’s fine, Angela and please call me Greg. When Amy told me what had happened, I just couldn’t keep away. Besides, Sam would never forgive me if I let his hero suffer.”

His mom laughed.

“Okay, Greg. If you need anything, just let us know. We’ll be downstairs.”

Keith heard the door close and the sound of someone moving around in his room. He knew who it was- the enigmatic Dr. Harmon he had heard so much about from Sammy and Kevin. He really didn’t want to see anyone so he pretended to be asleep. It didn’t last long. Soon he felt a hand on his shoulder that shook him gently.

“Keith, son? Keith? You need to wake up just for a little while.”

Keith flopped his head over and looked at the man. He had dark hair with some grey in it. He was clean-shaven with dark blue, friendly eyes. He was handsome and Keith could see why his Aunt Amy liked him. The face looked friendly and trust-worthy and he could see why Sammy wanted his approval so much.

“Just relax for a few minutes. I’m going to apply some cream to your injury that will numb the pain, okay? I just didn’t want to startle you and I’ll need you to tell me when it’s feeling better.”

Keith tried to say “Yes, sir,” but it came out as an unintelligible croak. His throat was dry and it still hurt from screaming earlier. The man gave him an understanding smile and patted his shoulder.

“It’s okay, son. You can just nod. No need to talk.”

Keith nodded and closed his eyes again. He heard the tell-tale snap of rubber gloves and soon after, the soothing cold of yet another cream for his rear. It was only then that he realized he was completely naked in front of this stranger, but he was too out of it to care.

The hands were gentle and professional. Whatever was in the cream started numbing his rear quickly. In about ten minutes, he was shivering as the heat from his rear no longer balanced out the cool air in the room.

“Is that feeling better, Keith?”

Keith nodded.

“Nod if it’s completely numb.”

Keith nodded. It felt just fine. He just wished it was a little warmer in the room.

He guessed the doctor noticed because just after, he felt a blanket cover his torso. The doctor continued to rub the cream gently into his skin. Keith felt the rubber gloves even more as the cream was absorbed. After a few minutes, he heard the doctor removing his gloves.

“I’m going to roll you over for a while. If you can help me, that would be great.”

Keith rolled over when he felt the hands on his shoulder and thigh. He grabbed a bit of the blanket to drag with him to cover his groin. When he looked up, the doctor had what looked like a juice box for him. He took a sip and then a huge swallow as he suddenly realized how thirsty he was. He finished the small box and the man got another from his bag and put the straw in it.

“Here. Take these also.”

Keith saw two oblong white pills in the man’s hand. He opened his mouth and took them in and washed them down with the drink.

“Those will lessen the pain when the numbing cream wears off later. It won’t hurt as much and frankly, you won’t care. They’ll also let you sleep through the night.”

The doctor set down the sippy box next to Keith, where he just had to move his head a little to get to the straw to drink. It let him watch the doctor as he got various equipment out of his bag.

The boy lay there, occasionally sipping on the drink as the doctor used a stethoscope to listen to his chest and sides. Then he had to say ‘aaaaah!’ while the doctor shined a light down his throat. He tsk’d a couple of times.

“I’m going to proscribe some tea with cloves in it for your throat, son. It looks like someone beat it with a belt as badly as your rear end. Shhhhh- you don’t have to speak. Just relax.”

The doctor checked more of him- ears and eyes and ran his hands over Keith’s torso and the teen giggled as the fingers ran over his ribs.

“It sounds like the pills are kicking in. That’s good.”

Now Dr. Harmon pulled the blanket off of Keith’s groin. Keith didn’t care. He felt like he was floating and everything was so far away…

More hands were rubbing him- down his stomach and his hips and why did they keep pressing into his stomach? Oh- now they were pressing into his balls! Stop it hands! Then the hands were removed and the doctor got out a weird plastic bottle with a huge top. Keith watched as the doctor took his penis and pushed it into the bottle! He stared down at it wondering why he had done that.

“I need you to pee, son. I’d imagine you probably need to pretty badly, right? Well, it’s okay. Let ‘er rip- you’ll feel a lot better.

He was right! Keith suddenly had to pee pretty badly, but he had never peed laying down and it took him a moment to coax his bladder to release. Sure enough, all of it went into that weird bottle and Keith wondered if the doctor bottled everyone’s pee? Maybe he sold it online. He giggled.

The doctor grabbed a wipe and cleaned the end of Keith’s penis so it didn’t drip. The bottle was sealed and removed. Keith knew he was lying on his still bed, but he felt like he was in a hammock from summer camp, gently moving side to side. He could barely keep his eyes open.

“Alright, Keith. There’s one last prescription you need and I’ll let you rest, okay? I’ll need you to sit up for this one.”

He grabbed Keith’s arms and pulled him into a sitting position. Then to Keith’s surprise, the doctor moved to sit behind Keith, with Keith between his outstretched legs! He pulled the teen boy back until Keith’s back was resting on his chest. Keith could feel the man’s cock pressing into his lower back. He tried to get up.

“Shhhh… It’s okay, Keith. This is the last procedure. Just relax and let it happen.”

He didn’t have much choice. Whatever was in those two pills made it so his body wouldn’t listen to him much. He could flop his arms around, and try to get up, but he couldn’t get his muscles to do what he wanted. But he felt every bit of the man’s hands rubbing up and down his torso, caressing his skin and even playing with his nipples until Keith’s penis became a cock and stood straight up.

“Don’t worry about my erection. I won’t be getting off with you. This is a medical procedure and if there were any way to help it, I wouldn’t be hard. Try to ignore it, okay?”

Keith again tried to pull away but again he couldn’t get coordinated and as the hands moved over his body even more, he couldn’t concentrate on anything else but that. He was stuck at the mercy of this man who kept whispering intimately into his ear.

“You have a gorgeous body, Keith. I can tell you work hard at it. It’s amazing- one of the best I’ve seen for your age.”

Keith felt the man’s hands dip lower and now soft lips and hot breath on his neck added to the feelings as Dr. Harmon used his mouth to caress up and down Keith’s tender neck. The teen couldn’t stifle his moan.

“Now I can see why Sammy likes to review the muscles on you. I feel like reviewing them right now.”

The lips took another trip up and down his neck as one hand moved down to cup Keith’s balls and the other rubbed gently through the patch of hair above his cock. His hard, dripping cock. Keith rolled his head back and forth as the feelings overwhelmed him.

“Did you know his big dream is to be able to take this whole cock into his mouth? I swear, after that first time he saw it, he kept trying to jam mine down his throat to practice. He really looks up to you, son. He really loves you.”

Now the hands were removed, giving Keith a breather to calm down. He felt weird hearing all of this information about Sammy from this stranger. But then his thoughts were interrupted by an unfamiliar sensation on his cock. When he looked down, the doctor was unrolling a rubber sheath over it until the whole sensitive pole was covered all the way to the bottom. Keith realized it was a condom.

It didn’t feel too bad, except the bottom where a rubber ring bit a little painfully into the bottom of his shaft. And there was a brief bit of pinching when the hairs that got caught in the rubber were pulled.

“There, now there won’t be a mess. You can cum as hard as you want and spray as much as you can and there won’t be anything to clean up so you can relax and not worry about anything.”

His hands returned and stoked his body over and over. Keith’s breathing got faster as his body reacted. And the doctor kept whispering things to him about how nice his cock was and how hot he was and how he should relax and all the while those skilled hands and gentle lips brought him closer and closer to a huge orgasm.

Keith couldn’t help himself. The fact that his rear end wasn’t hurting him, the effects of the pills he had taken and the Doctor’s skilled hands and hypnotic voice urging him to have a big cum and let it all out chased away all concerns except for the wonderful feelings he was getting. His croaking grunts turned to soft moans as his breathing became faster and deeper and he felt himself thrust his hard cock into the firm hand until it hit.

Suddenly the hand clamped down and moved counter to his thrusting as the other hand cupped and caressed his balls. The combination of the hands and the authoritative voice telling him to have a big cum and fill up the condom combined to take his mind away from reality for many long seconds before his body finally relaxed and the doctor stopped stroking his cock. The hands didn’t remain idle, though- they rubbed and caressed his chest and stomach for a few minutes while he calmed down. Then they removed the condom from his cock and pinched the end shut.

The man gently pushed Keith’s torso forward and extracted himself from behind Keith. He adjusted the boy’s pillow so he was resting comfortably and pulled his sheet and blanket over him. Keith was exhausted, but with the strange man in his room, he fought the floaty feelings to try and keep his eyes open. He watched as the man set up a microscope and… but sleep won and he slipped into a doze.

“...and a shot of endorphins to round it out. I used the opportunity to collect a sample from him and you’ll be happy to know that Keith is a fully-certified donor now. His laminated card will be at the clinic whenever you want to stop by and pick it up. Which reminds me- we could really use him sooner than Saturday. It would really help some of our worst cases if he could come in after school-”

The two adults left his room and closed the door and he couldn’t help but think about his community service. He was going to have to let multiple young boys like Sammy suck on his cock. He didn’t know how to feel about it. He hoped it wasn’t as embarrassing as it sounded. And apparently, it was going to start sooner than he thought. Selfishly, he wondered if Jacob could get certified and do it with him.

Chapter 55: Jane

Summary:

Poor Keith! She can’t help him yet. Better check on Jacob! He’s going to make a mistake- better slow him down a little.

Jane sat in her room, brooding over the fate of her future husband, Keith. He was in pain and humiliated. She couldn’t stand that! And his face while he was being punished was so tragic. She wanted to reach through the screen and choke that bailiff. He was enjoying his job too much. And the audience was even worse. The man in the first row was so obviously rubbing himself while he watched her beloved being tortured. It was too much, too gross!

But it was Jacob who had to run to the sink to throw up. Maybe he did love her Keith as much as she did. Her brother could be insensitive and arrogant and even selfish sometimes, but if he felt the same way about Keith then maybe he wasn’t so bad. But she knew Keith was hers, not Jacob’s. He might love him like she did, but he couldn’t make him as happy as she could. She shivered- pleased in the knowledge that at some point Jacob would see that and be happy for them.

But she saw Jacob’s face when he ran back to his room. There were tears that he tried to hide- boys were like that. She didn’t know why. If they were sad then why couldn’t they just show it? But as usual, the boy wanted to keep those feelings to himself. And normally she would let him, but she also saw underneath the sadness a hard, angry look. A look that said ‘Damn the consequences- full speed ahead!’. A look that said he wasn’t going to be his usual cautious self. She knew she had no choice but to look in on him.

She got out her laptop- Jacob’s hand-me-down. She didn’t mind getting a hand-me-down. It worked great and Jacob had done a lot of customization to it. Something he was going to have to do all over again for the new laptop. It was a lot of work that she was capable of doing, but she didn’t want to if she didn’t have to.

She signed in and then accessed her secret account. She ran her backdoor into the system and then she was logged in as MDC01. She had cracked it before Jacob had. But then she had been given a few hours to work on it while Jacob had to wait for the party to get his new rig. She had watched his every move from her own room while he explored. And he was the one who recognized that they were in a sandbox set up by their dad. She hadn’t noticed and she hadn’t been the one who broke free of it and gained access to the wider MillDon Cloud. But when he did, she followed him there.

When he began to get reckless, she had posed as a system administrator and attacked him. She worked fast to contain him and she did it before the real administrators noticed what he was doing. It forced him to be more cautious. Something she wouldn’t have been able to do if she had just confronted him as herself. Jacob wouldn’t listen to his dumb sister. But when a talented sys admin crashed his box because he wasn’t being careful- well, that made him harden his box and move more cautiously. Even so, she had fun watching him carefully set up blinds inside other devices, just to come in behind him and crash them. It made him so frustrated.

But it also made him work harder and improve his design. She knew she was good, but she also knew Jacob was better. She could do the things he did- she was also her father’s child. But where she had a better understanding of people than Jacob did, he seemed to have a preternatural sense of computers and how they worked. His designs were incredible. And he knew it. And it made him arrogant. Jacob could be his own worst enemy.

Now she was watching his screen. He had finally snapped out of his funk and was getting down to business. She watched him access several online accounts that he had set up anonymously. They were varied, but all seemed to be centered around self-help and improvement. She didn’t think for a second that he had signed up to them because he felt like he needed self improvement. She knew that they were part of some big plan he had. Some plan for revenge against someone. She wondered who it was.

He attached a program to the different feeds and she watched the traffic as it pulled from all of them. The program was some type of A.I. and she wasn’t sure what it was supposed to do. A.I. was like that. It wasn’t like regular code one could look through and determine it’s purpose. She only knew the code name he had given the project- ‘Universal Translator’. But the program took in numbers and words in English and it put out other numbers and English. So the translation wasn’t linguistic. It was something else.

Then she saw him access some more code libraries from another folder named ‘FakeDaddy’. She hadn’t been on when he created that one, or she would have been all over it. It sounded like Mikey’s attacker. She opened a process on his machine and looked through the contents while he worked. She pulled down some video files and started one.

She was shocked and saddened when she saw little Mikey looking lost and detached while he was interrogated by some police officers. The boy looked like he was in shock. She quickly shut it down and looked at another. This one had his Daddy’s testimony, where he proclaimed his love for Mikey. Putting needles through his penis was just some much needed discipline!

She shut that one down, too. Jacob had found Mikey’s assailant and for some reason, he was protecting them! She had no idea why. But now she had a good idea about the code he was borrowing from the mystery person. It had to be the code that controlled the shower. The code that had tortured that little boy for so long. Who did Jacob want to torture? She guessed that right now, it was a very long list.

She watched as he began to feed the input from the websites through the ‘Universal Translator’ into the libraries found in the folder. On a whim, she grabbed the same libraries and brought them up in her development environment. The code was automatically scanned and disassembled. The original code would have made it much easier to examine, but she had tools that did a decent job of reconstructing it.

Sure enough, there were routines that would interface with the shower code. She knew because she was working on some code to make the shower seem like a shower- a summer shower with gentle rain and some distant thunder through the speakers. It was just for fun because she had always wanted to wash off in one of Probity’s gentle summer rainstorms. But she knew the routines well, and she recognized the interface in the code. But there was something else…

Jacob had finished making his changes, causing the program to automatically access the external sites and feed the data back into the A.I. driven engine. The output from that was fed into the library and incorrect settings were flagged and fed back into the A.I. in a feedback loop. His engine was learning how to control the shower using the data from the external sites. Jane wondered what on Earth her brother was doing?

She turned back to the libraries, tracing the code down from the main section through layers of subroutines. There seemed to be some cross-cutting concerns because some of the variables that the program tweaked were shared across desperate routines. Why would a routine to calculate water pressure share common variables with one that would locate a body using FeeBee’s infrared ‘eyes’? Especially since all the other data that seemed to be in common use were well structured in the main memory? There was something else going on and she wondered if her brother had spent enough time looking through the code.

It was two hours later, and almost time for bed when she realized what she was looking at. It was a program within the program- one that ran a little at a time as the other routines were called. It was so strange to finally see the other code as a whole when it was scattered throughout the library in little bits and pieces. It was almost like Jacob’s backdoor blind. And it spelled trouble for her brother.

She flipped back to watching his screen. So far, he had run the library in a sandbox so he wouldn’t see the effects of the hidden code. But, incredulously, she watched as he began to package the code into a payload. What was that idiot doing? He had only done minimal testing and he was already going to send it out into the wild? Jacob could be reckless, but how could he be that reckless? And she knew that his anger and desire to do something, anything to avenge his boyfriend was interacting with his monumental arrogance to create this perfect storm of stupidity. She would have to save him from himself once more.

She quickly accessed the neighborhood network and set up some traps while he prepared his attack. She didn’t know against whom the attack was for, but she knew that if he ran the code with the library in it, it would fail miserably- at best. At worst, everything would point back to him and then he would be in big, big trouble.

She waited patiently for Hax0rK1ng to enter the network. When he did, he was routed through one of her traps. She throttled his communication to a crawl and began to attack the endpoint. It was one of his blinds. She quickly attached to it using her own hack and shut it down. She heard a noise from his room- the first one since he had stormed upstairs to be alone. He was frustrated.

He tried another route, but he couldn’t get out of the home network without going through one of her own relays. She waited a moment and throttled that one down, too. Once more, she found his blind and shut it down. Then she ran her program that would display intimidating messages from MDC01 onto his laptop screen. This time she definitely heard him raise his voice all the way from across the hall. Did he say a bad word?

“You are attempting to send malicious code across the MillDon Cloud network, which is a violation of your user agreement. This is your last warning.”

Now he would have no choice but to puzzle it out. He wouldn’t accept that his own code would trip any type of alarm. It would force him to look at any other code that might be doing it. Other code like the shower control libraries.

But no. He was too stubborn and quick thinking. She almost missed it because it came from his terminal and not his laptop. He was trying to slip past whatever security protocols by using a machine that was already half-way into the network thinking that the same defenses might not be as tight on a machine that belonged to MillDon. He was almost right, but she was able to catch it at the last moment. She quickly did away with yet another blind. Obviously, her brother had been busy in the cloud.

Now she was fed up. They both needed to go to bed before their parents got upset. She started her MillDon attack code on his machine. Last time, it had humiliated him to think that some stranger had broken through all his defenses and owned his machine. He never stopped to realize that the source of the attack was already inside their home and inside the defenses he had created. He never thought it could be Jane! She smiled to herself.

After a few more minutes, she heard Jacob come out of his room and storm into the bathroom. He was grumbling the whole way, talking to himself like he had done since he was little. She would talk to herself sometimes, and she heard others do it to, but when a normal person did it, the questions were usually rhetorical. When Jacob did it, it was as if he were having a conversation with himself. A conversation where only he could hear the other side. It was weird.

She added some more code to her traps, just in case. She didn’t want him to slip past and run that code until he had spent some time examining it. Honestly, how sloppy was her brother that he would just use strange code without checking it for malware? He had probably just run a scan which wouldn’t easily detect this trap. She was going to have to keep him shut down while giving hints through MDC01 until he pulled his head out of his butt and did his due diligence. Brothers were a real pain!

Chapter 56: Robert

Summary:

Starting the physical fitness testing. Lots of virgins! Making each one feel good.

Robert sat in Coach’s office with the other assistants. He was nervously waiting for Coach to come in and explain what was going on for that day. The others didn’t seem to be nervous- just excited. August was especially excited because he couldn’t wait to get his hands on those little virgin boys.

Deep down, Robert was excited, too. He had practiced on Grant every chance he could and he felt confident he could make the boys he was assigned have a great first time like the book said he had to do. But he had no idea which boys he would get to work on. It was something he had been thinking about more and more as this day got closer.

Now he was excused from class all day. Apparently, instead of studying English and Math and Chemistry, he would be coaxing young boys into manhood. That was exciting.

“Attention!”

Coach William’s voice boomed out in the office and all five of them sprang to attention. Coach William was carrying a large box and he was followed by Jimmy Hawthorne, who was carrying another one behind him. The boxes were set down on Coach’s desk. They had the presidential seal on the side. Robert knew they held the kits needed for the testing.

“Alright, gather around for instructions. I will be sending each of you out to collect a boy for testing. They will be excused from class. You will take them to your designated testing compartment in the gym. You will help them fill out the questionnaire, but only if they want it. If they don’t, you will excuse yourself and give them privacy until it’s done. Or thirty minutes, which ever comes first.”

He looked around the room at the teenage boys. Every one had a lump in their pants, each anticipating what would happen after the questionnaire was completed.

“After that, you will fill out the form for their kit, seal the questionnaire with the tamper-proof tape and place it back into the kit. You all know the measuring process by now, correct?”

“Yes, Coach!”

“Do any of you have any questions about the measuring process? Ask now!”

“No, Coach!”

“Very well. Before the measuring, you’ll give them the experience of a lifetime. You will remember that the experience is to make the innocent little virgin feel as good as possible- it’s not for your own amusement. Am I clear?”

“Yes, Coach!”

“Am I clear, August?”

“Yes, Coach Williams! It’s not for my amusement!”

“And what else, August? What won’t we be doing with the boys who are under sixteen?”

August grinned at the coach.

“I won’t be using my big, fat fuck-stick to gape their holes, Coach!”

“That’s right. I know you think you’re a gift to assholes, Augie, but this is not for your personal body count! If I hear any hint that you were up in some freshman or sophomore's back-door then I’ll be up in yours and then you’ll know the true meaning of ‘gaping’. Am I understood?”

“Understood, Coach! I’ll blow their minds with a blow-job, Coach! I’ll rub their little nipples and tongue their ears until they scream for me to stop!”

“They’d better be screaming out moans of pleasure, August. If I hear even one ‘ouch’ coming from your compartment- any of your compartments- I’ll flunk you and I promise you’ll never get a recommendation from me. Ruin even one of the boys’ futures and I’ll make sure you don’t have one, either. Am I clear?”

“Yes, Coach!”

“Alright. If during the process you run into anything you don’t know how to handle, you can press the button that will be on the nightstand next to the bed and I’ll be by to help you. And you can thank the boys in our wonderful theatrical department for decorating the compartments. That did a great job in a very short time to help make the boys feel like they are in a comfortable environment.”

“We will, Coach!”

After, Coach handed out the assignments. Robert was assigned to compartment one. Coach brought them out into the Gym and sure enough, there were what looked like six long trailers placed side by side along the edge of the gym. They were opposite the official testing room that Robert had experienced the week before. He went to number one and looked inside.

It looked like a typical boy’s room. It had a bed, a dresser, desk with models and they were lit by the MilDonn lighting system. He pressed down on the large bed and it was nice and solid. The sheets and the blanket were high quality. There was even a little refrigerator with water, juice and soda that he could offer his charges.

He put on the little radio to the alternative rock station and turned up the volume. He went outside the room and shut the door. He could barely hear music from outside. He left it playing so it would demonstrate to the boys that the room was private and they didn’t have to worry about making noise. It was like the instructions said- anything to make the boy relax and let his guard down.

He turned back to Coach, who was already handing slips to the other assistants. They would look at their slip and run out of the gym, eager to collect their first customers. Robert was last and of course it was a boy he knew. They all grew up together in Probity where it was strange to see a stranger. He hurried off to the Algebra class the boy was in and got him excused from class. There was a bit of snickering- obviously, the boys had been told what was going on.

The boy was Santos Estrella, a freshman student that played in the old park where Robert’s family lived before moving to the new house. He had talked to him a few times, but they had never hung out. Santos put up a brave front, acting eager and confident until Robert brought him into the compartment. Then he could see how nervous the kid really was. He offered him a drink from the refrigerator.

They chatted while Santos drank his soda. They talked about sports and about school, but Robert brought the conversation around to girls and which ones Santos liked.

Now the boy sat up and told him he liked all the girls- and only girls. Robert agreed and made the obvious statement that Jessica Hughes was totally hot. Santos relaxed a little. He smiled and agreed. The boy listed half a dozen other girls he liked and Robert asked him what he would like to do with them. The older teen learned a thing or two about what boys could do with girls in the next few minutes. They sounded interesting, but more importantly, Santos now had an obvious erection.

“Well, we should get started.”

Now the boy sat up straight. The nervousness was back.

“We need to fill out this questionnaire first. I can help you if you want.”

Robert placed the sealed questionnaire on the table in front of the boy and gave him the pencil. Santos looked at it and then broke the seal. He started flipping through the pages and soon he began shifting in his seat. The explicit questions had he same effect on Santos that they had on Robert when he filled one out with Coach.

“Do you have any questions, or do you want me to go over it with you? I can fill it out if you give me the answers.”

Santos looked up at him like a deer caught in headlights. He shook his head. Robert sat back and listened to the music while his charge answered the questions. When he was done, Robert placed the booklet back into the kit.

“I thought maybe a blow job for you. Something nice that will feel real good.”

Santos’ arms crossed in front of him.

“Um, I guess so.”

“Well, we can get under the covers, and you can close your eyes and pretend I’m Jessica. I don’t mind as long as we get the assignment done. You know the school is counting on us.”

Santos thought about it for a moment.

“I guess. I mean, it’s an assignment and we have to do it, right? It’s just for school.”

“That’s right. It’s just an assignment we have to do. Do you want me to get naked with you, or do you want me to keep my clothes on?”

Santos swallowed hard. He blinked for a moment as he was finally confronted with the fact that he would have to get naked in front of Robert.

“You can-”

He stopped when his voice cracked and he cleared his throat.

“You can get naked too, if you want.”

Robert gave him his best smile and ignored him while he stripped down. The older teen was a little nervous getting naked in front of this boy he didn’t know that well, but the booklet said he had to set the example so he undressed with confidence.

When he turned around, Santos was still taking off his shoes. Robert saw his head jerk to the front and realized that Santos had been watching him undress. He smiled inwardly and looked at the boy.

He was dark skinned and didn’t have a lot of definition, but he was cute with his thick eyebrows and long nose. His sleepy eyes were dark brown and they were kind of far apart. His chest wasn’t built up, and he had nice, oval areolas that were slightly darker than the rest of his chest. His navel caved in, creating a small hole in his otherwise smooth abdominal area. He had just the slightest little handles on the sides. Otherwise, the boy was slim like most of the kids in Probity.

“Want some help?”

“Naah. It’s okay- I can get it.”

Now feeling on the spot, the freshman boy hurried up. When his shoes and socks were off, he stood to take off his jeans and when he finally saw Robert’s long, dangling penis he stopped and stared at it. Robert began to feel self conscious about it, but he didn’t try to cover it up. After a moment or two, Santos seemed to snap out of it and his face got red as he looked up into Robert’s face.

“Sorry, dude! I didn’t mean to- I mean, it so big!”

Then his eyes went wide as he realized what he had said and his face got even more red. Robert thought it was cute! But now there was a down-side. Now the boy felt too inadequate to take down his jeans. He kept looking down at himself and then over to Robert.

“You know my dad said I shouldn’t get a big head over having a big penis. He said that a man with a smaller penis and knew how to use it will always satisfy a woman better than a big penis used by an idiot.”

“Really?”

Santos looked at Robert’s penis again and Robert nodded back at him.

“Besides, your seems nice from what I can tell. You’re probably one of the biggest in your class. And you have a nice body too, so I know you’ve probably had to turn the girls away.”

Compliment their body and boost their ego. That was part of the instructions to make a boy feel at ease for the interaction. The book always used the word ‘interaction’ instead of ‘sex’. It had worked on Grant, and now it seemed to work on Santos because the boy dropped his jeans, revealing his boxer shorts. That was good enough for Robert, who pulled back the blanket and sheet and slid naked into the bed. He slid over far enough to leave room for the hesitant boy.

Santos approached the bed. Robert moved even farther away so the nervous boy could get in without being crowded. He slipped in and pulled the covers up over himself. Robert reached out and rubbed his arm. Santos tensed when he felt Robert’s hand, but he relaxed when it seemed to only rub his arm.

They talked about girls some more and Robert assured him that he would still like girls after the test. Santos got upset.

“Of course I will! I’ll always like girls!”

But after that, he moved a bit toward Robert and let him caress his whole chest. He only gasped a little when Robert’s hand dipped down to his stomach. Robert could feel it tense under his hand and the boy stared at the ceiling as if nothing were happening.

When Robert brought his hand down close to the boxers, it brushed the tip of Santos’ erection, causing him to jump.

“Oh, sorry about that, dude. The way you were acting earlier, I thought you would have a small one. It’s a lot bigger than you made it out to be.”

That mollified him. I mean, if your cock was bigger than expected- what could you do, right?

“It’s a nice one.”

He let his hand trail down the shaft, feeling it through the boxer shorts. Santos became stiff as a board while he was being felt up for the first time. He stared at the ceiling and Robert wondered if he was fantasizing about girls. But as Robert go a little more aggressive, he could see the teen’s body responding.

“I’m going to slide your boxers down now. Just relax and think of Jessica.”

Santos nodded at him and went back to looking at the ceiling. Robert slid under the sheets and slid the freshman’s boxers down. Santos helpfully lifted his butt up to help. Now Robert was able to grab his stick flesh to flesh.

It was nice- just over five inches. It was hot and it flexed in his hand. Santos had a short foreskin because Robert could feel the raw tip when he rubbed it- the foreskin was already pulled all the way back. There wasn’t even enough to bunch up- he could feel it flat against the skin. He used his thumb to gently rub the clear fluid into the tip and was rewarded by hearing Santos moan.

Robert decided not to take too long on this one. He used one hand to caress from his balls up to the patch of hair above the flexing cock. Again, he could feel Santos’ legs flex under him. Then the older teen used his broad tongue to lick from the boy’s balls to the tip and then wiggle it over the hole. Grant loved that and apparently, so did Santos. Robert did it a couple more times before he took it into his mouth and started moving up and down. That was when Santos pulled back the cover to watch.

Robert tried to make eye contact with him, but his eyes shied away. Robert went back to giving the blow-job and he could see the boy looking down at him- watching his mouth devour almost all of his hard cock. Santos’ breathing increased. He ignored the kid and just worked on giving him an orgasm.

Within ten minutes, the boy had his hands on Robert’s head and was pushing down on it while he thrust up into the warm, tickling mouth. Robert could feel it start to flex and Santos suddenly went spastic as his orgasm hit. Robert kept up the pace and swallowed the load like the book said he should. He could hear the boy’s vocalizations as he did. It gave him a feeling of satisfaction. One down and a bunch to go.

Robert stayed next to the boy while he processed the powerful feelings. He caressed the boy’s chest and told him that he was incredible. That his cock was nice and that he definitely pumped out a gallon of cream. Santos slowly unwrapped and rejoined him mentally. He kept looking down at Robert’s penis.

“So, um, you don’t tell anyone what happened in here? I mean, it’s completely private, right?”

“That’s right. If we do tell anyone then we flunk the whole semester and Coach will punish us.”

Robert shuddered at the thought. Coach’s punishments had certainly changed since last summer. Last year he would make his students run wind sprints until they threw up. It didn’t matter if it was a girl or a boy- they all got the treatment. It was harsh, but not like the new punishments he had been coming up with. Robert would go insane if he had mosquito bites on his cock and couldn’t scratch them. It was bad enough having the cup on without the bites.

“Well, do you think I could touch it? I mean- not in a gay way or anything…”

Robert looked down at his penis. If it’s what the boy wanted, then Robert had to let him.

“Sure. If you want to.”

Santos reached down and grasped it with three fingers. He held it and seemed to weigh it in his hand. Then he used his fingers to feel it all the way down- sliding and the gripping as if to see that the whole thing was real. Robert’s body responded to the feel and his penis began to become a cock. Santos took his hand away.

“It’s so big! And your balls, too. Can you even sit cross-legged?”

Robert laughed.

“Yeah, but sometimes I have to adjust- especially on hot days when they hang down.”

They both watched as Robert’s impressive cock grew to it’s full seven and a half inches. Santos couldn’t keep his eyes off it. Then he couldn’t keep his hands off it. Robert just lay back and enjoyed having his cock caressed.

“Oh, man. It’s huge, dude! I’ll bet you’d wreck a pussy with that thing!”

Robert reached down and started rubbing Santos’ dick. He had to get him hard again for the next and last part of the ‘interaction’. It didn’t take long before both boys were hard and dripping while they played with each other’s cocks. Then Santos noticed and he pulled his hand away.

“It’s cool. I wish mine was that big. So, are we done?”

Santos said it with bravado. He was hiding his nervousness. It was kind of cute. Robert took him through the measurement process and he recorded the findings in the back of the booklet assigned to Santos. Then he pressed a cold soda against his balls to make the boy’s penis soft and put on the cup that he would have to wear for a whole week. When he was sure it was well fit and wasn’t pinching him, he let Santos get dressed and dismissed him back to class. His first successful ‘interaction’ had gone well!

Chapter 57: Jimmy

Summary:

Getting through the testing. Cute kid. An unexpected request.

The kid looked nervous just like the others did, but unlike the others, he couldn’t keep his eyes off Jimmy’s crotch. The kid was probably gay, he thought. That would make this easier.

The boy wanted Jimmy’s help on the questionnaire and sat close to the older teen. They answered the questions about his habits and how often he got erections, but when it got to questions about sexual preference, the boy got shy and told Jimmy he could handle it from there. Jimmy sat back and had a juice from the ‘fridge while the youngster finished up the questions.

When he was finished, Jimmy patted the bed and had him sit down. He took the boy’s shirt off and then reached down to untie his shoes. The boy asked if Jimmy was going to get naked, too. Of course he would and the boy wanted to help. They spent the next five minutes getting each other naked. Now the boy kept staring at Jimmy’s bush and flaccid dick.

“You can touch it if you want to.”

The boy looked up at the older teen and blushed as he realized how obvious he had been, but to his credit, he didn’t deny wat he wanted and got off the bed and knelt between Jimmy’s knees and started weighing the large balls.

Jimmy wasn’t interested in boys, but his body didn’t care. It responded to the caresses as if it were his girlfriend doing it. The boy looked at the hard erection with awe and Jimmy pulled on the back of his head until the soft lips touched the tip. After all, it’s what the boy clearly wanted.

The boy took the end of the erection into his mouth and Jimmy leaned back and watched as he tried to take it all in. He gagged a few times- the kid was stubborn. After a couple of minutes, he pulled off.

“Does it feel good? Am I doing it right?”

Jimmy nodded. It was sloppy and nowhere near as good as his girlfriend, but the book was clear- encourage exploration.

“You should use your tongue more.”

The boy nodded and started licking up and down the shaft. It felt alright, but it wouldn’t get Jimmy off. He decided to move things along.

“Hop up here so I can play with yours, too.”

The boy looked down at his and stood up. He covered himself with his hands and Jimmy knew what he was about to say- they had all said it. He stopped himself from mouthing the words as the boy said them.

“It’s not very big.”

“It’s fine. I’m sure. You know each boy develops at his own pace.”

The boy- Timothy White as the permission slip said- climbed up on the larger teen. His body was so slim and small compared to Jimmy’s bulky form. Jimmy held his sensitive stiffness him by his lone hand while his other eased back and forth across the boy’s hole. He wasn’t allowed to penetrate a boy under sixteen, but he could take advantage of the sensation. It was a compromise to bring the boy to the height of sensation without having to put the oozing cock into his own mouth.

It didn’t take long and the virgin freshman had his orgasm. Jimmy milked it out as long as he could. He wasn’t going to endanger his P.E. credits by not completing the assignment. He made sure Timothy squirmed and moaned through his first orgasm. He did the cuddling thing like the book said and then measured the boy’s equipment. Then he bound the boy up in a plastic cup to prepare him for the main test. All by the book.

Chapter 58: Jacob

Summary:

Demo with Hunter. Sex with Hunter. Ooops- forgot. Waiting to be called.

Jacob watched Hunter demonstrate the new code to Mr. Nagatami. The boy wasn’t paying much attention to the presentation, except when the stupid sunglasses Hunter was still wearing stole his attention. But that was a Hunter problem. He had a Keith problem.

He knew the code was perfect- he had written an application the night before and it worked. He was in the process of deploying it when MDC01 had popped up out of the blue and chased him all over the network. It seemed to be detecting something in the code, but Jacob didn’t know what. The jerk had shut down his machine again. At least the men in the black cars and guns hadn’t shown up at their door. Jacob would need to figure out what was in his malware that the system kept seeing as malware.

“And now you can see that the weather status has turned to ‘rain’ based on the number of Corgis in New York.”

Mr. Nagatami looked impressed. Hunter fielded questions about the input analyzer and Jacob answered questions about the processing engine.

“Well done, guys. Hunter- I’m impressed. You earned that reward we talked about.”

Hunter almost hopped in the air. Quickly, he dropped his pants and underwear to his knees.

“I’d like it if you’d do the honors, Jacob.”

Jacob was going to refuse when he felt himself pushed away. The Other went and knelt in front of the eager Hunter. Inside, Jacob cringed at the bruises he saw on his lab partner’s upper thighs. Jacob wondered if it was all the same punishment, or lots of ‘little’ ones.

The Other stroked the shaft with his hand while he swiped their tongue back and forth over the tip. Hunter was obviously worked up and his hands were all over them, but mostly pressing gently against the back of their head. The Other took the slick cock into his mouth and tongued it roughly for another moment before he started moving up and down. The older boy started to moan.

Hunter was close and Jacob was anticipating having to taste his seed when Mr. Nagatami interrupted them. He made The Other stop and Hunter looked tragic as he watched his cock quivering on the edge of a powerful orgasm. His voice squeaked like an un-oiled hinge.

“Why?”

 

“I’m sorry, boys. I forgot that you’re starting your presidential test today. Hunter, you’re going to have to put that away and wait for your test.”

For the first time since Jacob had known him, Hunter looked upset. He moved in to whisper to the teacher, but Jacob could hear every word.

“But you promised! You said I’d get to have one with Jacob if I made you proud…”

Mr. Nagatami pulled Hunter’s head into his chest and kissed the top of it. His evil grin at Jacob belied his comforting tone as he stroked the boy’s head.

“Oh, Hunter. I apologize- it was an honest mistake. When I made that promise, I had forgotten about the testing this week. You don’t want Coach Williams to get mad at us, do you?”

“But, it’s been a week and I’ve been good- I sucked you off twice a day, every day. Please? I’ll have plenty left for Coach’s test, I promise. I’ll even rub it myself.”

Now the teacher’s face became the picture of caring concern before he held Hunter’s face in his hands and looked him in the eyes.

“I’m sorry, Hunter. The school and your success have to come before our carnal needs. And I need you, boy.”

Now the teacher shamelessly reached down and rubbed Hunter’s crotch with his palm. The boy swooned.

“But we have to be mature about this. Wait until the test and if you’re not satisfied, I promise that tonight I’ll give you as many blow jobs you can handle, okay? You can stay strong for your school, can’t you?”

“I don’t want to- I need you so bad and don’t really care about school, but I’ll do it if it will make you proud of me.”

Mr. Nagatami beamed at him and then pulled him into a hug. Again, his evil grin was directed at Jacob. It was like he was rubbing his face in it and was daring him to do something about it. Jacob rolled his eyes and collected the memory stick that held his part of the demonstration.

“So proud, Hunter. I know you can do it. You’re really showing some maturity. I can’t wait for tonight.”

He stepped away from the aroused boy and straightened his suit.

“Now, I have just enough time to get ready for my next class. Keep up the good work on the project, boys.

They left the classroom together and Hunter called him over to one of the ubiquitous concrete planters that doubled as a place for students to sit. Hunter brought his project notebook to his lap and Jacob was expecting to talk about the project, but Hunter held it there and didn’t open it.

“See? He loves me. I told you.”

“What about that made you think-”

“-did you hear how excited he was for tonight? I hope the test doesn’t make me do it too many times. I want to save myself for him. I even stopped rubbing it for him. He says I’m the most sexy when my balls are full.”

“I don’t really want to hear this. Did you have any questions about the project? What’s the next piece we need? I think we should find an old strategy game that’s gone open source. It gives us a robust set of variables that will effect the output in different ways. And it’s graphical so our demonstration will be more practical than rows in a table, or log output.”

Hunter was staring into the distance and Jacob was sure he hadn’t heard a word he said, but his partner surprised him by answering.

“Sounds good. We should both choose one. It should work with both of them. It will help us find places we need to generalize. In fact, using computer players, we can pit data vs. data. Like fortune 500 stock prices vs. Little Rock Arkansas electrical bills? It could be interesting.”

At least he was paying attention.

“Great. I’ll pick one and start working on it. I’ve got to get to class-”

“I’m sorry about Keith. I hope he’s okay. I don’t know what I’d do if something happened to Mr. Nagatami. I just wanted you to know that I’m here for you, dude.”

That took Jacob aback. It was a nice gesture, and Jacob believed he was sincere but really, how could Hunter be there for him if the boy couldn’t even be there for himself?

“Um, thanks. I appreciate it, Hunter.”

“I mean, after watching that horrible video of him in court…”

Hunter shivered.

“...I don’t know how you’re holding it together so well. If you ever need someone to talk to just let me know, dude. Now, I’ve got to head to class. Don’t be late!”

Jacob watched his back in stunned silence. Hunter saw the video? Jane had seen it, too. He hadn’t bothered to find out where she had gotten it- he had just needed to get out of the room. Now he began to have a sinking feeling. Who else had seen that tape?

He hurried to class, his mind whirling. He was more glad now that he had skipped lunch with the gang. If poor, socially awkward Hunter had seen a video of the courtroom then it was guaranteed that the gang had seen it, too. What would they think? What questions would they ask? Would they try to play it for him like Jane did? He didn’t ever want to see it again. He was glad they let Keith stay home sick today.

He was miserable in class. He couldn’t get Keith out of his mind. He was about to ask for a bathroom pass, just to get away from all the other kids when he got called up to the front of the class.

“It’s your turn, Jacob.”

“Um, for what?”

“For your Presidential Fitness test, of course. I think you’re the only boy who hasn’t been waiting to be called.”

Then Mr. Subrumarian was taken aback.

“Oh, that’s right. I’m sorry about Keith, son. I hope he recovers soon but at least this should take your mind off of it for a while.”

Jacob nodded. That’s right- the stupid test. He looked up and was surprised to see Robert there waiting for him. No way- was Robert going to administer the test? That would be awkward.

Jacob left the room and followed a blushing Robert.

“Hey, Jacob. I couldn’t go see Keith yesterday. My parents said he needed his rest. Did you see him? Was he okay?”

Jacob shook his head.

“No. He could barely move. Remember how out of it he was after his fight with Jimmy? This was worse- way worse.”

Robert’s expression turned grim.

“That sucks. I’m going to try and see him after school today, before I take Mikey and my little brother rock climbing with Grant. I hope he’s feeling better.”

“Me too. Um, I guess you heard the news about me and Keith?”

Robert looked at him and shook his head.

“Well, we’re um… we’re boyfriends.”

Robert nodded.

“I’m surprised. I mean, I know how much he likes you, I just didn’t think you felt the same way. But I guess congratulations are in order.”

That surprised him. How did Robert know?

“Really? You knew Keith liked me?”

“Well, I could see it when Keith would look at you when he didn’t think anyone was watching. Plus, whenever you showed up somewhere, he would perk right up. I’m glad for you.”

Jacob thought about it. Robert was more insightful than he let on. He had spotted Keith’s attraction and also saw that Jacob wasn’t interested in that.

Soon they arrived at the gym and Jacob was surprised at the transformation. There was what looked like a large trailer on one side with lots of thick cables running out of it from underneath. A wave of unease swept through him as he recognized the thick trunk lines he had seen at the new development. A lot of data was going to be shipped into or out of that trailer.

But Robert led him to the other side of the gym, which had several smaller… huts? Rooms? They were like miniature trailers, each separated and each with it’s own door. If they were connected, it would look like a motel or something. Robert led him to the last one and opened it with a card. When the door opened, music blasted out at them. Robert ushered him inside and closed the door. He turned down the radio.

“I leave it on like that so you know it’s private in here. No one can hear from the outside if, um, if it gets noisy.”

Jacob nodded, but was curious.

“So did anyone get real noisy so far?”

“Yeah. I mean some got real noisy, but you know I can’t say who.”

Jacob nodded and looked around. It looked like any one of the rooms from the new houses. Well, any of the rooms that a boy lived in. It had figures of robots and Probity Probers cards on the desk. Robert had the lights set to a warm, medium level of brightness. Jacob had an idea about what would come next as rumors had spread through the school. Some type of measuring that felt real good, but wouldn’t make him squirt. Then he would be locked up for a week before the next part of the test when for some reason, someone would rub him off a couple of times and collect his sperm.

“Um, you have to fill this out before we start. It’s a questionnaire about your experiences. I can help you if you need it.”

He placed a sealed booklet on the desk and pulled out the chair for Jacob to sit in. Jacob looked at the booklet and back at Robert.

“Why?”

Now Robert blushed.

“I guess so they can track your experiences? A lot of it is answered in your own words about any sex stuff you’ve done. Coach says you have to be completely honest but it’s okay because it’s anonymous- no one will know it’s you.”

Jacob looked back at the booklet and used the pencil to break the little sticky seal that held it closed. He spent the next few minutes answering the many, many questions about the sex stuff he had done. Most of the answers were ‘no’ or ‘Not Applicable’, because as the adults had told him over and over- medical wasn’t sex so he didn’t include those instances in his answer. They wouldn’t get any more entertainment from him than he could help.

It wasn’t too long before Jacob was finished with the questionnaire. He handed it back to Robert, who placed it in a box.

“So that’s done. Now it’s on to your first experience. Don’t worry- I’m getting pretty good at it so I think you’ll enjoy it.”

Jacob was confused.

“You mean measuring my penis? Why would I enjoy that?”

Robert looked at him and blushed again. Jacob could see Keith all in him- as if Robert and Keith were brothers and not cousins. Both got so bashful.

“Well, the measuring comes later. Um, studies show that most mental disorders can be traces to a bad first sexual experience-”

“No way. I don’t believe that- do you?”

“Well, it’s what the booklet says and it’s from the president.”

That was true. Whatever was going on in Probity, this test had the Presidential seal on it and Jacob was pretty sure that you could go to jail if you faked that.

“So the guy in town that yells at trash cans does it because his first time was bad?”

“Um, I guess. Look, I have to do what the test says and because you haven’t had a first time, I have to give you one. A good one so you don’t grow up to be crazy.”

Still, Jacob had his doubts. He thought back- was his first time good? Would he go crazy later? He decided it was good. It was with Keith and even though it had cause no end of problems, he could admit that it had been fun and… sexy. He had enjoyed it. But unfortunately, it had somehow been medical and didn’t count so now he had to have sex with Robert. He could feel his erection grow to full mast in his pants.

“So we should get naked and lay down on the bed, unless you’d feel more comfortable if I didn’t? It’s really whatever you want. Don’t be shy- it’s completely private and we’re not allowed to tell anyone or we will flunk the whole semester of P.E.”

Robert was a good guy and Jacob could take his work without the threat of flunking to know he wouldn’t tell anyone. But if he asked for what he really wanted- a girl- would he get it? He knew he wouldn’t. If he did. Robert would probably produce a wig from somewhere and put it on. What did he want? Just to get this over with as soon as possible. He was about to say so when he felt The Other take over. Internally, he groaned. What was that perverted sex-maniac going to make them do with Keith’s brother?

“I’d be more comfortable if you got naked, too- of that’s okay?”

Robert smiled at him now that the ice seemed to be broken. He started taking off his clothes and even Jacob watching from inside had to appreciate the sophomore's body. He really did look like a bigger, more muscular Keith. The Other echoed his thoughts from inside.

He really does look like Keith, doesn’t he? It’s like a sneak preview of what we have to look forward to when Keith is fifteen! I’ve been dying to see it.

Jacob didn’t care. Even if Robert looked like Keith, Jacob could wait a year to see it. In fact, he could wait his entire life and not see Keith naked again…

It wasn’t me getting hard when Robert said he was going to make us feel good. That was all you.

Jacob didn’t respond. But he did watch as Robert got down to his underwear and they saw his erection poking out of the top of his briefs! Like, a lot out of his briefs! Robert’s erection- no, if anything was ever qualified to be called a cock, it was the thick pole Robert had growing between his legs. Robert noticed him staring.

“Yeah, I know. It’s real big. But you must have known, I mean you’ve seen Keith’s before, right?”

The Other nodded.

“I thought it was really big, but yours is…”

“Yeah, well, my dad’s is even bigger. He says mine is still growing, too.”

The two boys in the same body could feel each other’s stunned feelings. The Other was stunned happy, but Jacob was stunned in fear. He knew where Keith’s enormous cock would eventually go, even if he didn’t want it there and everything about Robert’s impressive cock told him that it would at best be uncomfortable…

“So, maybe you can get undressed, too? It works best that way.”

It shook The Other out of his reverie and he quickly undressed them. Robert moved in and started rubbing his body with soft caresses. Then he pressed against them until they were maneuvered to lay on the bed. Robert’s large body moved on top of them.

“You know this is just for class and I would never try and get in the way of my cousin’s happiness, but you’re really hot, Jacob. I mean, I never wanted to, like, do you or anything but I’ve always thought you were very handsome.”

“Thanks, Robert. You’re really good looking, too. Do you think I can touch your cock? Do you think Keith will get this big?”

Robert lay to the side and spread his legs, giving The Other access to his body. Jacob’s unwanted guest started running their hands over Robert’s body, moving inevitably down towards that long, hot cock that rose all the way to Robert’s belly button.

Jacob felt The Other’s tingles as he gripped that huge cock. Jacob found himself fascinated as the rod pulsed strongly against his palm as they slowly drew the foreskin back to bunch behind the large head. It wasn’t just wide, it looked long. It was like a magnified version of Keith’s! Both started narrow, at the hole and tapered up until the edge stuck out like the top of a screw. But the tip wasn’t pointy- it was wide in the shape of a wedge. Jacob couldn’t help but imagine what it would feel like if that monster were wedging his hole open.

Th Other explored the long tube for a few minutes, enjoying the heat and the noises Robert was making. Then he leaned down and Jacob could feel that huge head slide into his mouth!

“Stop it! That’s Robert! We’re Keith’s boyfriends- boyfriend- whatever! You can’t do it with Keith’s cousin!”

It’s whatever will give us a good first time. And Robert isn’t complaining.

Jacob hoped the older boy would regain his senses and pushed them off. But Robert just caressed the back of their head.

“Oh, wow. I’m almost jealous of Keith! That feels so good.”

 

The Other swirled their tongue all over that fat bell. They could only move their tongue when just the tip was in. The more he tried to take it in, the less room they he had to move his tongue. Jacob just had to bear it, and the choking.

“Do you have to do that? I’m feeling this too, you know.”

Suddenly, Jacob was in The Empty. He had been pushed completely away so The Other could have his way with Robert.

“And if you try to stuff that thing down our throat, I’ll feel that, too!”

He didn’t know if yelling would make The Other hear him. He didn’t want that pervert to give them a sore throat for the rest of the day. He sighed into the emptiness around him. Robert. Why couldn’t it have been someone else?

With a sternness, he pushed the thought away. There was nothing he could do about it so there was no point in worrying about it. What he could do is practice his lucid dreaming. More and more his instincts were telling him that it was key to what was going on and how to defend themselves. He calmed his mind and began his mantra.

Chapter 59: Robert

Summary:

Way to go, cuz! Jacob’s a real catch! Surprising request. Gotta give back as well as I got! The rest of class, but Jacob’s not complaining!

Robert’s hands felt the silky, soft hair on Jacob’s head. Jacob seemed to be trying to get as much of Robert’s cock in his mouth as possible. It would have felt good, but Jacob’s frequent gagging stopped him from really getting into it. He didn’t like hearing even self-inflicted distress. But whatever Jacob wanted was the rule of the test. If Jacob got the tingles by sucking on Robert’s cock, then Robert would let him.

Other than when he gagged, Jacob did a good job. The boy’s tongue seemed to know every nook and cranny- even pushing under his foreskin. Robert felt his body tense and jerk as that rough tongue would bomb his sensitive tip. Robert let himself moan and gasp un-self-consciously. Jacob seemed to be turned on by it and whatever happened in here stayed in here.

After a while, Jacob pushed his legs apart and started sucking on his balls! He sucked in each separate one into his mouth and was washing it with his tongue. At first Robert was surprised, and he expected pain, but the bag stretched and that tongue felt so erotic…

But when Jacob started pushing up his legs, Robert was surprised. He would never have guessed that smart, sarcastic boy who seemed as straight-laced as his cousin would be into that, but he had to stop him.

“Oh- wait. What are you planning to do?”

He wanted to be sure, just in case he had it all wrong.

“I was going to lick your hole. It feels real good.”

Nope. He had it right. Little straight-laced Jacob wanted to lick his butt-hole. He should have anticipated this, but he had hurried out of the last session and when he saw Jacob’s name he didn’t think…

“Wait. I need to do something.”

He got up and opened the dresser drawer and pulled out an alcohol pad. He used it to wipe between his cheeks and up to his balls.

“Sorry, but the last kid did that and I forgot to sterilize it.”

He could feel himself grimace at the sting of the alcohol on his delicate places. Especially after Coach had fucked him hard that morning. But it was for the student’s safety. That was also why after every session, he would have to run one of those pads over his entire cock. He hated the way it burned his tip and especially down his hole. And under his foreskin. And on his balls… He had to clench his fists and bear it for several minutes afterword.

It wasn’t as bad in his crack and soon the burning went away and he lay back down next to Jacob. His cock had gone down from the discomfort and Jacob eagerly pounced. He put as much as would fit and gagged as it quickly grew back in his mouth. Robert couldn’t believe how much Jacob seemed to like his cock. Once more, he was happy that his cousin had found someone so excellent. Jacob was smart, handsome and funny. And now Robert knew he was good in bed, too.

Jacob took Robert to town. His tongue felt as talented at pleasuring his hole as it was at pleasuring his pole. This was the first time he really got it. The other boy who had done it to him wasn’t as good and only dipped in slightly, quickly- as if it were performing a dare. ‘I dare you to touch that hole’.

But Jacob teased his hole, swiping briefly followed by firm licking and then he would make it pointy and wiggle it right against his opening until he felt himself push back. Then it would go back to the fleeting swipes.

And when Robert had his orgasm, Jacob didn’t pull off. He pushed down and swallowed over and over as every muscle in Robert’s body seemed to tense. It was really good- almost as good as Grant, but Grant would push his fingers in and rub his insides.

Now it was his turn. Jacob was sexy and he let himself enjoy Robert’s attentions with abandon. It was strange. Robert had grown up with Jacob and the rest of the Prude Crew and he thought he knew the boy but now it felt like Jacob was a whole different person. He expected him to be reserved and uncomfortable but instead Jacob would moan and gasp and asked Robert for what he wanted. And apparently, he liked his hole licked. Robert was glad the boy had good hygiene because he spent a good ten minutes making him writhe and moan.

Jacob’s cock was nice, too. Nestled under a little clutch of hairs, it was nicely formed and next to Coach’s large throat-breaker it fit comfortably inside his mouth. He made sure to rub him all the way through his orgasm- when it was his turn to swallow a thick load of teen seed.

After, he moved to cuddle Jacob like the book said. The boy was smiling and spent the next few minutes feeling Robert’s chest and arms. Robert started feeling a little weird about it until Jacob said he was glad he had some time to grow with Keith before he got that big. Robert didn’t know whether he meant his body or his cock. He thanked Robert for letting him have a sneak-peek at what Keith was going to be like in a year or so.

Time had escaped during their lovemaking so Robert had to hurry through the measuring and cup procedure. Once he had the measurements and had Jacob’s penis safely locked inside the cup, it was time to go home. He watched Jacob run uncomfortably back to his class to collect his bag on the way to the buss. He collected the kits he had used during the day and deposited them on Coach’s desk for review. Then he went to the parking lot to catch his ride home with Grant.

Chapter 60: Kevin

Summary:

Stop looking at us! Teacher keeps them during break. I don’t need any medicine!

Kevin sat in his classroom next to Sammy. His friend was oblivious, but he saw the other kids’ stares when they thought he wasn’t looking.

They did their math in the booklets they had been given. Kevin filled his out one by one. Math was easy for him. He looked over to see Sammy struggling with his problems. But when he leaned over to help him like he usually did, he heard the other kids start whispering to each other. He tried to ignore them, but he couldn’t help but get angry. It seemed like everyone knew what had happened to them- what they had done together.

It was a painful half hour spent enduring the whispers and eventual giggles until the bell rang for their first break. When the other kids streamed out of class, Mr. Haggard asked the boys to his desk. Kevin didn’t want to see him after he knew what the man saw in the court the other day. But he was a teacher so they had no choice but to obey him.

“I guess you know why I called you here. I was at the hearing yesterday. I saw what you did.”

Kevin had his arms crossed, but Sammy looked surprised. Apparently, his friend hadn’t even bothered to look around the courtroom. As usual, Sammy only had eyes for Keith.

“But… but that was medical, Mr. Haggard! They said so at the trial. Are we in trouble?”

The man chuckled an shook his head.

“I just wanted to check on you and make sure you have enough medicine. You know, I’m a registered donor now.”

The two boys looked at each other and then back the their teacher.

“Um, thanks Mr. Haggard, but we have enough from home. There’s probably another kid who can’t get-”

“How about you, Sammy. You look a little pale. I really think you should get some, just to be sure. You can’t have too much, right?”

Sammy looked scared and then he looked at Kevin.

“It’s okay, Mr. Haggard. Really. I just got some yest-”

“I don’t know. Your eyes look sunken and you were shifting around a lot during class today. From what I read in the pamphlets, that’s a sure sign of medicine deficiency.”

“Sammy’s just fine, Mr.-”

“You can go to break, Kevin. Sammy and I need to have a talk.”

“But-”

“Go on. Hurry before it’s over. Maybe some exercise can help you get into a better mood. You’ve been grumpy all day.”

Now that it was an order, Kevin couldn’t refuse. Grumbling, he walked out of class, leaving his friend with that lecherous teacher. He knew Sammy would have a full belly when the break was over. There was no way Sammy would refuse when Mr. Haggard ordered him to get medicine. It was just more fallout from Keith’s stupid videos. What was worse was that he knew Sammy would just forgive his older brother despite everything that happened.

“Don’t talk to him- he’s Dirty!”

Kevin spun around to see Beckie Bonnet (‘It’s not bonnet, dummy. It’s bo-nay’) looking at him with disdain. She had her little group around her filled with kids who thought she was so cool because her mom was head of the PTA and got the school to sell candy in the cafeteria.

“Beckie- you’re a liar! I’m not Dirty!”

“My mom says all boys who have that disease are Dirty. She said you can’t get it without getting Dirty and if you touch someone with the disease, you get cooties.”

That made Kevin angry. He and Sammy weren’t Dirty. Neither were the other boys who got it. Well, most of them. He supposed that if it wasn’t medical or for school then a boy would have gotten Dirty- but that’s not what happened to him and Sammy!

“Aaaaaannnnd I heard that your older brother is a delinquent who almost went to Reform School because he got Dirty with you and Sammy.”

The other kids were now in a semi-circle around him. They all tittered at that news.

“He had to get naked in court and they gave him a spanking!”

Now the other kids looked between him and Beckie. They couldn’t believe what she said to him.

“Really? Naked in front of everybody?”

“What a loser!”

“Your big brother is a Dirty Dan and that means you are, too!”

“I’d beat you up for Beckie, but then I’d get Dirty on my hands!”

That was Brock Weiler. His dad was on Probity Entertainment, News and Information Services. He read out the news and if you were his friend, your birthday would be announced on the air to the whole town. But now he felt something run through him. He wanted to punch that smarmy face into the ground until it swore it would never bother him again. He turned on Brock and marched right up to him and stood with his fists clenched, nose to nose.

“Go ahead. Try it and see what happens, jerk!”

The whole group lost their smiles and it made Kevin feel a thrill of power that he could ruin their good time. Their good time making fun of kids like him.

“Oh! Fighting! How lame! I can’t believe you’d pick a fight with Brock! Your parents didn’t raise you right. It’s probably why you’re Dirty!”

Stupid Beckie. He was hoping Brock would start swinging, but he saw the relief on Brock’s face when he stepped back from Kevin.

“Yeah! How pitiful! Fighting is for Dirty kids like you and your brother.”

They grouped up and turned away. On the one hand, they were leaving him alone but on the other he really, really needed to punch someone. Then he got ahold of himself. That’s what Keith would do. He didn’t want to be like Keith.

Kevin seethed outside the classroom, hoping that Sammy would be finished before the end of the break and come out of the classroom, but it was just a few minutes more before the bell rang and no Sammy.

He was first back in the classroom and Sammy was already at his desk.

“Are you okay?”

Sammy nodded.

“He likes-”

The words came out as a croak. Sammy coughed and swallowed a couple of times. When he spoke again, it was still a little rough, but Kevin could understand him.

“He likes to give the medicine deep. To make sure it doesn’t touch air, I guess.”

Kevin wanted to comfort him, but there were too many eyes on them. Besides, Sammy was Sammy and his friend could never see when he had been used. To him it was just getting medicine. Kevin was a little scared now. What if Mr. Haggard picked him next? Would he fight? Should he just do it and get it over with? But he wasn’t a suck machine- he had feelings- and even if he needed medicine from someone, he should be able to pick who it was from. He decided to avoid Mr. Haggard as much as he could from now on.

Chapter 61: Keith

Summary:

I’ve already done that part! Measuring up under dad’s watchful eye. One last thing...

Keith entered his room and lay down gently on his bed. Except to go to the bathroom, he was on room restriction until he was ready to go to school. It was fine with him. He didn’t feel up to seeing his brother right now. Even after all his apologies on the day of the trial, Kev hadn’t forgiven him.

He wasn’t sure how he felt about that. He had hoped that the punishment he had gotten in court would have earned him if not sympathy, at least forgiveness. But Kev had gotten home even more upset with him than when they had crossed paths in the morning. He tried to talk to him, but Kevin had just told him to go away and closed the door in his face. Keith felt the stirrings of anger at the disrespect. He knew he deserved his little brother’s anger, but he was sincerely trying to make it up to him. He should at least talk to him!

His thoughts were interrupted by a gentle knock on the door. He knew it wasn’t Jacob or his family so he hurriedly put on a tee shirt and opened the door. He was surprised to see Robert standing there with his backpack.

“Hey, cuz. I, um, I brought some homework from Coach. He needs you- us- to complete it today.”

Then he seemed to remember about Keith’s situation.

“Oh! Crap! Sorry Keith. How are you feeling? Any better?”

Keith stepped away from the door to let his cousin in the room and went to lay on his bed. Sitting still put too much pressure on his bruises. He could do it for a minute or two, but the pain from his ‘injury’ would keep increasing until he had no choice but to stand or roll over so there was no pressure.

“It’s a little better. I still can’t sit for very long.”

“I can imagine. That guy in the tan uniform really laid it on. I mean, I’ve gotten the belt from my dad, but he never hit me that hard!”

Keith nodded, his mind brought back to the searing pain he felt while being beaten. Then the words sank in. Startled, he looked at Robert, hoping beyond hope that it wasn’t what he thought.

“How do you know what the bailiff was wearing?”

Now Robert averted his eyes. He didn’t want to answer his cousin, but Keith pestered him.

“Well, there’s a video of it circulating around school. August showed me. He got it from Trace so I guess a lot of people have seen it.”

Keith turned and buried his face into his pillow. He was ruined. There was no way he could show his face at school ever again.

“No one’s laughing, cuz. No one thought it was funny. They’re all on your side.”

“Everyone saw me naked. I’m ruined!”

He felt Robert’s weight on his bed. His cousin was sitting next to him. He felt his cousin’s gentle hand rubbing his back.

“Everyone’s been asking about you. They all want to know if you’re okay. You don’t have to worry.”

“But it’s humiliating. Everyone’s seen me naked. How can I go back and face them?”

Robert’s hand slipped under his tee shirt. Now his rubbing changed to a caress.

“You don’t have anything to be embarrassed about, cousin- Keith. Even Coach Williams said you have a nice, hot body. You’ve really bulked up this year. It’s no wonder Jacob is so hot for you.”

A wave of shock ran through Keith’s body. Was that Robert talking like that? Now his hand, which had felt comforting started making him feel other feelings… He rolled away from Robert’s hand and looked at him, alarmed.

“What are you doing?”

Robert sighed.

“It’s part of the homework. You remember the physical fitness test?”

Keith nodded. Then he looked shocked.

“You’re going to put one of those things on me? The cup things that Tim and Joseph were wearing?”

Robert nodded.

“Well, first I’m supposed to, um…”

Robert’s face was now bright red. He didn’t look at Keith.

“What?”

“I’m, um, I’m supposed to give you a good first time…”

“First time what?”

“A good first time having sex.”

Again, Robert had averted his eyes. Keith couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Robert was supposed to have sex with him for homework?

“What? Why? Why you?”

Now Robert shifted on the bed uncomfortably.

“Coach insisted.”

Now Robert turned to him.

“Really, I asked if it could be Trace or Augie but Coach insisted that it had to be me. He said I was the only one he could trust and that it was just homework.”

Keith shook his head.

“No. He knows that’s not true. I mean, even if it’s homework, it’s still sex and you’re still my cousin. Doesn’t he know how messed up that is?”

“Yeah. I think that’s why he’s insisting it’ me. He, um… he likes to embarrass me. I think it makes him hot. I mean, he’s my Coach so what can I do, right?”

Now Keith was getting angry. He had been beaten and molested by adults he didn’t know. Cowards in blue or tan uniforms who didn’t care about him but now Coach- a man he admired and trusted would do this to him. How could the man pretend that Robert being his cousin meant nothing?

“No way. Sorry, Robert. I’m not going to do it with you. Besides, this would hardly be my first time so it doesn’t matter anyway.”

“I thought so- you being with Jacob- but the paperwork says you’re a virgin and Coach is insisting.”

“But I already did it with Jacob. I mean, it was real good. If it has to happen, why don’t you bring him over and we can do it again and you can check it off the list.”

Robert shook his head.

“Jacob had his test at school. He’s got a cup so he can’t do it.”

That surprised Keith, but then he realized it shouldn’t have. Then his curiosity caught up.

“Who did he do it with?”

Robert averted his eyes again.

“He was assigned to me. I did it.”

Keith didn’t know what to think. Anger? No, the fitness test was going to happen, even if it wasn’t Robert. How did he feel about Jacob doing stuff with another guy?

“It was just for the fitness test- it didn’t mean anything. Besides, he talked about you the whole time. He’s totally into you, dude.”

Keith sighed. At least it was someone Jacob knew and trusted. And with a sinking feeling, Keith realized it could have been Jimmy instead of his cousin.

“I guess. But we didn’t need it- I don’t need it. Can’t you just check it off and tell him it’s done? It won’t be a lie- I did it with Jacob, right?”

“I can’t lie to Coach- you know that. Can’t you just close your eyes and… I don’t know- think of Jacob?”

Keith turned away and rolled up into a ball, pulling the covers over himself.

“Dude. I can’t. You’re my cousin!”

“You grew up with Jacob and he was like a brother. To me he feels like a cousin and we did it…”

Keith covered his ears. He didn’t want to think about it. He had stopped thinking of Jacob as a brother… when? A year ago? A year and a half? He didn’t know, but he knew he couldn’t feel that way about Robert.

“I’m in love with Jacob and he isn’t really my brother. I mean, when I fell in love, I stopped thinking about him like that. I wouldn’t do anything like that with Kev.”

Robert sighed.

“If I don’t do this, I know Coach will punish me.”

Robert said it in a low voice. As if he didn’t want Keith to know, or maybe he felt bad playing on Keith’s sympathy. It worked, though. Keith unwound a bit and looked at his cousin’s face.

“What do you mean? Like, wind sprints?”

Robert swallowed and gave him a weak smile. He had lost his nerve. He patted Keith’s shoulder.

“Never mind. It’s okay. I shouldn’t have said anything.”

“Robert! Tell me, cuz. How will he punish you.”

“Um, well, he gets rough.”

“He hits you?”

Keith was outraged. Coach had never hit anyone as far as he knew. But Robert’s head dropped and he shook his head.

“No. I mean, he gets rough in bed.”

“What do you mean?”

Now Robert put on a fake smile and shook his head.

“Nevermind. It’s okay. It’s not your problem. I shouldn’t have said anything. You won’t tell anyone, right?”

“Only if you don’t explain. Has Coach been raping you? I don’t believe it!”

Now Robert’s face looked scared and he shook his head.

“No, no! He’s never done that! I love him. I like having sex with him.”

Then the older boy paused and his face burned red again.

“Sometimes he likes to fuck me hard, but I don’t mind. It makes him hot. You know what hot means, right?”

Keith nodded with a sour look on his face. He wished he had never heard of ‘hot’.

“What am I supposed to do, Robert? You’re my cousin and someone is hurting you-”

“Just forget it, cuz. I know what I’m doing. Coach is training me. He says I can be head coach after him if I work hard.”

Keith wasn’t satisfied.

“You mean if you let him hurt you. Is that what you’re going to do? Rape your students when you become head coach?”

Robert quickly shook his head.

“No. I don’t like that. I mean, it doesn’t make me hot…”

Keith’s eyes looked down at the bulge that was already wrapped around Robert’s waist. He pointed to it.

“Really? What’s that, then?”

Robert adjusted himself.

“It’s a natural-”

“-body function and nothing to get embarrassed about.’ I know, but I also know it happens when you think sexy thoughts.”

“It happens when I think about Coach- that’s all.”

“So if we don’t do this ‘first experience’ thing, he’s going to hurt you?”

“I shouldn’t have said anything to you- it’s private. Can you just let me? I promise, I’ll make it quick.”

Keith struggled. He didn’t want his cousin to get hurt because of him. Maybe it wasn’t so bad? If it was just a class assignment then maybe he was being stubborn. He sighed and relaxed. He lay down and closed his eyes and tried to think of Jacob.

He felt the large hand- a hand that wasn’t as gentle as his boyfriend’s and somehow stronger. It ranged over his chest and caressed down his stomach. When it dipped down under his shorts, he tensed. He almost stopped him, the feelings were bothering him. Instead of the relaxing joy he felt when he did it with Jacob, or even Daryl, these feelings were tinged with embarrassment and a feeling of unease.

“It’s an assignment. It’s for class. It’s not sex…”

He repeated it in his head like a mantra as his body responded to the touches, his physiology ignorant of things like family relationships.

Then two hands were there and he felt his shorts being opened. Keith pictured Jacob’s face and imagined him as the one who was fishing out his cock. Before he knew it, he felt a fist surrounding his cock and stroking it.

“Relax, Keith. It’s okay. I can make it quick…”

The fist started stroking down and then up, twisting over the tip causing Keith to thrust up. Keith couldn’t control his thoughts and instead of Jacob, he remembered scenes of Robert as they grew up together. Playing soccer, eating food at family cookouts, swimming together at the public pool…

Then he imagined having to see Robert after this- surrounded by their family. He remembered how after having sex with Jacob, whenever his best friend was around, his body would respond. He longed to touch and hug and just make contact with Jacob after that and if the same thing happened with Robert…

“Stop! Stop, I changed my mind!”

The hands pulled back and Keith looked into Robert’s disappointed but understanding face.

“I’m sorry, but I just can’t. I’m afraid.”

Robert nodded at him and sat back.

“It’s okay, dude. I understand. I kind of feel the same way. I guess doing the test with all those other students today made it sort of… distant. But I get it.”

Keith was relieved and he put his cock away and painfully closed up his shorts. Then he became concerned.

“But what about Coach? I mean, I don’t want you hurt. Do you think he’s going to get too angry?”

Robert smiled at him and shook his head.

“It’ll be alright. I don’t mind- it doesn’t hurt for too long.”

“Just tell him we did it. He won’t know. Or tell Uncle Micah, I mean your dad. He won’t let-”

Robert held up his hand.

“No. And you won’t tell him, either. I know you don’t understand but it’s what I want. I want to be Coach’s boy.”

Keith didn’t understand. How could Robert want that? Sure, Coach was a powerful man- both in influence and physical ability, but to want Coach to hurt him? He was worried about his cousin.

“I don’t want you hurt, dude. Even if it’s Coach, it’s not right. Love should be gentle, and supporting…”

He thought about Jacob and their passionate lovemaking. Pain never entered the picture. What he felt when he was with Jacob was the opposite of pain. Whatever Robert had going on with Coach wasn’t what he had with Jacob and he couldn’t help but think that it was wrong.

“Cousin, I know what you’re thinking, but don’t try to save me. I’m not in trouble. Our love is just different from yours.”

Robert paused to make sure Keith was paying attention to him.

“I don’t need to be saved and if you butt in, I’ll never forgive you.”

Keith had never seen Robert so serious. His cousin was usually so easy-going and affable but now he could see how formidable his cousin could be. He had no choice but to nod. Then Robert’s expression returned to his usual softness and he smiled.

There was a knock on the door. Keith pulled the blankets over himself, hiding his erection.

“Yeah? Come in.”

The door opened and his dad came in.

“Hi, Robert. I heard you were here. How is everything going?”

“Alright, Uncle Jon. Just working on some homework. How’s it going with you?”

“Going good, son. I just wanted to check up on Keith and see if he’s feeling better.”

“Yeah. It’s just itching like crazy but it’s not hurting as much. I could use another session with FeeBee later.”

Keith’s dad nodded at him. Then he turned to his cousin.

“I heard you were working as Coach’s assistant on the new fitness test. Your dad is proud. He won’t stop talking about it. It must be exciting.”

Robert’s face quickly bloomed into a deep blush.

“Um, yeah. It’s been interesting.”

“I’ll bet. I’ve been curious about what the testing involves, but Keith won’t talk about it.”

Robert looked at Keith and the teen could feel his own face heat up. He felt his erection throb in his pants. For a second, he wanted to feel another hand on it- any hand.

“Well, we were just finishing up the first part of the test. Well, it’s really a prep for the test on boys who, um, who haven’t gotten Dirty…”

Keith’s dad laughed.

“You’re a little too late for our boy, here. He’s been getting hot and heavy with Jacob for a while now.”

“Yeah, I saw the videos. But the paperwork was filled out already and Coach says it’s required…”

“So tell me. What’s so embarrassing that my boy can’t tell me?”

Robert shrugged and glanced at Keith again. Keith could see that he was torn. An adult had asked him a question that Keith didn’t want him to answer. He knew which would win out in Robert, though. In a fit of childishness, he pulled the blanket up over his head as if that could shield him from the humiliation of having his dad hear what the test would entail.

“Well, if the boy is a virgin, we have to give them a good first sexual experience…”

Robert launched into a halting and uncomfortable explanation about how early sexual experiences can shape the mental health over a lifetime. It was obvious at times that it was memorized from some source as he struggled to remember the next words. Keith couldn’t see his dad’s face, but the man didn’t interrupt the painful oratory.

“And so how did it go? Did you have a good time, Keith?”

Afraid Robert would tell his dad that he didn’t cooperate, he pulled the blanket down, but Robert cut him off.

“Well, we can’t tell anyone about the lesson, Uncle Jon. If we do Coach says we’ll flunk a whole semester of P.E. He’s really strict about it.”

Keith was relieved, but his dad looked disappointed. His dad looked between the two boys and to Keith’s disgust, he had to adjust a growing erection. He just knew his dad was picturing him having sex with Robert and his dad wasn’t thinking about it as a simple class assignment. He pulled the blanket back up, not wanting to see his dad’s face.

“So are you done?”

“No. I have to start the actual testing now.”

The blanket came down again. Keith had forgotten about the cup part.

“So, you can go now, dad. We’ll come down right after it’s done, okay?”

“Is this part private? I’d like to observe my son’s fitness test.”

“No. Other boys got tested in front of other people, sir.”

Keith could have strangled his cousin right then. Why did he have to be so honest?

His dad smiled and sat on the desk to watch. Robert looked over at Keith and he could see his cousin flinch at the expression on his face. He then looked apologetic. He quickly got up and Keith didn’t know if it was because his cousin wanted to get it over with, or just wanted to put some space between him and Killonater Keith. Robert began fishing in the box that he had brought. He turned and motioned Keith to the foot of the bed.

“Um, sit there and, um, and you’ll need to pull your pants and underwear all the way down.”

Robert finished the sentence in a burst and quickly turned back and started busying himself with the contents of the box. As Keith grudgingly made his way to the foot of the bed, Robert continued to fish through the box. A box that wasn’t that big. When Keith got to the foot of the bed, he hesitated and looked pleadingly at his dad.

“C’mon, son. It’s a P.E. test and you’ve worked hard to get your grades up this year. Don’t blow it now.”

Trapped, Keith turned his back to the others and begrudgingly pushed his shorts down to his ankles. Now naked, he suddenly felt like his dad was way too close. He sat on the bed, but could not help putting his hands in his crotch, trying to hide his erection while trying not to look like he was trying to hide his erection.

Robert came back to the bed and dropped several items next to Keith. Before he knew it, Robert had pushed his hands away from his crotch, revealing his erection. Keith’s body tensed and jerked as Robert’s hand stroked his erection- making it harder and spreading slippery lube all over it.

After a few strokes, Robert had to grab Robert’s hand before he had an accident. He was so ‘hot’, he wouldn’t have minded at that moment to get some relief at his cousin’s hand, but with his dad standing there, watching everything…

Robert nodded to him in understanding. He reached down and grabbed a couple of rubber rings. As he slid one of the rings to the base of his flexing erection he explained that it would keep Keith hard for the measurements. Then he put another one just under the tip. His erection felt like it was strangling but Robert insisted it would stop him from having an orgasm. Keith wondered why that would be a problem if he was just going to measure it.

To Keith’s dismay, his dad whistled and reach out to fondle the gel rings that were almost painfully tight. The fingers brushed gently across the tip of his aching cock, causing him to suck in a sudden breath.

“Dad! Stop it! It gives me the tingles!”

His dad’s expression became stern.

“Um, stop it please, sir?”

His dad looked mollified, but he didn’t pull his hand back. It seemed to double down and now all the fingers were feeling up and down his stiff pole. It felt so good, Keith hunched in shame.

“So this bottom ring here keeps him erect…”

He felt his dad’s fingers brushing around the base of his cock. Then he had to clench and unclench his legs as the fingers moved down to cup and caress his balls.

“These still look awfully full for just having had a good sexual experience. You must make gallons of sperm!”

More tingles ran through Keith’s hormone-filled body. He loved it when his dad was proud of him, but it was usually about soccer or his grades. Having the man compliment his balls while he was cupping them in his hand and caressing his erection somehow combined and made the tingles that much stronger. Was he becoming a pervert? A Dirty Dan in reality? Then Robert cleared his throat and his dad stopped touching him, making way for the older cousin to do the fitness test.

“Well, this part is just measuring the outside. Measuring the amount of stuff that comes out will happen next week.”

Robert knew what he was doing and would have been done in just a couple of minutes, but Keith’s dad kept interrupting, wanting to check out all the procedures himself. Keith sat there red-faced and tingling as he felt his dad’s hands on what used to be his private parts! But sadly, he had to admit that since his court date, they had become his public parts.

“So the wider the cock is, the little measuring parts on the outside get pushed in. That’s ingenious!”

Keith could even feel his dad’s breath on the exposed top of his cock as the man held the soft gel disk used to measure his ‘girth’ which was just a fancy word for thickness. Then his dad slid the disk up and down, watching the measurements and no matter how strange he imagined it would be to get the tingles from his cousin, it was a thousand times worse to feel his own father’s hands pleasuring him.

At first, he was thankful that the ring on the tip was working, preventing him from a humiliating orgasm as his dad played with it. But after a few minutes of the disk followed by a firm frisking with the long sheath used to measure length he was ashamed to realize he was hoping it would fail and he could have the huge orgasm he could feel being restrained. Before it was over, Keith was panting and his whole body felt hot. His dad’s eyes roamed up and down as if appreciating his work.

Then, finally- Robert deftly slipped the rings off and dropped them in the box. Then, before Keith knew it, he felt a searing hot cloth pressed over his cock and balls. Robert grabbed his arm and stopped him from pulling away. Keith tried to squirm, but Robert kept the rag over his now softening erection.

“Sorry, Keith but I have to do this. It needs to come down.”

What Keith’s body had at first registered as hot turned out instead to be ice cold.

“Hang in there, son. You’re doing great! Concentrate on holding still- I’m proud of you.”

Keith got himself under control and sure enough, he could feel his erection softening- finally. It had been hard almost the whole time his cousin had been here. Then he pulled out one of the plastic cups that Keith had seen Tim and Joseph wearing and he suddenly had second thoughts. His erection had gone down, but his body was still tingling like crazy.

“Um, maybe we should, um…”

Robert looked at him quizically.

“..I mean, do you think that maybe I could, um…”

Keith blushed. Robert seemed really dense today- was his cousin going to make him say it in front of his dad? But he was too far gone- he needed to feel and orgasm, even if it was his cousin doing it in front of his dad.

“If I rubbed it and had an orgasm, it would be easier to keep it down. Or maybe, um we could have another good first time? Before you put that on me?”

His dad chuckled at him. Keith knew it was his fault. Did his dad know what was going to happen? Did he do it on purpose?

“Sorry, Keith. It’s not allowed a second time or after measuring. It’s real strict about that but don’t worry, the time will go quick and it’ll be over.”

Keith was even more embarrassed. It would have been worth it to make the tingling go away, but he had humiliated himself by asking and still didn’t get to relieve the feelings. This was going to be a terrible week!

Again, Robert was efficient and his dad seemed less inclined to interfere, now that it didn’t include handling Keith’s cock. But then Robert’s hands were on him again, brushing his nipples and brushing through the bit of his patch that stuck out above the device. He suddenly felt a deep pressure followed by an uncomfortable pain. He couldn’t help himself- he hunched over.

“Is the pain deep, or does it feel like a painful pinching?”

“Deep down! Unnngh! What’s going on?”

“Your dick is trying to get hard. It’s normal. It’ll do it more and more as test day approaches, but try and ignore it.”

“I know you can do that, son. It’s just the tingles. When it happens, do your times tables until it goes away.”

Keith cringed inside when he heard the words. Times tables had stopped working that first night he and Jacob had given each other orgasms. Even since that first, wonder-

“Ouch! Man, that one was bad! Are you sure it’s okay? It really hurts a lot!”

Robert patted his leg and nodded.

“Yeah. As long as it feels like you got kicked in the balls, and not like your foreskin is going to tear off, then it’s how it’s supposed to feel. I understand, dude, but trust me- you’ll get used to it like I did.”

That’s right. Robert must have already done his test. Keith got curious.

“So what’s the last part like? What happens?”

Robert smiled and shook his head.

“Sorry cuz, but I have to go. Grant and I are taking the kids to go Rock Climbing. Billy’s gotten amazing and Mikey’s right behind him. I can’t believe how fast little kids learn things!”

Keith smiled, seeing Robert’s obvious pride in the two boys. He thought fondly about Kevin and how quick his little brother had learned things, but then remembering how mad his little brother was at him dashed the feeling with water cold enough to not just make an erection go down, but to freeze it off completely.

He watched Robert put everything back in the kit and then he said goodbye to Keith’s dad. He turned to Keith and paused. He looked down and Keith realized he was still almost naked. He quickly stood and grabbed his shorts and pulled them on. As he said goodbye to his cousin, he was pleasantly surprised at how easily he was able to zip them up!

Chapter 62: Mikey

Summary:

Three’s crowded, but not a crowd. Trace’s first time. Billy’s amazing discovery! Trace’s confession. Mikey works it out.

The small, mousy-haired nine year old was pressed up against the side door in the back of Grant’s old car. Usually it was just Billy and him in the back seat, but this time they had invited Trace to go rock climbing with them. It was fine with Mikey. He liked Trace and he was glad to have another friend to share his and Billy’s amazing adventures with.

 

He was excited when he first invited Trace to come hang out with him and Billy at school. But when the time came, he got nervous. What if Billy didn’t like him and got mad? What would happen then? But of course it didn’t happen. Billy was Billy and he seemed to like everyone. Soon it was as if Trace had been with them forever.

Billy was excitedly telling Trace all about rock climbing and how doing it helped him do ninja stuff. Trace, like Mikey, got caught up in Billy’s raw excitement and looked forward to learning balance and strengthening his muscles. Mikey was embarrassed as Billy told Trace how awesome Mikey was at climbing, too. The stocky platinum-haird boy just knew Trace would pick it up quickly.

They arrived and because Billy and Mikey were going to teach Trace on the smaller boulders, Robert and Grant could go climb on the large wall. They walked their friend through how to put on the climbing belt and demonstrated how to just dust their fingers in the chalk without spilling it all over. Mikey took the lead and Trace followed him on his first climb.

“Okay, now we need to drop to the mat. It’s so you can see how good the mat is and you won’t be afraid to take chances. It’ll let you get better faster. Watch me and don’t be afraid.”

Mikey watched with satisfaction as Trace’s face turned to surprise as he stepped off the top boulder and fell to the mat. He bent his legs and tucked and he rolled to spread the impact across as much area as possible. He sprang up at the end and smiled up at his friend, motioning him to follow. Trace’s expression became serious and with just a hint of hesitation, he stepped off the boulder.

They heard a smack! Trace landed on his feet and tried to hunch forward, but he didn’t quite make it into a roll. He ended up smacking the mat on his face. Mikey and Billy raced forward to check on their friend, but he was on his feet before they could get to him. He was upset that he hadn’t been able to roll like Mikey. They assured him that they could work on it with him during ninja practice and that he had done great.

Trace brushed himself off and was surprised that even though he had messed up the landing, he didn’t get hurt. They clapped him on the back and said they knew the feeling and he should do some more climbing to get the hang of it. The three boys spent the next hour climbing on the boulders with Billy and Mikey showing off some advanced moves like hanging from the tips of their fingers. Trace was impressed and started practicing.

After that, Billy invited Trace to watch them climb the big wall. They were excited because it was the first time Robert would let them do it. Trace looked at the huge wall and was impressed. He asked them if they could make it all the way to the top. They both said they thought they could. The three waited until Robert and Grant were available to manage the harness rope. The older boys were the only ones they trusted in case they fell.

The tallest wall was also wide enough that the two boys could mount and climb at the same time. They weren’t really racing, even though they were. Mikey almost slipped a few times, trying to keep up with Billy who seemed to climb like a machine. He was proud of his friend, but as he tried to keep up, he over-extended himself and slipped off the wall. He was disappointed as he felt the rope catch him and lower him to the ground. They all looked up at Billy, who had reached the top and was looking around with a huge smile on his face.

“Yeaaaah! I made it the first time!”

Billy looked down at them and waved. Then triumphantly, he looked around the room from his high perch. Something on the other side of the wall caught his attention and he stood up and started yelling at them.

“Ninjas! Mikey, there’s ninjas! So cool!”

Billy started down the wall, but half way, he got impatient and jumped, only to be caught by Grant, who was holding the rope. As Grant was lowering the young boy cautiously, Billy was wavng his arms and legs, shouting ‘faster, c’mon you guys have to see this!’. He could barely hold still as they took him out of his harness. Then they all followed as he ran around the wall climbing area to see what miraculous ninja stuff was behind it. Mikey couldn’t believe his eyes at what he saw there.

In front of them was what looked like a weird obstacle course with tires and walls and bars seemingly at random. That was strange enough, but what excited him and obviously Billy were the people on the course. They were jumping through the tires and swinging past the barriers. They were jumping up walls and grabbing the tops and when two walls were close they were jumping back and forth to gain height- just like ninjas!

“It’s called Parkour, Billy.”

“It’s ninjas!”

They heard a laugh near them and turned to see a man wearing an employee’s shirt.

“That’s what I say, but no one takes me seriously. Hi, I’m Kelly. Are you guys interested in learning Parkour?”

Billy nodded vigorously and looked at Robert. Robert leaned forward and shook the young man’s hand.

“I’m Robert and this is Grant. These are my little brother and his friends. We’ve been teaching them rock climbing. He saw the course from the top of the high wall.”

The man looked impressed and held his fist out the Billy.

“That’s very impressive, little dude.”

Billy gave him a fist bump back and smiled.

“This is my friend Mikey. He can get to the top, too but he slipped. He’s just as good as me and this is our friend Trace who just started, but he can already hold on with two fingers on the boulders!”

The man smiled at them and gave the other two boys a fist bump.

“It’s nice to meet you.”

He turned back to Robert.

“So, if you’re interested, you can sign them up for classes. If we get enough junior Parkour enthusiasts, we can set up the course just for them on Wednesdays. Unfortunately, it’s pretty popular so the boss won’t let us do it on the weekend.”

Robert nodded. Billy looked at him with anticipation.

“Please, please, please, please, please, Robert? Can we sign up? Please? It would be soooo cool!”

“We’ll have to get permission from mom and dad, Billy. And Mikey and Trace will have to get permission, too.”

Billy started jumping up and down in excitement. Then he ran forward to the fence that defined the edge of the course and watched the lithe participants making their way gracefully through the different obstacles. As he watched their flow across, under and around the different barriers, his face gleamed. Mikey was just as amazed and he knew what Billy was saying- these looked like ninjas to him, too.

Robert went back to rock climbing as the three boys watched the Parkour participants sweep through. The adults started showing off for the boys as they cheered and clapped at the coolest moves. By the time it they had to leave, the three had learned the names of many of the moves they had seen and were eager to practice them.

It was late when they got back to Billy’s house but Billy took them into the backyard to do ninja practice. While Mikey did his punches and kicks, Billy led Trace through monkey-bar practice (pullups and hand-over-hands). He had the boy climb up to the tallest part and practice dropping into the sand until he was able to land in a ninja stance.

When Trace was able to pull it off over and over, Billy called Mikey over and the two of them congratulated Trace on his success. Mikey knew how cool it was to have Billy excited about him learning new things. He tried his best to mirror Billy’s happiness at Trace’s improvement. He felt responsible for bringing Trace into the boys’ practice and wanted him to be happy.

Soon, it was time to go home and he and Trace said their goodbyes to Billy and walked back to Mikey’s house. When they got there, Carlos was there with Nurse Kelly.

“Hey, hijo! How was climbing today? Did you enjoy it, Trace?”

Both boys enthusiastically told Carlos about their climbing and then how they had found some Ninja Training. They both wanted to sign up for it.

“Ninja training? You mean fighting? At a rock climbing place?”

“They call it something else. Um, like Parker”

“Parkour, Mr. Lanza. It’s not fighting, but it’s like…”

Trace’s brow furrowed and then he made his hand move like and airplane, swooping and twisting while he made ‘swoosh’ sounds to demonstrate what they had seen. Mikey was so excited, he had to speak up.

“It’s like jumping off of walls and diving and doing rolls like an acrobat but it looks soooooo coooool! Can I sign up, Carlos? Please? Billy’s gonna do it, too!”

Carlos smiled at the two boys’ exuberance.

 

“We’ll see, Mikey. I’ll call them tomorrow and get the details. I’m just glad you two had fun.”

They both nodded and Mikey told Carlos how fast Trace learned how to climb the rocks.

“I’ll bet Robert will let him climb the fifteen foot wall next time.”

He clapped his friend on the shoulder and Trace looked down, embarrassed at the praise.

“Trace, your father will be here later to pick you up. He said he had some things to do after class. We’re having roast chicken and homemade mac and cheese.”

The two boys left Carlos to watch some shows while they went upstairs to Mikey’s room to do their homework. After a while, Trace nervously spoke up.

“Um, Mikey? Can I ask you something?”

Mikey knew what Trace was going to ask.

“Don’t worry, Trace. Billy really likes you.”

Trace looked surprised and then he rolled his eyes.

“That’s not what I was going to ask. Billy’s cool, but I like hanging out with you more.”

Now it was Mikey’s turn to be surprised.

“Really? I mean- sorry. I’m not digging for compliments.”

“Well, yeah. I like Billy, too but I’ve known you longer, and, um, Billy doesn’t know our secret.”

“Oh, yeah.”

That brought Mikey back. He had forgotten about what had happened- that they had had sex together. Mikey hadn’t told Billy. It was a secret to protect Carlos and so he kept it from Billy. He hurried on to change the subject.

“So, what was your question?”

“Well, um…”

Now Trace was back to acting shy.

“You can ask me anything. C’mon- out with it.”

Trace looked up at him with a serious face.

“Do you like doing that stuff- sex stuff- with Carlos?”

Mikey didn’t have to think about it. His face broke into a smile.

“Yeah! It makes him happy.”

Trace’s brow furrowed even more.

“I know, but do you like it? Does it feel good?”

Mikey thought about that one.

“Yeah. I mean, when it goes inside it feels weird but then I just go slower and it feels okay and then Carlos will suck it for me and that feels waaaaaay good.”

Trace thought about that and nodded. Then he looked back at Mikey.

“How about after?”

“Sure. I feel all light and I hug Carlos’ chest. It will feel better when Carlos can put his arms around me, but basically, we both get real sleepy and, um, we fall asleep. It’s nice.”

Now Trace looked sad.

“Don’t you feel that way with your dad?”

Trace slowly shook his head.

“I feel all icky. Like I’m sick or something. I just want to get away from my dad but he wants to hold me and… and kiss me…”

Mikey was surprised. He thought back to when his own dad had done it with him. He knew the feeling Trace was talking about and he wondered how much worse it would have been if his Daddy hadn’t just left him when he was done- if Daddy had wanted to cuddle and kiss… it made him shudder.

“I thought it was just because Daddy was mean…”

“What?”

Mikey shook his head.

“Nothing. Just talking to myself. So it makes you feel bad?”

Trace nodded.

“Is something wrong with me? Should I like it like you do?”

Mikey shook his head.

“Did you tell your dad? If you don’t want to do it, he wouldn’t do it anymore, right?”

Trace shrugged.

“It makes him happy and he tells me how much he loves me and you know, my mom’s gone and he needs it and stuff. What if he doesn’t do it with me and he… and he dies?”

Trace looked so earnest and Mikey couldn’t help but hug him. Trace pulled back indignantly.

“Sorry, you just looked so… cute.”

Trace got grumpy.

“I’m serious. I think there may be something wrong with me- like I’m not normal.”

“There’s nothing wrong with you. I felt the same way when my dad would do stuff to me. Like I never wanted him to touch me again. But with Carlos and you it’s different.”

“Mikey? I didn’t really like it when I did it with you, either. I’m sorry.”

Now Mikey felt bad. He had liked doing it with Trace. He had thought the boy had liked it, too. He wondered how he could have gotten that so wrong.

“You didn’t? Why?”

Now trace looked down and shrugged.

“It looked like you liked it. I mean, you made the sounds and stuff…”

Trace shook his head.

“I’m sorry. I mean it felt good. I mean when we were doing it, but then…”

Trace’s sentence trailed off as he looked at the ground.

“It’s okay. You can tell me.”

“I mean, later I felt all weird around you. I don’t know- kind of like when my dad and me do it but not as much.”

He looked up at Mikey again.

“But I like you!  I like doing the rock climbing and playing video games and the ninja stuff, but… I don’t really like the sex. It’s weird, right?”

This time, Mikey only gripped his shoulder, and didn’t hug him.

“No. It’s okay. You’d only be weird if you didn’t like Orenji.”

Trace nodded slowly for a moment and then his face showed surprise.

“Hey!”

Mikey grinned back at him.

“But you do so you’re normal! It’s okay- we don’t have to have sex anymore if you don’t want to. I get it.”

Trace smiled at him, but then his face turned serious again.

“I wish it was that easy with my dad. I think he likes it too much. Did you know he makes me suck on his thingy-”

“-cock.”

“- his cock every morning now? And after school, he makes me wear those clothes. And now he never just gives me a hug.  He always wants to touch me and rub me.  I wish we had never done that.”

Mikey nodded at him. Then he had an idea.

“Don’t worry- I know someone! When Carlos and I couldn’t do it, he did it with Carlos and it made him feel better. Maybe Carlos can give your dad his number and your dad can do it with him, instead!”

Trace looked scared.

“No, no, no! You can’t tell Carlos!”

“Why?”

“Because… I don’t want to embarrass my dad. I mean, what will Carlos think about my dad if I don’t want to do that stuff with him?”

Mikey was confused.

“Why would Carlos think bad things about your dad? Just because you don’t like it doesn’t mean-”

“And I don’t want him to think I’m weird. Please, Mikey? Please don’t tell?”

Mikey nodded.

“I promise. I won’t tell Carlos how you feel.”

Trace looked relieved.

“Thanks, Mikey. I’m glad you’re my friend.”

Mikey felt uplifted. It was someone else that liked Mikey and was glad they were friends. The two boys turned back to their homework and worked on it just before they heard Carlos’ voice calling them to dinner.

After dinner, Mikey walked Nurse Kelly to the door. While Carlos and Trace were distracted by the console, Mikey asked Nurse Kelly for some important information.

A half hour later, Mr. Mackey showed up to pick up Trace. The two adults talked and soon the conversation turned to Mr. Mackey and Trace’s new relationship.

“My little Trace is the best. It’s such a comfort having him around. Every time I look at him, I see his mother.”

Mikey looked at Trace and the boy was looking down, his arms crossed in front of him. It was clear that Trace didn’t like the turn of the conversation, but it seemed like the adults couldn’t see it.

“Oh, he’s so shy. C’mere, Trace. Come to daddy.”

Slowly, Trace made his way across the living room to where his dad sat on the couch. He sat on the couch, but a whole cushion away from his dad.

“It’s okay, Trace. You don’t have to be bashful in front of Mikey and Mr. Lanza- their our special friends.”

Trace shifted a little closer to his dad, but he still didn’t look at the room. His dad wrapped an arm around him and pulled him close.

“It’s okay, Trace. Give Daddy a kiss.”

Trace looked around, Mikey knew he didn’t want to, but when his dad leaned down, Trace lifted his chin and kissed his dad on the mouth! Not just that, but Mikey could see that their tongues were touching! When they were done, Mr. Mackey smiled at Carlos. Mikey saw Trace secretly wipe his mouth.

“Let’s show Carlos what we’re working on.”

Now Trace looked at Mikey. He was sad.

“C’mon buddy, get those clothes off.”

Trace’s look was so tragic, Mikey had to step in.

“I can do it, Mr. Mackey!”

Mikey’s teacher looked at him and then Carlos. Carlos looked surprised, but he shrugged.

“If he wants to, but don’t think that buttering up your teacher gets you out of doing your homework, hijo.”

“I know! C’mon Mr. Mackey- I want you to see my room!”

Mikey took Mr. Mackey by the hand and pulled him upstairs. He wanted to get the man alone for what he needed to tell him. He hadn’t thought about it in the moment, but now as he closed his door behind them, he suddenly realized that he was about to do sex stuff with his teacher!

But he couldn’t back out now. He had to help his friend. Since he had done it with his daddy and with Carlos, it shouldn’t be too bad doing it with Mr. Mackey.

The man insisted on undressing Mikey. He did it slowly and after every piece of clothing he took off, he spent a few minutes caressing his skin with his large, warm hands. Mikey didn’t mind and by the time he was naked, his little wiener was hard and his whole body was tingling.

Mr. Mackey didn’t take long to undress himself as Mikey watched from his bed. Mikey moved over to make room for the man as he lay down next to him. Mikey moved down to take him in his mouth, but Mr. Mackey stopped him. To Mikey’s surprise, he leaned in and put his lips on Mikey’s mouth!

Mikey pulled away. That was strange and he didn’t want the man’s tongue in his mouth! He pushed down again and this time, he got Mr. Mackie’s cock in his mouth. He bathed it with his tongue and did his best to make him feel good. Mr. Mackey didn’t just sit there.

Mikey felt those hands caressing him all over. The moved up and down his body as he worked that thick tube with his tongue. Now as the man’s breathing picked up, letting the boy know he was feeling good, one of the hands grasped his little cock and started stroking it gently. The stroking hand started feeling good and distracted him as the man’s other hand made it’s way into Mikey’s butt and the boy gasped as he felt a strong, wet finger push it’s way inside.

“Mr. Mackey!”

“Shhh…. It’s okay, Mikey. I won’t hurt you.”

The stroking hand left his tingling cock and pushed Mikey’s head back down on his own flexing cock. Mikey took it back into his mouth as he felt that finger wriggling around inside. It was distracting, but as the man promised, it didn’t hurt.

Mikey concentrated on pleasing the cock as he felt his own cock being stroked again. He moaned and grunted at the feeling of his cock being stroked while the finger moved around. But suddenly, that finger pressed into that spot he had felt when he had put Carlos up into his rear. That had felt good, but once the finger found that spot, it started grinding into it and the feelings Mikey was experiencing seemed to multiply by a thousand.

“Mmmmph! Mmmmmph!”

“That’s your prostate, son. I’m about to cum, Mikey. Let’s do it together.”

The man was starting to gasp and moan while Mikey worked his tongue under his foreskin. As Mikey started thrusting into those thick, firm fingers, he felt the man start thrusting into his mouth. As he got closer, the finger and the man’s hand started getting more aggressive. When his orgasm hit, Mikey’s whole body clenched into a bow-shape and he barely realized that he had begin to swallow a thick load of his teacher’s cum.

Mikey felt the smothering arms of his teacher around him. His nose was awash in the man’s cologne and body sweat. He didn’t like it- it wasn’t the comforting hug from Carlos- more like he was a teddy bear being crushed by an over-sized baby. As he squirmed more, those arms clamped down on him. He felt Mr. Mackey’s hot breath on his neck.

“That was so good, boy. And your hot little body squirming against me has me ready to go again.”

Now Mikey could feel his teacher’s slimy erection pushing up against his crack. Before he could say ‘no!’, the larger body of his teacher rolled over onto him, pushing him into his bed.

“You’ve done it with Carlos, right? This shouldn’t be a problem for you.”

“mmmmph!” Mikey couldn’t say anything with his face in the pillow.

“You know, I’m so glad you volunteered tonight, Mikey. I haven’t been able to get Trace ready for this yet. I don’t know how long I could hold out, but now you’re here, I can finally ‘dip my wick’ in a tight boy pussy. Thank you!”

Mikey felt that blunt head brushing up and down, searching for his hole. When it finally hooked, he felt Mr. Mackey thrust inside. It hurt! Not as much as Daddy’s did, but it was better when he could control it, like when he did it with Carlos.

“Ooooohh!! It’s wonderful! Is this how Trace is going to feel? I could do this all day!”

Mikey felt his teacher begin to thrust into him. Luckily, the man was so turned on, the slime from his cock quickly lubricated the boy’s rectum. It was uncomfortable- the weight, the stink and the moist heat he felt from the man- not to mention how difficult it was to breathe through the pillow. But the more thrusts and the more slime, it was merely uncomfortable which was something Mikey could handle.

He waited for the inevitable, when the man thrust all the way inside and he could feel the steel-hard pole flexing as it pumped out more of his juice into Mikey’s rear. Thankfully, he didn’t fall asleep on top of him, but rolled off to the side to catch his breath. That let Mikey reach down and grab his discarded underwear which he used to soak up the stuff coming out of him.

“That was wonderful, Mikey. I can’t wait for Trace to be ready. He’s really coming along on his fellatio, you know. He can suck a load out of me in no time these days. He tries so hard for me.”

“Um, Mr. Mackey? There’s something I wanted to tell you, but you have to keep it a secret, okay?”

He felt the man’s hand on his back.

“You can tell me anything, Mikey. Here- let me help you.”

Mikey felt himself pulled back until he was laying on the bed. Mr. Mackey pulled his legs up and took control of the underwear. He began to wipe Mikey’s butt like a baby’s.

“Well, um, Trace isn’t really…”

He paused. He was going to break a trust with his new friend. He would try to say it in a way that didn’t really say what Trace had told him, but that Mr. Mackey would understand.

“Trace isn’t what?”

The finger started pushing the underwear up inside, trying to soak up more of the slime.

“Ungh! Well, I think maybe he isn’t… comfortable. You know, um, doing this stuff. I don’t think he’s ready. Know what I mean?”

Mr. Mackey stopped wiping him.

“You don’t think he’s ready? You mean, you don’t think he’s comfortable yet with adult stuff?”

“I don’t think so. I think it makes him feel…”

This would break the deal, if he finished that sentence, but luckily he didn’t have to.

“Oh! I think I understand.”

Mr. Mackey let out a huge sigh.

“I’ve been afraid that I’ve been pushing him to do things he’s not ready for- but it’s because I love him so much. I’ve been selfish, haven’t I? I should have been more sensitive to his needs.”

Mikey was so happy his teacher understood!

“Yeah! Like, maybe you could try something else. Something that wouldn’t make Trace feel bad. And I have an idea!”

Now Mr. Mackey ruffled Mikey’s hair.

“Well, that’s okay, boy! I’m flattered, but I don’t think it would work. If you had to satisfy both me and Carlos- you wouldn’t have time for homework or playing with your friends… plus I don’t think I could make it over every night.”

Mikey shook his head and hopped off the bed. Mr .Mackey watched as he fished through his pants pockets. When he found the slip of paper, he brandished it and handed it to Mr. Mackey.

“This is the number for Costa. He helped out Carlos when I… when I was uncomfortable. He’s really good! He even taught me some stuff!”

Mr. Mackey eyed the paper critically.

“So he knows a lot of techniques?”

Mikey nodded.

“Yeah, a lot! I mean, my Daddy taught me a lot but Costa showed me even more and I know Carlos really like his, um, you know- his boy pussy. He said he knew how to use it really good!”

Mr. Mackey folded the paper and put it in his pants pocket. He hugged Mikey close.

“I don’t know how to thank you for this, Mikey- and don’t worry. I won’t say anything to Trace.”

“You can’t tell Trace I told you, okay? Please?”

“I promise. I’ll pretend it was my idea, okay?”

Now happy, Mikey was glad he had volunteered, even if he hadn’t really wanted to feel anyone but Carlos inside him. It was a fair price to pay if he could help Trace. He knew Costa would do a good job and then Mr. Mackey wouldn’t have to make Trace feel icky!

The two made their way downstairs and Mr Mackey and Trace left to go home.

“Did you have fun with Mr. Mackey?”

Mikey nodded. Carlos looked at him for a moment.

“Are you sure, Mikey? Be honest.”

Mikey blushed and looked back at Carlos.

“Well, it was okay when I was sucking him and he was rubbing my cock, but I didn’t really want him to stick it in me.”

Now Carlos looked concerned.

“Did you tell him?”

Mikey was looking at the flatscreen which was still playing a show. He didn’t look back at Carlos- he didn’t want to cause any trouble.

“Mikey- answer me. Did you tell him you didn’t want him to?”

Mikey heard the seriousness in his voice and he had no choice but to look back at him or risk being rude.

“It’s okay. He didn’t hurt me.”

“That’s not what I asked, hijo. Did you tell him you didn’t want to?”

Mikey shook his head.

“I tried, but my face was in the pillow so I couldn’t. It’s okay, though. He wiped me clean after.”

Carlos didn’t look pleased.

“It’s okay, Carlos. I don’t want to cause any trouble, okay? I like Mr. Mackey and I want to be friends with Trace, okay? Please?”

“You can be friends with Trace all you want, but you’re not to do any sex stuff with Henry- Mr. Mackey- without me there, okay?”

Mikey nodded.

“So did they catch the Pool Man yet?”

Mikey was referring to the plot of the crime drama playing on the flatscreen, but Carlos’ answer was to turn off the device.

“We’ll restart it tomorrow so you can watch it from the start. Did you get your homework done?”

Again, Mikey nodded.

“Well, that’s good because it’s bed time. Let’s go, hijo!”

Mikey helped Carlos stand up and they went to the bedroom together. And even though Mikey hadn't really wanted it, it was Mr. Mackey’s cum that worked as the lubricant so he could ride his Poppy’s larger cock easily. He loved it when Carlos moaned his name.

Chapter 63: Billy

Summary:

Please, no more beads! Squirming from the tingles. Ichi in charge! Billy’s daring escape. A harrowing fight! Too much chakra!

Billy was having a problem brushing his teeth. He couldn’t do it while he excitedly talked to Robert about the ninjas he saw at the rock climbing place. Half the time Robert couldn’t understand him and the other half, toothpaste would ooze out of his mouth and drip down his chin. Eventually, Robert made him concentrate on his teeth and refused to answer any questions while he was brushing.

After, while Robert pulled his blanket over him and told him goodnight, he thanked his older brother for taking him and his friends to go rock climbing. He felt grateful because his mom and dad had agreed to let Billy go to the jumping over stuff like a ninja class! It never would have happened if Robert hadn’t taken them. Robert was the coolest! He kept thinking about the people jumping up walls and sliding across bars and landing in a roll as he drifted off to sleep.

*****

Billy became conscious of the metal piece in his rear end. He remembered he was in Orichitaru’s lab, being forced to make chakra batteries. He remembered he had been there for a week and Orenji still hadn’t found him. He wondered where his hero was.

His thoughts were interrupted as he felt his bowels filling with yet more of the thick ooze that would solidify into round-ish batteries. He started feeling cramps as the ooze didn’t seem to stop. Eventually, he cried out in pain and tried to jerk away, only to have his sensitive scrotum painfully yanked. His bowls felt more full than he could remember them ever being. He was really afraid that they would make him pop.

Before he realized it, the butt-needle was remove and the plug was placed into him. He felt the tingles rushing back and forth inside him- his body felt like he was holding a live wire. He could remember the past few days while Orichitaru kept making him produce the egg-sized and tiny batteries over and over. Each time it felt like the feelings lasted longer and longer until he felt like he was going to die, or maybe just leave his body and never come back.

That’s when he would feel the wooden device in his butt-hole twist and rub against that spot and whatever sludge inside him would heat up and form into whatever size they were meant to and it felt like his whole insides were vibrating along with them. Then, it wasn’t Chakra inside him that made his cock throb and his toes curl- it was the squishy, vibrating creations in his butt. And they would vibrate that spot until the wooden plug was removed and then either one by one or as a torrent of small beads, they would come out of him- each one teasing and pressing against that spot.

He was treated like an animal. He had to pee on the floor while strapped onto the horse-like furniture that held him in place for the rituals. Once, they brought in buckets of cold water and doused him with them. It made him shiver in his seat overnight, but at least it made his cock go down. By the end of each day, his outsides felt incredibly numb and his insides would be awash in the tingles. Ichi would feed him those rice triangles and sometimes some smoked fish. He kept touching Billy all over and the boy would have to whine and beg him to stop before his cock would come back and hurt.

“Wonderful! With this, we have all that we need for the plan! Tunabe will never know what hit her perfect village!”

Billy felt the marble-sized batteries vibrating inside him. They spread out and touched all of his insides. He moaned in anticipation of each of them sliding out of him. The marbles were harder than the egg-shaped ones and they would stack up and push against that spot. And this felt like the largest load yet. He knew he would be begging for relief after this.

The plug was removed and Billy just relaxed his bottom. As a testament to the intense feelings he experienced, his whole body flexed like a bow. While the flood of the little marbles started exiting his rear, he couldn’t help but moan and tense various muscles that had the effect of making his butt dance in the air. Even as it pulled on his little balls, his rear wiggled back and forth as the torrent of little balls pressed against his insides and his little hole flexed open for each one.

Plop plop plop plop plop splat splat plop plop plop plop splat splat splat plop plop… plop… plop… plop…

They started fast, keeping Billy’s fit little body squirming against the feelings. Most plopped into the wooden bowl, but he could also hear the splats from the ones that were flung out to the sides from his wriggling. Then- mercifully- the flow slowed down and the boy started to relax. His bowels cramped in pain as they adjusted to being completely full to now being able to relax back into position.

Billy’s body lay limp on the restraint. Well, limp except for that one part that stayed rock hard all day. He couldn’t seem to catch his breath after that. There were way more of the beads in that batch than he had ever done. Of course, it made sense- he had gotten chakra from three of the teen ninjas before he was plugged. He was getting better at holding the chakra in and letting it grow. He wondered if he could use that to escape somehow.

Now Billy felt hands on him and he was surprised to see two of the teens un-strapping him from the restraint. It was still early and he had expected many more hours of torture before being taken off the restraint. Then he remembered that Orichitaru had said that he had all he needed. He watched the man as the two ninjas strapped him back into his chair. The gaunt, pale figure with the dead eyes took some of the battery-goo from the workbench and put it into a satchel. Then he reduced the flame under a couple of his beakers and put out all the rest. Billy tried not to let his happiness show on his face, but Orichitaru was leaving and it didn’t look like he was going to take Billy with him!

“Ichi, I want you to stay here and watch over things while we’re gone.”

“I’ll do it,” San said excitedly.

Both Ichi and Orichitaru looked at the young teen and now it looked like San was regretting speaking up. The pale man with the long face smiled at San. The smile held not joy or warmth. To Billy it looked like something that didn’t really know what a smile was, but knew other people expected it. It sent shivers through his body.

“Um, never mind, Orichitaru, sir. Please forgive my impertinence.”

“I suppose you would also want me to take of the seal on it’s orgasms? Are you that into little boys, San?”

Now the young teen looked scared and took a step back. He quickly bowed.

“I’m sorry, boss Orichitaru!”

“Well? Do you want to make him feel orgasms? Tell me, what would you do with all that Chakra you’d accumulate after a couple of his orgasms?”

San hadn’t thought about that and everyone could see it. Orichitaru’s smile didn’t waver or change. His dead eyes watched the young teen as he thought through his answer.

“Um, I could go to the practice room and train. I could use up a lot of chakra doing that!”

Orichitaru seemed to consider it, and San began to look hopeful.

“No. There’s too many risk factors and I don’t want to loose my converter. Sorry, San. But maybe we can find you a boy to play with on the way to my other lab. There are a few villages between here and there.”

San looked sad, but he bowed deeply and thanked Orichitaru. Billy had been hoping that San would be the one to stay behind. He had equally been hoping that the orgasm seal would be released. Not because he wanted orgasms with San, but because he wanted to trick San into letting him escape and he didn’t want his orgasms sealed forever in Ninja World. Especially not if Mikey was going to be here! But unfortunately, it wasn’t going to happen.

He spent the day in the dimly-lit lab, doing what he could to exercise his muscles so they wouldn’t cramp. Especially his butt! It seemed to stay numb unless he really strained against his bindings. He wished Oreji were there to let him out.

Ichi came with more food and even took him to go poop in the bathroom. Well, in a little hole in the floor that stank real bad. He was on a lead that was attached to his arms, which were tied behind his back. He stooped over the hole.

“You’d better pee, too. If I have to clean up after you in the lab, you’re going to pay for it, brat.”

With relief, the boy emptied his cavities and Ichi surprised him with a cold shower using some water techniques that made the water run through every cranny. He actually felt clean as he was yanked back down the corridor that led back to the laboratory and his chair.

When he got near the chair, Ichi pulled him forward and started to undo the strap on his arms. He was preparing to put Billy back in the chair, but Billy saw something that gave him a glimmer of hope!

It was, in fact, a glimmer. He saw the tell-tale flash of aqua-green of one of the marbles that that was missed! It had rolled all the way to the base of the chair and was almost under it. If it wasn’t for the angle of the light, he would never have seen it.

As soon as his arms were free, he spun on Ichi and pushed at him- knocking the surprised teen back a few steps. Billy tried to dodge past him, but as he figured- in the narrow confines in front of the chair, there was no way past the larger teen.

“Please don’t strap me into the chair! Please just let me sleep in a bed? Please?”

Billy let some of his chakra flow into his legs and he pushed off, his hands on Ichi’s chest but the older teen was more experienced and had already distributed his chakra to fend him off. Billy was pushed back to land on his butt in front of the chair. He groaned and pretend to be having trouble standing up as his hand desperately searched for the marble-sized battery.

It didn’t take long to find it and get it into his hand. He was naked and he had no where to hide it and besides- with his arms strapped down, he wouldn’t be able to do anything with it once the older teen left him alone. So without another choice, he secreted the battery in his mouth. As with the other one, once it was on his tongue, it started to disolve.

“Sorry, kid! Orichitaru would skin me alive if I didn’t follow his plans. Just be lucky I can even take you to the poop-hole. Now get in the chair or I’ll break your arms and legs and put you there anyway!”

That last part dripped with anger and killing intent and it made Billy so afraid, he broke out into a sweat. He began to shiver even more as he reluctantly sat in the chair. He really didn’t want his bones broken. He would need them to escape.

“I’m in charge here and if you don’t do exactly what I tell you to do, I can punish you severely, got it?”

Billy nodded emphatically. He felt disgust as more of the shell that had been in his butt turned to a thick, slimy ooze that coated his tongue like that sperm stuff that came out of Orenji and the others at The Village Shrouded by Trees. It was gross, but he was desperate to escape and get back to the Village. This place was so boring and wasted time he could be using to train with Orenji.

Ichi looked at him critically for a moment while Billy stared back at him. Billy calmly watched him tighten each strap around him, checking each again to make sure they were secure. He paused again as Billy watched him, closed mouthed. The teen’s eyes narrowed for a moment. Billy just looked back at him with the bright blue eyes, wondering when he would go away and if the bead would dissolve first. After a moment, Ichic turned away and headed toward the door.

“Don’t give me any trouble, brat, and we’ll get along fine.”

Billy watched the retreating back of the older teen for a moment before he shut his eyes. When Ichi left, the lights in the room would go out, except the few glowing glass tubes on the workbench. He wanted to prepare his vision before then.

As soon as he heard the door close, he opened his eyes back up. He could see in the din light of the workbench. It was then the the battery finally dissolved to the point where it released it’s contents and suddenly Billy’s erection sprang back up and he again squirmed at the erotic feelings.

He knew he didn’t have much time- the chakra would continue to grow inside him until… well, he wasn’t really sure. The adults at the Village all said it was dangerous and the feelings became unbearable as he accumulated to his limits so until being captured, he had always let off his chakra before it became dangerous. He knew he needed to spend it- to use it and drain it and he had an idea that came to him while he was watching himself be strapped in.

He concentrated a large amount of chakra into his arms. Specifically, his bones and muscles. Once they felt tingling with power, he pressed his fists down against the chair arms, trying to pull the straps free. The chair creaked under the assault- something he had never been able to do with all his earlier struggles. He gained confidence.

Again, he sent a lot of that growing chakra into his arms and again, he pushed down with his fists, trying to get the leverage to break the straps. Again the chair creaked and this time, the metal arms of the chair bent slightly. Another gathering of chakra and he pushed down on the arms of the chair with all his might and the arms bent under the pressure of his chakra-backed strength! With the arms bent down, the straps loostened and he was able to free his arms! He quickly released the straps that bound the rest of him down.

He got up from the chair and moved as silently as he could to where the light from the corridor outside leaked under the door. He stopped and listened- not even daring to breathe. But then a sudden moan he couldn’t suppress broke the silence. He hadn’t heard anything and anyway, he needed to burn more of the chakra off before it became too much. He cracked the door and peeked outside.

After a couple of minutes observing outside, Billy couldn’t see any movement outside the room. He slipped out the the room and quietly shut the door behind him. He had gotten away!

But now he didn’t know which way to go. He couldn’t feel a breeze, and he was asleep when they brought him in so he didn’t know which way was out. He decided to go the opposite way from the toilet and the shower under the principal that they probably wouldn’t want every guest to smell the poop-hole. He hugged the wall and moved into corridor, hopefully toward the exit.

It was fifteen minutes later as Billy moved slowly, constantly stopping to listen and also prodding any suspicious blocks in front of him and keeping a keen eye out for wires across the corridor. He knew Orichitaru liked traps in his secret hideouts.

He moved past several doorways. Some, like the kitchen, were open. He moved past the closed ones, not daring to open them and risk getting caught. He had just entered another blank area of corridor with no doors when he heard the sounds of fighting ahead.

 

“I’ll make you regret invading Lord Orichitaru’s territory!”

Billy moved forward more quickly, wanting to see around the bend where the fight was. He just knew it was Orenji and the ninja from the Tree Village who came to rescue him. He hoped they wouldn’t kill Ichi. He guessed the guy wasn’t that bad of a person. He had cleaned him up good.

“Get him, Orenji! Knock his block off for stealing little Billy!”

That voice sent chills down his back as he instantly recognized it. It was Saccharine, Orenji’s team mate. He suddenly remembered he was completely naked and he got bashful. He suddenly didn’t know what to do. He wanted out of there, but he didn’t want her to see his butt and his dick! He stooped low to the ground and risked a look.

Down the corridor, it opened up into a room where he saw Orenji facing off against Ichi with Saccharine, Cheekymaru, and Tiba with his dog Akitamaru in the background. Ichi stood blocking the corridor, threatening the Villiage ninjas. Billy didn’t have time to wait- the feelings inside him were already making his legs get wobbly. He stayed low to the floor and moved silently up behind the teen ninja until he lept-

He landed on Ichi’s shoulders and used his chakra as if he were sticking to a tree. His extra weight over-balanced the enemy teen and he fell backwards. When he hit the ground, Billy used his chakra to launch off of him to finally rejoin Orenji and go back to the village!

“Brat! I told you what would happen if you disobeyed Orichitaru! If you thought how you were treated was bad before, just wait!”

“Orenji’s here and he’s going to kick your butt!”

Billy stood in front of his hero in a ninja pose with one arm in the air to proclaim his hero’s ability! Then he saw Saccharine looking at his privates and blushing. His eyes got big and he hastily used both his hands to cover himself.

“Good to see you Billy! We were all worried about you when you disappeared from the village!”

Billy felt his strong hand on his head, ruffling his hair. He realized how much he had missed that. And even though through the whole captivity, he was sure he was going to get rescued, just feeling his hero’s contact made him feel all teary inside.

“You think Lord Orichitaru only left me to guard his lab? You’re very mistaken…”

They looked and from inside his shirt, the teen on the ground produced a paper with a seal on it.

“Stop him!”

Billy wasn’t sure who shouted it, but before anyone could move, Ichi bit his finger and smeared blood across the front of the seal, activating it.

The team from the village stopped and looked around, wondering what the seal had done. They were all on high alert. Billy couldn’t take it anymore- he had to burn off some chakra before he popped!

“I’ll look!”

Before anyone could stop him, the boy ran up the wall and stood on the ceiling to look around. He paused at the top for a moment while he scanned the darkness, but then his legs wouldn’t let his sit still- he ran down the other side as fast as he could. Then he used more chakra to launch himself back up to land on the ceiling again. It was growing faster than he could burn it off unless something happened soon.

“What’s wrong with you, Billy? You’re acting crazy!”

“I’ve got too much chakra and I can’t make it go away! I need to burn it off!”

The sentence came out fast and he took off again, running a circle from floor to wall to ceiling and back around. It was working a little- the chakra wasn’t building up as fast.

“That’s crazy! Hurry up and come down here- I’ll help you out, buddy!”

“You can’t. Lord Orichitaru himself sealed his orgasms and a little genin like you will never be able to remove the seal. Unless he goes through the procedure to drain it, he will die soon. And I’m the only one here who knows how to do it!”

“No way! Is this guy telling the truth, Billy? You can’t cum?”

Now a tear escaped Billy’s eye as he remembered the horrible days he spent in the almost constant agony of unquenched arousal.

“Yes. He’s telling the truth. They make me full of chakra and then they put this goo stuff in my butt and then all my chakra would go into the goo and make batteries.”

“Oh, wow. That sounds terrible! What are the batteries used for?”

Before the boy could answer, the whole team heard the clicking and clacking of puppets coming down the corridor from where they had entered the secret lab. They all looked, giving Ichi a chance to escape back toward the living area. Soon, shapes could be seen moving toward the group from out of the darkness.

Orenji grabbed Billy before he could get past and asked him, “Who are those guys?”

“Puppets! It what Orichitaru is using the batteries for!”

The boy leapt from the ground straight to the roof. Orenji crouched and pulled out his kunai as the others took defensive stances.

“How did we miss these guys?”

“Well, they probably don’t move at all until they’re activated. We couldn’t have sensed them without someone from the Fyuga clan doing a full sweep with their chakra. But that’s not important right now, Orenji! We have to protect Billy!”

Billy looked down at Saccharine, grateful that she felt he was important. She was looking up at him and they made eye contact for a moment before she blushed again and looked away. Billy had forgotten to cover himself again!

“This is a real bummer, but we’re going to have to fight our way out. Orenji- make some clones to create a front line. You and Tiba are our heavy hitters. Tiba, you and Akitamaru back him up.”

Cheekymaru looked as tired and bored as always as he laid out the strategy to the other team members.

“Orenji- pay special attention when they attack your clones. We need to know how powerful they are. If we need to we can retreat into the corridor and force them to bunch up but I don’t want to get trapped in there unless it’s really necessary.”

Orenji smacked one hand over his fist with a smile.

“Don’t worry about retreat! My clones and I will take care of these guys in no time! Know it!”

Orenji made his sign for the clones and suddenly the team was surrounded by multiple copies of the ninja in orange.

“C’mon Akitamaru- we can’t let this guy show us up!”

Tiba and Akitamaru transformed together into two feral-looking Tibas with sharp fangs and claws. Before the army of Orenjis could attack, the two launched themselves into the air over the heads of the clones and performed a spinning attack against the puppets.

From his perch on the roof above the room, Billy watched as the two puppets that Tiba and his dog were aiming at jumped to the side much quicker than their wobbly, clackity pace would allow them to. Another, much larger puppet that looked like it was a large shield on legs moved into place and then two warriors slammed into it with a huge ‘gong!’ sound. They were repelled and bounced back to lay groaning on the floor at the Orenji clone’s feet.

“That was pathetic! Let me show you how it’s done!”

The Orenji clones prepared several orbs of swirling wind called Rahsengun. Each orb was made of chakra that caused the wind inside it to swirl at insane speeds and when pressed against a target, it would rend and tear it like a drill. It was Orenji’s most powerful attack. The clones launched themselves against the puppets and something strange happened. Though some of the Rahenguns landed on some puppets, other puppets put out their hands and many of the glowing blue orbs disappeared! That was followed by the puffs of smoke that signaled a clone being defeated and in less than a minute, all of Orenji’s clones were gone!

Orenji himself didn’t disappear, he got knocked down in the middle of the crowd of puppets. He was struggling to his feet as they surrounded him. One behind him raised a kunai in one wooden hand but before it could plunge the sharp weapon into his hero’s back, Billy used his chakra to launch himself from the ceiling and onto the back of the attacking puppet, knocking it down.

Immediately, two of the thin ones turned toward him and he launched himself back to the ceiling before they could do anything. It was a good thing too, because he heard two popping sounds and when he looked back down, the puppet he had landed on was wrapped in nets!

“They’re trying to capture you, Billy- get away from them!”

Billy looked to see that Orenji wasn’t surrounded anymore and started to run across the ceiling, back to the others.

“There’s a whole bunch of ‘em! There’s more coming down the hallway!”

Billy was breathless with the news. Cheekymaru looked grim as he watched Tiba and Akitamaru make another attack, directly against the large shield puppet. This time the puppet was pushed back and a small crack appeared in the shield but they paid a toll and landed on the ground.

As two of the thinner puppets moved in toward them, Cheekymaru knelt and cast a handsign. As the two fast puppets extended their hands, each palm sprouted a Rashengun! Each puppet lashed out to strike one of the pair with the deadly spell, but before either could land, Tiba and Akitamaru slid away from them and toward the Village ninja.

When the spells struck the floor where the two Tree warriors had been, Billy had to turn and duck down to shield his face from the flying debris. The Rashengun spell tore apart the stone floor and sent the debris flying like bullets through the air. Billy could hear the ‘Pong! Pong! Pong! Pong!’ sound as bits of rock pelted the shield bearer. And even though he was several feet away, he felt the cuts and abrasions as bits of stone floor struck his body at super fast speeds. Suddenly, he was afraid for Orenji, who had been near where it happened.

“They can absorb our spells and use them against us!”

Cheekymaru called out the warning to the others. That made sense. Billy had wondered how a puppet had cast a spell that only a few ninja knew. Someday, when he got better control over his chakra, Orenji told him he would learn how to cast it as well. Billy couldn’t wait. He could use a big spell like that to drain away his chakra in an emergency. He started jumping up and down, sending chakra through his legs to burn more off.

“What are you doing, Billy?”

Saccharine looked completely annoyed.

“I’ve got too much chakra…”

Jump!

“and it keeps building up…”

Jump!

“and I have to use-”

“Alright! I get the picture, but do you have to jump? It’s going to make you a target!”

Jump!

“What else can I do?”

As she thought about it, an orange blur passed between them, followed by a thud! They both looked to see Orenji fall from the wall into a heap on the floor. The puppets had taken out their main person! Saccharine rushed to start healing him. Billy looked back at the puppets. Tiba and Akitamaru were struggling to hold them back and even Cheekymaru was grunting under the effort of using his shadow hands to restrain them. Billy knew they were in trouble.

“It’s okay, Saccharine! Don’t worry about me- I mean, that barely hurt!”

“Sit still, Orejni! I can feel the cracked rib and your thumb and shoulder are completely dislocated.”

“Well, hurry up!”

Saccharine didn’t say anything to her teammate, but her face showed that she was going to have a talk with him after they got out of the mess they were in. She held her hands over his back and sent healing chakra into him.

Jump! Jump! Jump! Jump!

“Whatcha doin’ Billy?”

“He’s got too much chakra and he has to burn it off. I just wish he could do it in a less conspicuous way.”

“Oh- is that all? Well, c’mere and I’ll take all ya got to fight these guys!”

Billy stopped jumping and moved over to Orenji. He was frustrated! There was nothing he wanted more than to feel his chakra flow into Orenji’s gentle mouth, but it couldn’t happen!

“I can’t. Orichitaru sealed my orgasms so I wouldn’t waste chakra.”

Orenji looked outraged!

“You’re kidding me! Why that two-bit slimy dirtbag! Who does he think he is?”

“Would you guys hurry it up over there? They’re starting to break through! We need your clones now, Orenji!”

Cheekymaru had sweat running down his face and he looked like he was using the last of his chakra. Tiba and Akimaru looked like they could use Saccharine’s healing soon. Orenji stood up and shook out his shoulders.

“Don’t worry! You guys can take a break. I’ll take care of these guys, no problem!”

With that, he made his handsign and cast his clone spell and suddenly there were at least thirty Orenji’s between him and the puppets. Cheekymaru sat heavily on the floor as he released his spell. Tiba and Akitamaru limped back to where Saccharine was, next to the wall. She immediately began to heal them.

Jump!

Jump!

Jump!

Billy stopped on the ceiling and poured his chakra into his legs and feet. It helped a lot, though it wouldn’t work as a cure. At best, it caused the chkra to grow inside him much slower- or rather, he could only burn off most of the chakra being generated inside him. He just wished he could use his chakra to do something…

Then he looked back down on the floor, seeing the carnage from the battle and he got an idea. He dropped back down, using his chakra-enhanced legs to absorb the landing. He reached down and started collecting the little stones that were cast off when the floor was demolished. There was maybe something he could do!

He borrowed a pouch from Tiba, who was being healed by Saccharine. He moved quickly and filled it with the irregularly shaped stones. These were different from the ones he had practices with. The river stones were smooth and felt nice in his hand. These stones were sharp and had jagged edges as if they were still angry at being torn apart. It didn’t matter. He knew he could adjust if needed.

He jumped back up on the ceiling and used his chakra to anchor himself as he fingered the last stone he had picked up. He felt it’s weight and it’s balance, scanning the puppet army, looking for a target. As he looked, he also began to move chakra into his arm, like he had done in the chair. It wasn’t something he could do while in a fight, but right now he was overflowing with chakra and had time to concentrate.

He almost got distracted as every few seconds, there was another pop and cloud of smoke as the puppets defeated another clone. After what seemed like a long time, he felt like he was ready. He locked onto one of the skinny puppets and took aim at one of it’s eyes. He wound back and threw!

The throw nearly dropped him off he ceiling! His arm moved faster than he had ever made it move before. It’s momentum pulled him around until he had to release one of his feet to let himself spin, or suffer major pain. He also realized that re-inforcing the muscles and the bone wasn’t enough! He also had to strengthen his shoulder! That hurt!

After getting his foot re-anchored and rubbing his sore shoulder, he looked at the puppet he had targeted. He got excited as the head had a hole, right next to where the left eye was! He could damage them! Again, he poured chakra into his arm, and this time he also included his shoulder. This time, he would try to throw only with his arm and not do a wind-up. He threw again and this time, the puppet’s eye shattered as the sharp stone hit it!

“Pong! Pong!”

More of Orenji’s clones were disappearing and soon he had to create more. Tiba and Akitamaru rejoined the fight. With Cheekymaru using his shadow powers to hold a puppet in place, Orenji, Tiba and Akitamaru were able to destroy a puppet. Billy was able to destroy his target’s other eye!

As he prepared to throw another stone, one of the Orenjis took a nasty hit that drove him into the floor! It didn’t disappear. It was the original and he had gotten slammed when he had moved in to attack a puppet. The army may be automatic, but they seemed to be very coordinated. Billy worried for his hero as the teen ninja got slowly back to his feet, wiping the blood off his mouth.

“Be careful, Orenji! I just got done healing you!”

Saccharine had several kunai in her hand. She stepped forward and one by one, she threw them at the puppets in the back. She had a strong throw and when a kunai struk one of the wooden puppets, it lodged tightly in it. Billy didn’t notice the wrappings on the hilts.

Suddenly, the kunai began to explode! The ninja healer had wrapped the handles in explosive runes! Wood and metal were flung out as the powerful explosions broke them. When it ended, several of the puppets lay in pieces on the floor of the room!

Suddenly his efforts with his stones seemed stupid and useless. But still, he charged up his arm and threw again. Useless against the puppets or not- it was still the best way he knew to burn up his chakra. And besides, his hero would never give up and neither would he!

By the time his bag was empty, Tiba and Akitamaru were laying on the floor, both injured. Cheekymaru was on his last legs and Orenji and his clones were no longer trying to destroy them- they were simply trying to keep them away from his friends.

“I’m out of chakra- I can’t heal you guys!”

“Billy! Come down here, please.”

Billy dropped down next to Cheekymaru.

“We need your chakra. We’re going to have to figure a way to get it out of you.”

“I don’t know how! I can’t release it, cause… you know. Orichitaru used some seal to make it release into that goo they kept putting in me.”

“Well, the seal can’t be infinite! I think if we get enough chakra into you and under the right conditions…”

“No way, Cheekymaru. It’s too dangerous! Do you want Billy to explode or something?”

Cheekymaru looked at Saccharine with irritation.

“I don’t think he will. I think the chakra will break the seal. The trick will be to give him the chakra slowly, gently so it doesn’t rebound.”

Saccharine put her hands on her hips.

“And how do you propose to do that? As far as I know, when you boys give your chakra it’s all or nothing. Do you really think you can give him just a little at a time?”

She looked dubious.

“It’s true. When boys give chakra it’s like opening a floodgate. But I suspect that when a girl gives chakra, it’s gentle. Girls always do things more gently than boys.”

Saccharine looked angry and then she looked surprised. Then she put a hand over her mouth and in a sign of denial, she waved her other hand at Cheekymaru as if she were cleaning a dirty window.

“No, no no no… NO! There’s no way I’m going to do that here, with Billy!”

“Okay. I guess we’ll just die then, and Billy will stay as Orichitaru’s lab experiment.”

The pink-haired girl looked troubled. She looked around and saw her injured friends. She looked down at her hands and then at Billy.

Jump!

He couldn’t stand it anymore. Whatever they were talking about was taking too long! He did reverse deep-knee bends on the ceiling, using as much chakra as he could. He dropped down again.

“Billy, we’re going to try and break the seal on your chakra-”

Jump!

He looked down at her irritated face. He wondered why she was blushing so much. He dropped.

“we think we can break the seal, but it means that I’ll have to give you chakra-”

Jump!

He looked again and now he was intensely curious. He wondered how girls gave chakra. He knew they didn’t have a penis. He wondered what he would have to suck on to get it out of her. He dropped.

“It means that-”

“Okay.”

She blinked.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. I need to get it out and you guys need to use it so we have to do something. Just show me what I need to suck on.”

Now her face turned even more scarlet and she turned away.

“I’m sorry you don’t have time to be bashful, Saccharine. Tiba and Akitamaru are down and Orenji’s almost out of chakra. If we don’t start now, we may as well forget it. You’ll need to be naked.”

She looked shocked for a moment, but Cheekymaru’s look made her turn abruptly away from him. But after a moment, she began to take off her flak jacket.

They watched as she finished disrobing. Billy was struck by her appearance. He had seen Orenji and other boy ninjas naked, and he liked how they looked. He liked the muscles and the powerful erections. But Saccharine’s naked form was different. It was soft and smooth and the way she kept her arms around herself as if to protect herself and a different little tingle swept through him. He couldn’t take his eyes off her.

“Okay, now lay down on your clothes.”

She spread out her outfit and lay down on it.

“No, on your back. Billy’s going to need to get to your-”

“Okay, I get it.”

She turned back around, her supple arms covering her budding breasts and whatever wasn’t a penis, but was between her legs. She noticed Billy’s open-mouth stare and blushed again.

“Okay Billy. Now you need to go to her.”

Billy didn’t listen. His whole mind was stuck on looking at Saccharine’s naked body. Where the boys were hard, her body was soft. Her stomach was as flat as Orenji’s, but his felt like granite. Hers would feel like… like…

A strong hand grabbed his shoulder and shook him out of his reverie.

“I get it Billy, but we have no time! Move over here. Saccharine, uncover yourself.”

Billy was moved up to the teen girl. Reluctantly, she uncovered herself and Billy was surprised to see a slit between her legs that had a patch of curly, pink hair. His gaze moved up her body to her chest and for some reason, he wanted to touch and squeeze those lumps. Then his gaze traveled up farther until suddenly, he locked onto her eyes. He sucked in a breath.

“You’re soooo pretty!”

Now she blushed even more, but for the first time, her face had a smile.

“Yes she is, but I need you to pay attention…”

“I mean, you make my whole body feel tingly!”

Cheekymaru sighed.

“This is such a bummer!”

He dropped to one knee and made a handsign. Suddenly, Billy felt himself lifted into the air. Cheekymaru’s shadow hands were moving him into place above the teen girl’s body. But instead of moving his mouth between her legs like he had expected, the hands moved his cock to her slit. He watched her surprised expression as his cock was grasped. He gasped as he was lowered and his cock entered her.

It was warm and wet inside! It wasn’t like a mouth- there was no tongue rubbing his little pole, nor did the lips move to push back his foreskin, but it was tight and the texture was… like nothing his cock had felt before. The implacable hands pushed him down until his hips felt fused to hers. Then the hands pushed him up again- barely more than an inch- and then he was pulled back down. It felt so good, his breathing deepened and he started making little, whining moans.

After a moment, he felt a shadow hand on his head. He opened his eyes and saw one of those squishy breasts in his face. The nipple was hard and much bigger than his older brother’s when they got hard. It kind of flared out at the end and he couldn’t help but suck it into his mouth. The hands moved his body at a fast, but constant pace.

Saccharine moaned and Billy felt his body squeezed by her legs. Something thick and rubbery was rubbing against him as his cock plunged into her slit. Saccharine started gasping and calling his name.

“Billy… oh…. Billy…. Oh… oh…. Oh! Oh! Oh! Nnnnnnnnggggggggg!”

As she started going crazy and the hands locked him onto her thrashing body, he felt chakra entering into him. Like Cheekymaru had said, getting chakra from Saccharine was a lot more gentle than from the boys! When he got chakra from Orenji or Cheekymaru or the other boys, it felt like the chakra would break over him like a cliffside rock under a wave. With Saccharine, the water wasn’t an ocean with huge waves, but like the waves that broke on the shore of a lake. They were gentle and soothing.

But it was still chakra and it still increased those feelings. He grunted in frustration- he really, really needed to give his chakra. And he really, really, really, really needed to have an orgasm!

The hands began again and his cock was moving in and out of her, being warmed by her- being squeezed by her. It was pressed against the texture that was oddly slick and yet still made his cock feel real good! And now she had a new scent that was like what he smelled after Orenji or his older brother had been exercising.

Where his brother’s scent was more acrid. Smelling it made him excited and want to train or play tag or wrestle. The teen girl’s scent was more subtle and it made him relax and want to hug her and cuddle. It filled his senses as his cock was stimulated. He switched breasts and to his surprise, Saccharine once more tensed and moaned and gave him chakra. He started to whimper under the strain of having to hold so much. He wanted to orgasm so bad right now, his eyes started to tear up because it was so unfair!

“I have an idea. Maybe he needs more stimulation. There’s something my dad told me about.”

It was Tiba. He had woken up.

“Use your shadows to pull his cheeks apart.”

Billy felt his butt cheeks pulling apart. It was weird feeling the cold air on his pucker while his cock was so warm and stimulated.

“And you should use one of your hands to pull back his foreskin.”

Tiba was right behind him. He was only listening with half an ear because he was overcome by the feelings from his cock and the gentle flow of chakra as Saccharine flowed from orgasm to orgasm. When he felt his foreskin pulled back and that hot, slippery but rough sensation was happening directly on his tip- he started crying.

“I need to cum! I need to cum! I can’t take it!”

“You can do it, Billy! Know it!”

Orenji’s words cut through Billy’s distress. He looked over and the teen ninja was down to just a couple of clones. His face was bruised and he was favoring a leg but he was still fighting hard to protect them. He stopped whining and concentrated on the feelings and keeping the chakra under control. He wondered what would happen if he poured chakra into his cock like he did his legs and arms.

He would never know if that worked because at the exact same time he charged his privates with chakra, a warm, rough tongue pushed onto his butt hole and wiggled around. He gasped at the feeling and for a second, it felt like his whole body felt hot, like it was in a desert. And finally, he saw a bright flash as the seal was finally broken. It was the last coherent thought the boy had for several minutes.

Unlike when he was in a mouth, the slippery, warm feeling made him seem to melt into his orgasm. It was hard to tell when the gooey feelings of thrusting into Saccharine got amplified into a world-shaking feeling of a powerful orgasm. He couldn’t feel the shadow hands, the tongue on his butt added little waves of feeling that blended with the orgasm. His body pumped and pumped, trying to spray out sperm that wouldn’t be produced for a long time. Of course, Billy was a converter so sperm wasn’t the only thing his body had to offer.

Saccharine’s body was bent like a bow and just as tight. Her eyes stared toward the ceiling, but she saw nothing past the flashes of bright lights that were a side-effect of her whole nervous system being flooded with orgasms and chakra. She was just conscious enough to hold out her hands and send out healing chakra as she screamed her orgasm out to the whole lab complex.

Usually, Saccharine’s healing magic came out like a soft green glow that surrounded her hands. She would hold them close to allow the healing chakra to pass into her patient. That was usually. This time, with the sudden rush of power she got from Billy, the healing chakra came out like a floodlight. Everyone near her felt not just healed, but energized as the powerful beams moved slowly over them. After a moment, the beam began to dim until little Billy once more curled his toes and clenched his butt. Then the beam’s power returned.

“Way to go, Billy! Thanks, Saccharine- that really hit the spot!”

Orenji got up again, his bruises fading even as they watched. Akitamaru stood up and so did Cheekymaru. The tactician smiled at the couple pleasuring each other and pulled back his shadows. He redirected them at the puppets as the team began to work together to destroy them.

Billy lay his exhausted head down on Saccharine’s breasts. He watched the battle through fading eyes as he basked in the warmth and softness of Saccharine’s body and luxuriate in the feeling of well-being her healing chakra had given him. He had almost drifted off to sleep when Orenji yelled out to the team.

“No way! I already clobbered that guy! Be careful everyone! Something weird's going on!”

Tiba squinted and looked into the darkness. Then his eyes opened in surprise.

“Now I see it- bits of the broken puppets are joining together into new puppets! We have to destroy them down to their individual parts!”

Alarmed, Billy looked past the fighters and now he could make out an unbroken arm pulling itself toward a torso that had no arms or legs. When it got there, it attached itself to the torso’s arm socket and now the torso dragged itself along with one arm toward a leg attached to another, broken torso!

As a new army of puppets began to confront the warriors, the conversations became more alarmed.

“Anyone have more paper bombs? Exploding kunai?”

“No, I’m out. I wish Pen-Pen were here! She’d have a million of them!”

“Stop wishing for equipment we don’t have! We’ll have to double our efforts, everyone! Orenji- stop show-boating and use your clones to restrict the puppet’s movement one at a time so Tiba and Akitamaru can get good strikes on them. Then, when they’ve knocked them down, use Rashenguns to splinter what’s left into pieces!”

“What’re you gonna do, Cheekymaru?”

“I’m going to use my shadows to protect your clones! And be careful not to let them absorb your spells!”

Orenji made a sour face- he didn’t like being told what to do, but he called forth even more clones and they moved on to start getting each puppet by itself so Tiba and Akitamaru could make their attack. Once a puppet was down, Billy watched as clones that were prepared launched their Rashengun attacks against the wooden people. The boy started feeling afraid and clung tightly to Saccharine’s soft form.

Now with the constant attacks and the sound of Orenji’s clones yelling at each other the sound in the room was almost painful. He saw as the fighters were slowly demolishing the puppets- breaking them to splinters that finally wouldn’t crawl across the floor to rejoin the others, but the cost in chakra was enormous. Soon the fighters were breathing hard and covered with sweat. Nervously, Billy saw new bruises appear on all the fighters.

“Can you do it with me again, Billy? It looks like they’re going to need more healing soon.”

Billy reached down and started rubbing his penis. It wasn’t responding. It seemed to have had enough chakra exchange for the day.

“It’s not working, Saccharine! Maybe if Tiba would lick me again or something!”

He felt the girl’s slender finger move down to rub and wiggle against his clenching hole. It felt good, but not as good as that tongue had felt. Frustrated, he tried to pull his foreskin back to rub directly on the tip, but without an erection, it was difficult.

“Hurry up, Billy! We need your chakra!”

“I’m trying! I swear!”

Billy tried to ignore the fight and his friends who were getting look at Saccharine’s pretty body and he tried! But for some reason, it just wasn’t working! He looked around at Tiba and Cheekymaru’s injured faces. At Orenji’s few remaining clones that were now being formed with bruises and cuts already on them from the original. He felt heartbroken- he needed to support his friends right now but we wasn’t able to do anything! He wished he had stayed Orichitaru’s prisoner rather than see his friends die.

Chapter 64: Mikey

Summary:

Back to Ninja Planet! Tree Village has been informed. Off to help rescue Billy! No way are you going to leave me here!

Mikey finished brushing the taste of Carlos’ thick cum out of his mouth. He had tried it the other way around once, but apparently a minty-fresh mouth made Carlos’ penis burn. He had felt bad about laughing at the way the man wriggled around, unable to touch his burning penis. He had quickly brought a wet washcloth and a ton of apologies.

He rinsed his mouth out and went to his bedroom where he closed the door and finally got into his bed. Each time he did, he remembered Costa and Trace and what they had done with them right here in his bed. He shook his head and worried about Trace and his dad and whether he would be happy. With those thoughts in mind, the little boy drifted off to sleep.

*****

Mikey was standing next to Maara in the big room. Dune Village ninja moved in and out carrying messages and research and leaving with more messages to deliver. Maara believed his story and now they were preparing to find Billy and get him back.

“ Start sending teams to these coordinates. They will be met by Ninjas from the Tree Village. We will coordinate with them on this mission. We need to get the converter away from Or i chitaru as quickly as possible or all the great villages will be threatened.”

“Yes, Lord Maara. Right away.”

“And notify Naki that we will be heading to the search area ahead of the main force. Tell him to provision a supply train and send it with several teams to help search.”

Mikey felt elated! He was going to get to help rescue Billy! He smiled and jumped up and down.

“When do we go? Can I get some kunai? Will you show me how to throw one real quick? How long will it take to get there?”

Maara looked down at him and stared at him for a moment as Mikey started telling them how cool Billy was and that he couldn’t wait for them to meet him.

“You’re not going. One converter in Orichitaru’s hands is a big enough risk.”

“But I want to help Billy and I want to meet the Tree ninjas in person.”

Maara’s expression didn’t change. He calmly answered the frenetic boy’s complaints.

“You’re never going to meet Billy here, nor any of the ninja from the Village in the Trees. In fact, we’re not even going to tell the Tree Village that you exist.”

Mikey was crushed. He almost whined, but even in his disappointment, Maara’s bearing reminded him that he was talking to this city’s president! He thought quickly.

“But they’re gonna know. Billy will tell them, ‘cause we talk about it together. Please? The Tree Village are cool people. It’ll be okay!”

“I’m not worried about Tree Village. The less people who know about you, the less chance that the Red Cloud Gang or another shady organization will attack the village to get you.”

Mikey thought about that. The Red Cloud Gang killed a lot of ninjas! They were all evil criminals who had joined together to take over the world and he knew that being captured by them could be even worse than Orichitaru. He shivered. It didn’t matter. He wanted to see Billy and Tree Village and Orenji. He wanted to go on missions and fight evil ninja. He couldn’t do all that if he was stuck in Dune Village.

“ But-”

“No. You’re not going.”

Maara dismissed Mikey by turning to his brother, the puppet master .

“Assign two guards to take Mikey to his room and watch him until we return.”

The large teenage puppet master nodded to his brother. He put his hand on Mikey’s shoulder.

“C’mon, kid. Don’t make trouble.”

Mikey turned to Maara.

“Please? I can help! I can recognize it if we find the lab. Billy described it to me.”

“And you described it to us, remember? Let’s go.”

Mikey resisted again.

“I need to help! Billy’s my friend!”

He pulled his shoulder out of Manchuro’s hand. The older boy sighed and pulled out a scroll. Before he knew it, he found himself trapped in the belly of one of Manshuro’s puppets! He banged on the sides as he felt himself being moved away from Maara and the start of the mission.

“It’s not fair! Let me go! Please, Manshuro? What if it was your friend?”

His complaints fell on deaf ears as he heard the teen ordering two ninjas to follow him. Mikey wondered who his guards would be and how he would get away from them. He stayed quiet all the way to his room, where he was dumped out of the puppet and onto his bed. Manshuro grinned at him.

“We should be back in a few days. Be good and they won’t have to put you in the jail.”

Mikey frowned, but he didn’t say anything. He knew he stood no chance while the expert puppeteer was around so he didn’t do anything that would make his stay any longer. The teen looked at him suspiciously.

“Watch him closely. He’s tricky.”

The other teen put his puppet into the scroll in a puff of smoke and left. One of the guards went to stand outside the door and the other stayed in his room and stood there without expression . This wasn’t good. He had hoped they would both guard outside but now he was stuck with a babysitter.

The man stood in front of the door and looked around as if ninjas could crawl out from under t he bed at any moment. The boy sighed and rolled off his bed and looked around the spartan room. There wasn’t a flatscreen or a console or even a smartphone here. He didn’t even have any of his toys and the thought of him playing with his Orejni action figures here in Ninja World made him giggle.

 

The man’s eyes shifted to him and he smiled back. He went to the closet, only to find the basic clothes they had given him. He decided to change out of the ninja outfit and into a shirt the weird short-shorts that kind of tied around his waist. It would make the guard guy relax and maybe he could be distracted.

As Mikey disrobed, he noticed that the man’s eyes, which before had been scanning the room with the regularity of a windshield wiper, now kept pausing on Mikey’s body. He remembered Carlos and Mr. Mackey telling him he was ‘hot’. He never paid much attention because Carlos would tell him that no matter what and Mr. Mackey wouldn’t want to make one of his students feel bad. But here was a stranger who seemed to like how Mikey looked. The boy blushed and for a moment he felt self-conscious.

Then came to mind the unwanted lessons from his evil Daddy. With shame he remembered how well it worked on the teenage Costa. He wasn’t proud of what Daddy had made him do for the teen and he didn’t want to act that way again- lying and tricking. But shortly he realized that he wanted to help Billy more than he hated his Daddy’s tricks and besides, it may be the only way out of his confinement.

He paused with his torso exposed right down below his belly button. Just the top of his underwear was showing over the red fabric of his ninja clothes. He stretched his arms into the air as if it was the nicest thing to get that outfit off and feel the air on his skin. He even let out a little moan. Then he looked at the man as if he had just remembered he was there.

“ You’re really strong, mister! Your arms are so big. Me and Billy will have arms that big someday- you watch!”

He ran his hands over his chest and stomach. He twisted around, looking at his body from different angles.

“I have to train a lot and eat right. That’s what Grant says.”

He looked at the man, and sure he had his attention, he pushed his outfit all the way off. He accidentally pushed his underwear down, too and he was suddenly naked in front of the guard. He moved his hands to cover himself and tried to look surprised. He made sure that the man was able to see all of him.

“Ooops!”

Mikey reached down and pulled his underwear back up.

“ Sorry.” He looked up at the man conspiratorially. “That was embarrassing!”

Now he tried to put on the strange shorts and couldn’t remember how to do it. He stood in front of the man and held out the strip of cloth.

“Please?”

The man sighed and knelt down in front of the nine year old. To Mikey’s surprise, he pulled down Mikey’s underwear!

“First thing you need to remember is that you don’t wear anything under a fundoshi.”

Now the man reached around and fed the cloth through Mikey’s legs. The large hand brushed Mikey’s sack more than was necessary and Mikey didn’t need to act when he made little gasps and pressed up onto his toes in surprise. That wasn’t the end of it, though. The man rubbed the cloth back and forth slowly, as if he were trying to measure it and it ended up rubbing over Mikey’s penis. By the time the man reached around him to pull it around, Mikey’s cock was flexing with his pulse.

A little more fumbling and many more brushes across his sack, his cock and even between his legs, the little shorts were secure around his waist. The guard patted him on his crotch and then cupped his erection. Mikey gasped again at the feeling and smiled at the man.

After a moment, he hopped up on the bed facing him. He sat cross-legged, his clear erection pushing out the fabric. He rocked back and forth.

“There’s nothing to do! I’m bored. Am I supposed to stay here for days with nothing to do?”

The man’s eyes locked onto Mikey’s crotch and the boy knew just what the man was thinking of doing with him. After a few moments, he hopped off the bed and approached the guard. He reached out and touched the man’s impressive arm.

“Oh, wow! It’s as hard as a rock!”

 

He felt up the man’s arm and when the man didn’t object, he let his hands start to roam over his chest.

“I can’t feel it under your uniform! Is that armor? How come my ninja outfit doesn’t have armor?”

“It’s called a Flak Jacket.”

Mikey looked up.

“Really? But it’s more than a jacket. What kind of armor is that?”

Now his hands dove under the man’s outfit and his fingers rubbed across warm flesh and indeed, he could feel the hard bumps of muscle on the man’s stomach.

“Oh, wow- you’re hard all over!”

Now his hands dipped down and he quickly reached into the man’s pants and he felt a hot, moist area. His fingers rubbed through some thick, wirey hair before grasping a rapidly inflating penis. He looked up at the man with a surprised expression on his face. The guard’s face looked a bit red and Mikey felt a firm grasp on his wrist and his hand was forced out of the man’s pants.

“Stop that! I’m on guard duty.”

Mikey looked down and watched as the bulge in the man’s pants grew and grew. He couldn’t see it, but from under the fabric, it looked impressive to the eleven year old boy. He let his eyes get big.

“Wow, mister! Your cock is huuuuuge!”

The man’s hands twitched as if he had to stop himself from covering up the stiff erection pressing out his pants. Then the man relaxed and went back to scanning the room. Mikey knew the man was ignoring him.

The wiry nine year old got back on the bed and lay on his stomach, showing off his butt. He didn’t know why a butt would be ‘hot’, but both Carlos and Mr. Mackey had told him that his was hot. He began kicking his legs and complaining to the guard.

“There’s nothing to do! Why can’t you play with me? I’m bored.”

The man didn’t respond.

“Maybe some cards? Do you know how to play cards? I wish we had a board game to play. Have you ever played Caton? I mean, it has a longer name, but I forget it.”

 

Again, the man ignored him and scanned the room robotically. Mikey rolled over and sat up cross-legged. As he listed all the board games and card games he knew, he let his hand caress his own penis, keeping it stiff. Once more, he had the man’s attention. Maybe there was something to this ‘hotness’.

“ How long do you have to guard me? After you get off work, maybe we can play a game?”

The man’s eyes kept looking down at Mikey’ hand teasing his erection as they scanned the room. Mikey yawned and stretched, then he sniffed his armpit.

“I’m going to need a bath! Don’t you guys all bathe together? I’ve never been in a bath with anyone else.”

The guard’s face got a little more red and now a wet spot started forming on the pants where he could easily see the tip of the man’s large erection stretching the fabric.

“ Can you get some cards? Or something else? I’m bored.”

Again, the man didn’t respond.

“Maybe some paper and some crayons? Do you have crayons here?”

Mikey looked at the man expectantly. When yet again, he got no response, he fell back onto the bed with a noise of exasperation.

“Bored, bored, bored, bored, bored… I’m sooooooooo BORED!”

He sat on his bed and started kicking his feet, making noise. Then he had an idea.

“Want me to sing you a song? It’s really famous where I come from.”

No response.

“One thousand bottles of pop on the wall, a thousand bottles of pop! Take one down, pass it around, nine-hundred-ninety-nine bottles of pop on the wall! Nine-hundered-ninety-nine bottles of pop on the wall! Nine-hundred-ninety-nine bottles of pop! Take one down, pass it around, nine-hundred-ninety-eight bottles of pop on the wall!”

He kept it up, singing not at the top of his lungs, but loud enough not to be ignored. He got all the way down to eight-hundred-fifteen bottles and then he stopped.

“I have to go to the bathroom.”

The man looked at him, relieved.

“Okay. Come along.”

Mikey jumped up and followed the man out of the door. They went down the hall to another room and Mikey recognized the bathroom. The cartoon show didn’t cover it, but it had an actual toilet that would flush. He did his business and left the little stall. The man had gone in with him and watched him carefully as he washed his hands. They got back to the room and Mikey did his bored routine again.

“Okay- Eight-hundred… eight hundred and… Where was I again?”

The man didn’t answer so Mikey shrugged.

“One thousand bottles of pop on the wall! A thousand bottles of pop! Take one down, pass it around, Nine-hundred-ninety-nine bottles of pop on the wall!”

After a few more verses, the man seemed to relent.

“If I get you something to draw with- that is something to draw quietly with- will you stop singing?”

“Will you take me to the bath later?”

The man swallowed and again, his eyes ranged across Mikey’s slim form.

“If I can. But not until I get relived. Is it a deal?”

“Okay! I’ll need different colors and a lot of paper because I’m not a good drawer.”

The man opened the door and had a quick conversation with the man outside. At first, Mikey thought the man outside would come in, but to his relief, the man stayed outside the door while the other guard went to go find some art supplies. Mikey moved around the room as he whistled softly.

He opened up the big window and he brought his naked feet up and placed them on the window seal. Then he stepped off of the ledge, concentrating his chakra in his feet like Billy had described to him. He moved a few strides down the wall before he turned back and used his rock-climbing skills combined with chakra to climb back up past the window and as quietly as possible, hid on the roof.

When the man returned, Mikey heard him say a bad word that he had never heard on the show! Then he heard a lot of people shouting shortly followed by an alert. He waited even longer and now he saw several ninja exit the building and head out away from the building in all directions at high-speed.

Mikey waited some more until everything was quiet. Then he slowly climbed back down to his room and peeked in. Seeing no one, he slipped inside and undressed. He stashed his tee shirt and fundoshi under the bed and put back on his ninja uniform. He peeked out the window and didn’t see any ninja so he slipped back out the window and down the wall.

He stayed at the bottom of the building, staying close so no one inside would happen to see him. Then he impatiently waited for a group of people to pass by and stepped out behind them as if he were part of the group.

 

He followed the small group, who glanced back at him but seeing the outfit of another Dunes ninja- they ignored him. Mikey saw the occasional flash of a Dunes ninja jumping across the rooftops ahead of him. They were searching for him, but hopefully, he could slip past them.

The group were clearly heading for the town center where merchants had their storefronts and stalls. That was fine- it was toward the front of the Dunes village where Mikey wanted to go. But when he saw the group of ninja moving through the marketplace, he ducked into an alley. He wasn’t sure he could just slip by the group of ninja who were scrutinizing the faces of everyone they passed. As if to reinforce his instincts, he saw one of the ninja grab a boy his age and hold up a piece of paper next to the boy’s face. The ninja shook his head and let the boy go.

Mikey was shocked. He had never seen a copy machine in the show, but they must have them? Or maybe they had a group of people who could draw really, really fast?

“But it’s only been about fifteen minutes since I ran away,” Mikey said to himself.

Really, really, really, really fast drawers. Now he was burning with curiosity to see what his picture looked like. He didn’t have time. He slipped down the alley before any of the ninja could see him.

At the other side of the alley, he was greeted by the large training area he had seen in the show. And luckily for him it was full! Full of ninjas training to fight- full of kids his age, all wearing the same thing he was! He hurried to a cart that was parked near the edge of the training area and then walked around it as if he were just taking a walk.

He walked up and stood behind a group of kids who were listening to a teacher discussing how to release chakra through their hands and feet. He described what it felt like and how the brain how to visualize it (he said visualize a lot!) to get different effects. He admonished the group to practice concentrating mana in their feet. Mikey looked down and ‘visualized’ the mana in his body collecting at his feet.

His feet began to tingle and he felt a little lighter. He lifted himself onto his toes and it felt like he wasn’t pushing against anything! His feet were so strong, lifting his body felt like a feather!

“Very good… er… son. Well done.”

Mikey started at the teacher’s presence. He was concentrating so hard on his mana, he didn’t notice the ancient old man making his way through the group, observing and correcting like a good coach. Mikey hastily bowed, hiding his face toward the ground before the old man could get a good look at him. The other kids giggled.

After the old man moved on the the next students, Mikey turned so as he practiced, he could look toward the front of the village to see what was going on. He was disappointed to see that there was still a lot of activity. He turned back and let himself relax a bit and work on the exercises. Training was the number one thing in Ninja World and Billy had said, “It’s really easy to learn new stuff there, but it’s really hard to do it good.”

Maybe he could learn something that would help him escape. He wished he had joined the class on being invisible.

“Who are you?”

Mikey looked around and saw a girl his age staring at him. Like him, she was bouncing up and down, apparently having learned the lesson like he did.

“Um, I’m new.”

She eyed him critically and then frowned at him.

“I know that- duh. I asked who are you?”

Mikey got nervous. He hadn’t planned on anyone seeing him, much less talking to him and asking him questions. He decided to go with the truth- some of it, anyway. Something told him he wouldn’t be able to lie to this girl easily.

“My name’s Michael, but my friends call me Mikey.”

“Where did you come from, Michael?”

Mikey got discouraged when when she didn’t call him Mikey.

“I just got here a few days ago. I’m staying over there in that big building. I’m going to become an awesome ninja like Lord Maara.”

She eyed him a moment longer, but then she seemed mollified at the mention of Lord Maara. He went back to bouncing up and down on the balls of his feet.

“Isn’t this cool? I feel so light, don’t you?”

She gave him a cool look.

“If you like that, you should try concentrating it in your arms and doing a push-up.”

She ignored him and went back to her own exploration of chakra-enhanced feet. Mikey visualized his chakra moving into his arms until they tingled. He got down on the grass and tentatively pushed up. It felt like nothing! He looked up at the girl and saw her move her head away, pretending she wasn’t watching him. He got up with a big grin on his face.

“That’s so cool! What’s your name?”

She didn’t turn back to him, but she said “Paana. I’m new here, too but I’ve been studying with my older sister so I know a lot.”

Mikey shook out his arms. When he concentrated his chakra in one place too long, it started to prickle like pins and needles. He was about to ask another question when the teacher asked for their attention. Mikey half listened while he once more scanned the entrance of the village. There was still a lot of activity and he realized that it wasn’t just for him. The village was mobilizing a lot of people to go and try to rescue Billy. Thinking about his friend, he got sad and bit his knuckle. He still had no idea how he could get past that many people.

He felt a strong grip on his shoulder. The teacher was old, but his grip was like iron. Strong, boney iron. Mikey became afraid for a moment, thinking he had gotten caught by the guards and he tried to pull away, but the man pulled him along with no problem. Mikey became confused when he was brought up to a large, vertical rock wall that was in the center of the training area.

“Well? Since you don’t have to listen to the lecture, why don’t you demonstrate to the class how to climb the wall.”

It took Mikey a second as he looked between the teacher and the wall and then he felt a huge relief. He wasn’t captured- he was in trouble with the teacher!

The other ninjas mistook his hesitation for fear and started giggling. Mikey quickly nodded and turned to the wall an began to climb. It wasn’t easy. The holds weren’t color-coded like they were in the gym so he couldn’t get any hints about the way up but to his surprise, once he mounted the wall, to his fingers and legs, it was immediately familiar.

Motivated by a combination of the fear of being in the teacher’s bad graces and the desire to impress the other students, he pushed himself to climb faster than he usually did. It led to a few close calls where to his surprise, he found himself able to hang on by just two fingers as he swung back and forth after missing a catch. He heard the students’ gasps and noises of worry.

Even with the setbacks, he was able to make it up the wall to the top. He looked back down and saw the looks on the other students’ faces. They ranged from cheering to nonchalance. He looked to find the one face he knew. He was happy to see the look of disbelief on her face! He must have really impressed her.

His happiness fled when he saw the stern look on the teacher’s face. The old man looked even more angry with him than he had when he pulled him out to the front of the class.

“I am not amused… er…”

“Mikey.”

“Yes… Mikey…”

The man’s brow furrowed as he suddenly became lost in thought. Looking troubled, he shrugged and cast a withering look at the boy.

“I will not tolerate shenanigans in my class! Do it again and do it right this time- demonstrate the use of chakra!”

Now Mikey realized what he had done. It was a class on using chakra and he had climbed the wall as if he were at “Balls to the Wall” Rock Climbing.

“Sorry! Sorry!”

He concentrated his chakra and ran down the wall, hurrying to comply with the instructor. He got to the bottom and decided to add a bow to the instructor before he turned back the the wall.

“Okay- I’m ready.”

The kids laughed and the instructor looked irritated. He dismissed Mikey and indicated another student to come forward.

“You’re kinda funny, but I think you made Notori-san angry with you.”

Mikey looked at her with surprise.

“What did I do?”

 

She looked at him for a moment.

“Well, you didn’t use your chakra to climb the wall like he wanted, and then you ran down the wall using chakra and then turned around… never mind. It doesn’t matter. He won’t remember it tomorrow, anyway. His memory isn’t what it used to be, but he’s been teaching here so long that he can still remember the lessons.”

Mikey nodded and took another glance back toward the front of the village. He saw a few wagons moving through the gate now. He was going to miss an opportunity! Then he saw the ninja approach. He hid his face, pretending to watch the current student trying to climb the wall with his chakra. He tried not to be obvious in his staring at the two guards. The class stopped as they talked to the teacher. After a moment, they left. Then he got nervous again as he saw the old man scan the group until he saw Mikey. He pointed at him and told him to come forward. Mikey gulped.

The teacher’s gaze was stern as Mikey approached. He watched the old man, wondering what would happen next. Then the old man turned away and scanned the group again. He selected several other boys and called them forward.

“You are all to report to the gate office. You will be assigned tasks to help get the expedition ready. Go! Now!”

Mikey followed the other boys, trying to stay in the group. The other boys wondered what they were going the be doing for the office. They seemed glad to be out of class and selected for important work. Mikey was wise enough to realize the old man had taken the opportunity to get rid of some trouble-makers for the rest of the day. Mikey seemed to be at the top of the list.

“Hey, man! You’re pretty funny! Where did you learn how to clime a wall like that? Without using chakra?”

That was B’ehen, a thirteen year old who was a little taller than Mikey. He had a round, friendly face and his smile was infectious. Another boy piped up, adding to Mikey’s discomfort.

“Yeah! When you slipped trying to grab that one ledge and you ended up swinging back and forth- it looked like your fingers were stuck the the wall! You really weren’t using chakra?”

Mikey got bashful at all the attention and desperately tried to think about what Billy would say. Billy wouldn’t worry about it. Billy would just say the plain truth- that’s why Billy was so cool.

“I learned it from my friend and his big brother. It’s really fun. And when I was hanging, I had two of my fingers in a little crack you couldn’t see from below. It’s not that big of a deal.”

The others scoffed.

“And when you ran back down using chakra like that and showed up Notori-san like that?”

The other boys laughed. Mikey laughed along with them like they were old friends. He didn’t even look as they passed a group of searchers.

They made their way up to the gate office, which was really just a big room lined with counters. The stacks of papers and the little areas set aside for people to use to write made Mikey think of the post office. Curious, he grabbed one of the papers from the stack as he passed by and looked at it. He couldn’t read it- all the text looked like gibberish. Now he had nowhere to put it so he hastily stuffed it in his pocket and kept up with the other boys.

“Notori-san sent us to help. What can we do?”

The man behind the desk looked at them for a moment and then called over another man, who dressed a bit better. Mikey assumed it was the manager. The second man ushered them into the office and looked at them.

He grabbed Mikey and squeezed his arms and then felt up his chest.

“You’ll do.”

The man moved on to B’ehen and did the same. Apparently his new friend also passed the test.

“You two will go and help load the supply wagon. The rest of you will serve as runners.”

 

Mikey and B’ehen followed one of the men toward another large building. Inside were several wagons as well as strange animals that looked like lizard-horses. Mikey had never seen them on the show before, but then again he had never seen a wagon from the Dunes village.

The wagon master took one look at them and rolled his eyes.

“I asked for strong helpers and they send two little boys?”

“The official sends his apologies, but there is another emergency happening that is taking a lot of manpower away from the preparations.”

“An emergency more important than preparing to join Lord Maara at the meeting place?”

The man was obviously upset and Mikey and B’ehen wisely kept their mouths shut.

“These are students from the training grounds.”

The man looked at the two boys meaningfully.

“I’m sure they will do their best.”

Then, without waiting for the Wagon Master to complain again, he excused himself and left.

“Alright- we’ll see what you can do. All of this-”

He pointed to a large stack of supplies including sacks and barrels.

“- needs to be loaded into that.”

He pointed to the wagon sitting in the open area. Mikey and B’ehen looked at each other nervously. Some of the barrels were bigger than they were! But before Mikey could complain, B’ehen put a hand between his shoulder blades and forced him to bow along side him.

“Yes, sir! It will be done!”

The man clicked his teeth and turned to leave, having other priorities.

The two boys looked at the stack of supplies and Mikey wondered how they were going to do it. He walked up and tapped on one of the barrels. It sounded with a dull ‘thunk’.

“That’s water. It’s going to be really heavy. Have you ever loaded a wagon, Mikey?”

The boy shook his head. The closest he had ever gotten to that was when he was little, he would help his mom load groceries into the trunk when he would go grocery shopping with her.

“It’s best to put the heaviest stuff over the wheels. The other stuff can fit along side. I think the water barrels will be the heaviest so we should put them in first.”

“How? They weigh more than both of us!”

B’ehen looked at him as if he were stupid.

“Use your chakra, of course. Here- I’ll lift it but you’ll have to steady it, okay?”

Miekt watched B’ehen concentrate for a moment and then he reached down and grabbed the barrel. Mikey was watching so closely that he almost forgot to concentrate his own chakra, but as he saw B’ehen struggling with the barrel, he quickly energized himself and went to help him.

It wasn’t as easy as it sounded, and the barrel was much heavier than Mikey or B’ehen so the boys didn’t feel the same sense of lightness they felt when it was just their body they were moving. In fact, they struggled with each one until all six were distributed in the wagon. That left Mikey and B’ehen exhausted and almost out of chakra.

“I didn’t... think that... would be so hard!”

B’ehen’s complaint was made between deep breaths. Mikey looked over at the rest of the equipment waiting to be loaded. There was no way they would be able to load it all without a long rest to get their chakra back. He didn’t have time for that!

“Um, I know a way we can get our chakra back quick, but it’s kind of embarrassing- and you can’t tell anyone!”

B’ehen looked at him suspiciously.

“How?”

Mikey blushed. He didn’t know how his new friend would react to swapping chakra. He looked down at the floor and all around-anywhere but where B’ehen lay breathing on the sack of provisions.

“Just say it. If it gets us done faster then I’ll do it.”

“Well, um, I have to suck you off and then I can let the chakra build up and, um… well, then you have to do me back and then we’ll have a lot of chakra.”

After he was done, he looked back at his friend to see his reaction. B’ehen looked confused.

“What do you mean, ‘suck you off’?”

Now Mikey’s face heated up even more. If B’ehen didn’t know what he meant, then the boy probably hadn’t done sex stuff yet. Now he wished he hadn’t brought it up.

“Well, I, um…”

This wasn’t very ninja-like behavior. Besides, it was a technique he had learned from Lord Maara himself so there’s no reason to be embarrassed, right?

“I put your dick in my mouth and suck on it until you have an orgasm and then you have to do the same with me.”

B’ehen looked shocked, then he laughed.

“You have a really weird sense of humor, Mikey.”

B’ehen didn’t look amused. He kept glancing at Mikey out of the corner of his eye.

“C’mon. Let’s start moving the rest of it.”

Disappointed, Mikey went to help B’ehen grab one of the large burlap sacks. Whatever was inside shifted around, so they couldn’t get under it to hold it up like the barrel. It sagged and swung and kept the two boys off-balance most of the time. Then, when they got it over to the wagon, they were so tired, they couldn’t even lift it high enough to get it into the wagon. They dropped it and B’ehen sat on it, thinking.

“Maybe if we got a rope, one of us could pull from inside the wagon while the other one pushed it from behind…”

“You haven't even finished loading the wagon and you’re already taking a break? I knew you two would be too lazy to be of any use! Wait until I tell old man Notori about you two. He’s gonna have you doing laps until you puke!”

“Please, mister! Those barrels were heavy and we ran out of chakra! We’ll get it loaded, promise!”

The man made a sour face at them and checked a clip board.

“You’ve got thirty minutes to have this wagon loaded and ready or Notori-san will hear about it- got it?”

Mikey and B’ehen quickly nodded at him. He grumbled and left the building.

B’ehen started trying to pick up the burlap sack, but whenever he got a hold of it, the contents would shift away. He was getting frustrated. Mikey did his best to help, but the sack was no more cooperative to his efforts than it was to the older boy. Eventually, B’ehen told him to drop it.

“We’re never going to finish! Notori-san is going to make our lives miserable.”

“Only for one day- then he’ll forget right?”

B’ehen flashed him a wry smile and Mikey was glad to see him smile.

“Maybe. Unless he writes it down and he does that when he really gets mad. Like when students embarrass the class...”

“Well, we could do the chakra expansion. That would give us more than enough to finish loading the wagon. At least I think so.”

B’ehen looked at him again.

“You sound serious. Are you telling me you weren’t joking?”

Mikey shook his head.

“I’m not joking. The technique generates a lot of chakra- I swear!”

The other boy looked doubtful.

“Where did you learn it?”

“From Lord Maara. And he had me practice once with Manchuro. I promise- it works!”

B’ehen looked around the building and then he got up.

“You swear? You’re not tricking me? You’re not just one of those boys who likes other boys?”

“I’m not. I mean I am. I mean, I’m not tricking you, but I like other boys, too.”

B’ehen looked him in the eyes, trying to determine if Mikey was having fun with him, but Mikey put on his ‘please can I have more ice-cream’ face and didn’t flinch. B’ehen took his hand and led him to the back of the building, behind some crates.

“Look. I like girls. I mean, I will like girls, okay? So don’t fall in love with me or anything.”

“I won’t.”

B’ehen was a good looking boy and Mikey’s penis was already hard in anticipation of sucking him off, but he knew that if he was going to fall in love with any boy, it would probably be Billy.

“So what do I do?”

Mikey moved forward and started undoing B’ehen’s pants. The boy moved his hands to stop Mikey, but he overrode the reflex and swallowed hard. When Mikey pulled down his underwear and his four-inch erection popped out, he looked away.

Mikey looked at the small erection. It wasn’t small on the boy, but compared to Carlos, Mr. Mackey and even his Daddy’s erections, it was small. It was like Trace’s erection and Mikey had liked sucking on that one. He dropped to his knees in front of the dark-haired boy and gently stroked it a couple of times, forcing B’ehen to bow and flex at the feeling.

“You might want to cover your mouth so you don’t make any noise.”

B’ehen looked down at Mikey and he looked a lot younger than he did a moment ago. Tentatively, he brought his hand to his mouth and covered it. Mikey leaned forward and took the shaft into his mouth.

“Mmmmmph! Mmmmmmm….”

Mikey had to grab the boy’s butt with his hands to keep him from pulling away. It was obviously B’ehen’s first suck which for some reason, made Mikey’s erection twitch. He used all the tricks he had learned from his various partners and at the end, just as B’ehen’s orgasm started, he pulled back the boy’s tight foreskin and swirled the tip with his tongue. It almost knocked the boy off his feet. Best of all, Mikey could feel the little bit of chakra flow into him.

Now B’ehen legs wobbled and he sat down. He was breathing as hard now as he did after moving the water barrels. He was staring off into the gloom of the warehouse and Mikey knew exactly what he was feeling. The mousey-haired boy moved in and started rubbing the boy’s tight stomach under his flak jacket, down to between his legs, making sure to gently brush his sack.

“What… what was… that?”

“That was an orgasm. When it happens, you give me some of your chakra. Now we need to wait a couple of minutes for it to grow and then I can give it back.”

Since B’ehen didn’t object and Mikey liked feeling his muscles, he kept rubbing the other boy. Then the other boy looked at him and to Mikey’s surprise, he grabbed Mikey by the back of the head and pulled him in. Startled, Mikey pursed his lips for a kiss, but B’ehen pulled him into a hug and whispered into his ear.

“I never felt like that before. That was incredible! Does it only feel that way when we exchange chakra?”

Mikey recognized that his friend was having the post-orgasm good feelings and hugged him back.

“No. Anyone can do it. It’s not just when you exchange chakra. You can even do it yourself.”

B’ehen let go.

“Really? How?”

Mikey smiled at him, but then he noticed how tingly he was getting. The chakra was growing inside him- fast!

“Um, I’ll tell you later if you still want me to, but I think it won’t be long now before I have to give it back to you.”

B’ehen nodded at Mikey and looked down at the boy’s crotch.

“I guess I should put mine way then.”

He sounded disappointed. Mikey remembered his first time and the fact that he couldn’t wait to feel that good feeling again. He would keep his word, too. If B’ehen wanted to learn how to please himself, Mikey would show him. But not now. Now the tingles were starting to make him do the pee-pee dance. He dropped his pants and underwear. B’ehen looked at his little three-incher and it looked like it was vibrating.

“You need to do it now, please! It’s getting bad!”

B’ehen- prodded to action- moved to Mikey. He spent a second looking at the twitching little rod and for a moment, Mikey was afraid he would back out. But the older boy took a deep breath and reached out to take it in his fingers. He looked up at Mikey one more time before he closed his eyes and took Mikey’s erection into his mouth.

Mikey started to moan before he clamped his own hand over his mouth. B’ehen was not good at sucking. The key to sucking was to make as much contact with the skin as possible, but B’ehen was trying the opposite. It didn’t matter, though. Mikey was so turned on the little bit of stimulation was able to bring him off in just a couple of minutes. He grabbed he older boy’s head and pushed his cock in as far as it would go when he came. He could feel a lot of the chakra flowing out of him.

B’ehen’s hands pressed even harder on his butt cheeks, pulling him in even farther. The boy moaned and that added to Mikey’s explosive orgasm. After a moment, Mikey had to push his head away- his cock got too sensitive and the caressing tongue and sucking mouth became irritating. B’ehen released his grip on Mikey and looked at him with a huge smile on his face.

“This is awesome! I feel like I could pick up the whole wagon! You’ll have to teach me that technique sometime!”

Mikey smiled back at him. He was pretty sure it wasn’t something he could teach, but he didn’t think it would be smart to admit he was a converter.

“Um, yeah. Sometime. Let’s get the wagon loaded. Hand the stuff up to me and I’ll settle it in.”

B’ehen grinned and hoisted one of the bags onto his shoulder. Instead of struggling with the heavy an unwieldily sack, he was able to get it onto his shoulders. He was hunched under the weight, but unlike the last time, he took the few cautious steps to land the sack on the wagon’s tongue. Mikey took it and dragged it to the front of the wagon, only to turn around and see the next sack ready for him to move.

In about thirty minutes, Mikey was placing the last crate into the wagon. He looked at the layout and was satisfied. There were two low crates framed by larger crates at the side of the wagon. In the center were two sacks, making another low spot in the middle of the wagon. He would need this area later.

The two pulled the oiled canvas over the contents of the wagon and carefully tied the ropes down, stretching the water-proof fabric over the cargo and covering the whole wagon. Exhausted, the two sat down for a minute to catch their breath.

“Owwww…. That was a lot of chakra, but man am I sore now!”

Mikey was also tired. It seemed like chakra could push the muscles to greater strength, but he was starting to feel every ache as if he had done his hardest workout like, a hundred times in a row! He rubbed his sore neck.

“I know what you mean. I wish Notori-san would have told us about this.”

B’ehen grinned and clapped Mikey on the back.

“He probably did but we only heard the first part of the lecture.”

Mikey winced and the pressure on his sore back.

“Ow! That hurt!”

He looked at B’ehen reproachfully and the older boy looked chagrined. Then B’ehen’s hand moved to rub Mikey’s back. Mikey couldn’t help but coo under the relaxing feeling. Encouraged, B’ehen started to kneed the younger boy’s tired muscles.

“Oooooh. That feels soooo goood.”

Mikey’s head bowed and he leaned forward to give his friend more access. B’ehen shifted so he could use both hands to ease Mikey’s aching muscles. Soon, Mikey felt his back relax and he started to list. That’s when B’ehen’s arms pulled him back against him. Mikey immediately felt his friend’s hardness.

“You know, I can’t wait to practice that chakra thing again. I really like you, Mikey.”

The older boy’s hands started to massage across Mikey’s chest. He felt B’ehen’s body as he leaned heavily against it. He felt the boy’s warmth seeping into him and he felt safe in the arms around him. It felt so good, he started to nod off.

He jerked up into a sitting position. B’ehen became alarmed.

“Wait! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean it- I mean, I couldn’t help it! I was just thinking about-”

Mikey turned and hugged him. He took a moment to rub the older boy’s back. Mikey pulled back and smiled at his friend.

“It’s okay. I really liked it, too. It feels just as good to me as it did for you ya know. But, um, isn’t there something we have to do?”

B’ehen’s face turned bright red.

“Oh, yeah- right. We have to prepare the expedition!”

B’ehen struck his forehead with his palm in the universal sign for ‘duh!’. He grinned back at Mikey.

The older boy stood shakily as he grimaced at his sore muscles. He started to stretch and yelped. He reached down and embarrassed, he adjusted his trapped erection. Mikey decided he liked this boy and he couldn’t wait to introduce him to Billy.

The two headed off to find the manager to let him know they were finished. Mikey felt a lot better and told his friend appreciatively.

“I’ll rub your back sometime. It felt really good. Where did you learn it?”

Now B’ehen looked bashful.

“Well, my family runs the ‘Happy Tingles’.”

“What’s that?”

Now the older boy’s face turned even more red and he turned his face away and said, “It’s a massage parlor. You’ve really never heard of it?”

Mikey shook his head.

“I’m kind of new here.”

“Oh. Well, that’s where.”

“That’s so cool! Maybe I can get a massage there sometime?”

Now B’ehen looked a little put off.

“Um, you’re too young. I don’t know why, but only adults are allowed in. Well, mostly adult men. But one of the ladies who works there likes to rub my back and legs for me sometimes.”

“Maybe she would give me one, too sometime?”

Now at a loss, B’ehen stuttered for a moment until his face broke into a tight smile.

“Maybe sometime.”

The two of them made their was back to the office. Mikey kept his head down and mostly kept B’ehen’s larger body between him and the manager. The man didn’t believe them and made them follow him back to the warehouse. He saw the wagon and unwrapped a couple of the ropes so he could check inside.

“Well, I’m impressed you two. I thought it would take you longer to finish.”

The man re-tied the canvas and motioned them to follow him. They got back to the office and he looked through a stack of papers. He pulled one out and handed it to Mikey.

“Take this to the caravan master. He’s in the stables. Hurry, boy!”

Mikey took the note as the man sifted through the papers again, presumably to give one to B’ehen for delivery.

Mikey pulled his hood down and ran out of the building toward stables. It was lucky he spotted them next to the warehouse, or he would have had to ask for directions. He figured that would make him stand out as probably everyone in the Dunes Village would know where the stables were.

When he got there, there were several men standing around one of the strange reptilian horses.

“Damn! We could have really used him.”

“Sorry, sir. We didn’t notice the rock until he started limping. It’s our fault.”

The large man, who was stooped down and examining the horse’s hoof sighed and stood up.

“Well, I guess it can’t be helped. I’ll need a replacement.”

The two stable hands stood and hurried off toward the stalls. The remaining men started talking until Mikey strode up to them.

“Excuse me! Excuse me, but which one of you is the caravan master?”

The three men looked surprised. Maybe they weren’t used to being interrupted, but Mikey was in a hurry.

“That’s him- the caravan master. What do you want, kid?”

The man that was pointed to looked at Mikey. He was old, probably forty. He had a broad, friendly face with dark skin that looked like it had been baked in the sun. His dark brown eyes seemed to sparkle in the torchlight. Mikey thought he looked quite handsome. Unlike the other two men who looked at him grumpily. Mikey stood his ground.

“Um, I’m supposed to give you this.”

Mikey presented the note to the caravan master, who took it. Mikey bowed and turned and before anyone could say anything, he ran back toward the office.

On his way, he saw two of his other classmates running toward the main gates. On impulse, he joined them. He was hoping that this was his chance to blend in and make it outside the village.

And to his disbelief, it worked! The guard barely batted an eye at yet more messages being delivered. Apparently, the whole time he and B’ehen were loading the wagon, his school mates had been running in and out delivering messages to the caravan marshaled outside in front of the village. Mikey was impressed when he saw it.

In front of him were a dozen wagons similar to what he and B’ehen had packed. Each wagon had two animals to pull it and there were so many ninjas! He followed the two down the line and peeled off at the halfway point. Just then he heard someone shout in a gruff voice.

“Wait there! Submit to verification!”

Nervously, Mikey looked behind him. He didn’t see anyone gesturing to him and was confused until he heard Paana’s voice, asking the man what the problem is. He sighed with relief and crossed to the other side of the wagon.

He waited, listening to the conversation until it seemed the guards were fully engaged. He pulled his hood up and stuck his hands in his pockets. Then, trying to look nonchalant, he tried to pass to the other wagon without attracting attention.

“There’s one.”

Mikey heard the guard and cringed inside. Thinking fast, he pulled out the strange paper he had stuffed in there when he first arrived at the office. Quickly, he grabbed a boy walking past and told him to hold. The boy looked at him with a confused expression while Mikey looked between the boy and the paper as if he were comparing the two. Then he let go of the boy and told him to move along. Then, not feeling anyone grab him, he moved along toward the front of the caravan.

After a minute, Mikey breathed a sigh of relief. He stopped another small figure but when the hood was slid back, he saw it was a girl.

“Move along.”

He walked slowly, examining a random wagon. He even pulled on some of the ties as if checking that they were secured. He did this for a few minutes and was ignored by the other ninja who were all running around.

Then he finally saw what he wanted. The last supply wagon finally moved into the line and then he saw a number of other ninjas moving back toward the town entrance. He joined them, but he held back to let the others pass him. He waited until he was next to his wagon and at an opportune moment, he slipped under the tarp at the location he hadn’t tied down as well. He found his little open area in the wagon and held onto the rope, making it look like the canvas was still secured. He waited impatiently until he heard a whistle to the animals followed by the lurch of the wagon.

Chapter 65: Keith

Summary:

Start the day in a humiliating way. Going to school with a cup. Each class a torture. A touching lunch. Coach gets his way.

Keith lay over his bed, his butt in the air as his dad had ordered him to do. He jerked and sighed as his dad took painstaking care to rub the numbing cream all over his bruises. He wanted to jump up and put on his clothes and cover his nakedness from his dad, but over and over his dad would scoop more of the cream and gently rub it in to his injured cheeks. And every time those fingers dipped down between those cheeks to caress his butt hole, his whole body would tense.

“Relax, son. I thought you liked your starfish played with.”

His dad said it with a chuckle as his finger rubbed that spot back and forth. Keith tensed, always expecting that implacable finger to push inside, but thankfully- so far- it had not.

“I see. You only like having it licked, eh?”

To Keith’s horror, he felt his butt cheeks spread and then hot breath on his hole. This time he did jump up and he angrily spun on his father.

“I only like Jacob doing that!”

His dad’s grin turned into a comical frown.

“What? You won’t let your dear ol’ dad have some fun?”

Keith grimaced and unconsciously adjusted the cup which was hurting him. Too late he realized what he had done and his dad looked down at his hand and grinned at him.

“I guess you liked it a little more than you want to admit! You’re a Miller after all! We all like having our holes licked by a talented tongue. You know your mother has a real talent for-”

“Stop it, dad! Unnnng! That’s so gross!”

His dad looked amused, his eyes scanning Keith’s naked body. For once he was glad the cup was hiding his penis from this stranger.

“Well, I guess that’s enough cream for now. Hurry and get dressed before you miss your buss.”

He watched his dad turn away and leave his room. He punched his pillow as hard as he could then picked it up, held it tightly over his face and screamed into it. What was going on with all the adults? Why couldn’t everything be like it was before?

He lowered the pillow.

“Before I got Dirty.”

He sighed and dressed as quickly as he could. At least the numbing cream worked. It felt like his whole butt was asleep. He even gave it a tentative slap out of curiosity. He didn’t even feel it. He grabbed his bag and ran down the stairs as quickly as he could and out the door. If it was uncomfortable for him to see his dad looking at him like a cold beer in the summer, it would be even worse seeing a knowing grin on his mom’s face. It made his stomach turn as the image of his mom licking his hole flashed into his mind. Why did his dad have to say stuff like that to him?

At least it was already Wednesday. Half-way done with the school week. With relief, he saw Jacob standing with the others at the stop.

“Are you okay? I thought your parents would have kept you home for one more day.”

Keith frowned at the mention of his parents.

“It’s fine. I got some cream from Dr. Harmon that makes it numb. Besides, I don’t think I could handle hanging out with my parents for much longer- especially my dad.”

Jacob’s expression turned grim and he nodded in understanding.

“I know. My dad spent almost half an hour examining my cup. Of course, it wasn’t good enough for me to just open my pants. I had to take off all my clothes and then he just had to feel all my muscles.”

Keith shivered.

“At least he didn’t try to lick your… never mind.”

Jacob looked scandalized.

“He didn’t!”

Keith nodded unhappily. Then the two were interrupted by Jimmy Hawthorne who was talking to the other boys.

“It slid into her like butter! Her cunt was gripping it like a fist as I started pounding like my life depended on it and she was there like, ‘Oh, Jimmy! Oh, Jimmy! Fuck me harder, Jimmy!’”

The younger boys looked at him like deer in the headlights, each one bowing in front of him as if he were a king. Each one trying to adjust the cup that was causing them the pain of a thwarted erection. The big bully grinned at them as they struggled to relieve their discomfort.

“Just think of what it would feel like if it was your little cocks sliding in and out of that hot, wet cunt. What it would be like to see her pert breasts shaking back and forth as she moaned in pleasure…”

The young boys groaned and some tried to cover their ears as others told him to stop. They couldn’t take it anymore. Jimmy grinned at their pain.

“They’ll be off in just a week you little wimps! But don’t worry. Your uncle Jimmy will have a new story for you every morning until then. Just something to think about during the day.”

Jimmy laughed a presentable bad-guy laugh and Keith turned to Jacob to call the older boy a jerk. And he was surprised to see his friend frantically trying to adjust his cup. Keith looked away. He knew Jacob liked girls and he accepted it, but he hated to be reminded of it. At least Jimmy’s bullying distracted the other boys enough that they didn’t seem to notice him and start asking questions about what happened to him in court.

Thankfully, the buss arrived and the group hobbled on and found seats. The new comers were teased by their classmates who knew why they were hobbling. The classmates responded by repeating the things that Jimmy had described and by the time they got to school, the whole buss was hobbling.

Except for Keith. It made him feel bad. Was he so different that there was only one like him on their whole buss? He had thought his huge erection made him a freak, but now he was starting to feel very alone for other reasons.

“You’re not the only one, dude. Relax.”

Once again, Jacob seemed to just know what he was thinking.

“Cabrini, Costa, Tim and Joseph were all faking it and you know Hunter Glissant?”

Keith knew the quiet older boy who seemed afraid of his own shadow. He nodded.

“Totally gay. And those are just the ones I spotted. You’re not alone. Besides, you have me.”

Keith felt some relief and watched Jacob wistfully. He knew Jacob meant that they would always be friends and was not including himself on the list of potentially gay boys. By the time the bell rang, Keith found himself hobbling next to Jacob on their way to English class.

Mr. Rubios was reviewing with them the different types of poetry. Keith was hoping the subject would be more interesting to take his mind off his aching penis. But as he listened, he knew there would be no such reprieve.

“Her tongue licked out strong,

From bottom to top it slid

She loved her ice cream.”

“Notice that in Haiku, the first line is five syllables, the second contains seven, and the last line being five again. It’s an elegant type of poetry that usually wraps it’s subtext in deceptively simple prose.”

Many of the other boys in the class were now hunched over their desks. Keith’s anger rose as he glanced at Jacob who was shifting uncomfortably in his seat. They met eyes and Jacob’s face said ‘so it’s going to be that way, huh?’

"Another type of poem that originated in Italy, but was popularized by the great English poet William Shakespear is called the ‘Sonnet’. I encourage you to read his collection of plays where he would regularly embed as character dialog- one of these poems. It’s okay if you don’t- we’ll be covering his works in great detail in the second semester.”

The boys groaned. They weren’t interested in some dead guy who wrote movies that didn’t even have digital special effects.

“But as a preview, I have prepared an example sonnet for your enjoyment.”

Mr. Rubios cleared his throat and began to read the poem to the class.

She brings her mouth close to the bulbous head

Her hot breath testing the sensitive instrument

Flushed skin, feathery breaths- her arousal fed

Softness over unyielding core, opposites not incongruent

 

She shivers in anticipation- breathless desire to prove her measure

The comfort from the long hard tool erased any reservations

Plying hard-won skills to the instrument translated into pleasure

She clenched it to her heaving breast- casting aside her hesitations

 

Soft hands and delicate fingers stroke the steel-hard rod

She is careful to avoid the tip- knowing not to offend it’s sensitivity

Instead, she firms her grip around it, signaling readiness with a nod

Quick prep, deep breath eager to weild her skills with creativity

 

Time to start- to strut her stuff, her lips approach the dome

And she lets loose- a pitch-perfect note, into the microphone

 

Moans of displeasure and the sounds of many seats shifting almost drowned out the end of the poem. Every boy in class knew what the teacher was doing to them. Keith found it very annoying. He and Jacob could ignore it. The Prude Crew’s parents had taught them from an early age how to persevere and even though it was much more difficult now that they knew what it was their body wanted, he knew they would have the advantage over the other kids.

Then he looked at Jacob’s tragic face and wondered if that were so. Finally, the bell rang.

“Okay everyone! Check the High School online site for your individual reading assignments. You will be required to read them in class next time! Let’s all work together to do our best on the Presidential Fitness Test!”

The boys grumbled and some remained in their seats, still trying to adjust their thwarted erections into a comfortable position. Keith felt bad for them- the only comfortable position was one that would let them erect, but that was impossible inside the cup. He wasn’t going to be the one to point it out, though.

Mr. Bangon’s class was immeasurably worse. At least the Life-Science teacher had the courtesy to explain the purpose for the torture.

“As you probably know from your last class, Principal Clifford has announced that this is Physical Fitness week and he asked us to assemble a curriculum that is educational as well as supporting you boys’ doing your best in the national competition.”

Some of the boys nodded and many already started pulling at their cups. Keith groaned inside, knowing the rest of the week would be absolute torture. He was especially dreading P.E. There were so many ways Coach could interpret this request and Keith knew he would. Then he remembered how he had refused Coach’s assignment and a feeling of foreboding washed over him. He fervently wished that Coach would overlook it this time.

“...will be tested at the end of class to see how much you remember so pay attention!”

The mention of a test brought his mind back to the class. His thoughts distracted him from Mr. Bangon’s explanation but it didn’t matter. He figured it out quick enough when the lights dimmed and the screen showed the beginning of a documentary.

The first scene was of a heard of zebra walking across some scrub plains. The camera picked out two of them and within a minute, they could see one of the zebra trying to mount the other one.

The camera wasted no time zooming in on the incredibly large erection that was now hanging down between the zebra’s legs. It kind of made Keith feel better about his own. The class had to sit through the whole process and they weren’t quiet about it. Humiliatingly, Keith felt pain in his groin! But from the sounds behind him, he knew he wasn’t alone.

After the zebras were done, the scene shifted to Bears, but the fur mostly covered up the action. Then it was pigs and they all got to see a cork-screw penis backed by two huge balls. Then dolphins were covered and Keith hated that the fact that male dolphins liked to have sex with younger male dolphins made him tingle.

Keith had never felt any tingles toward an animal so he couldn’t explain what was going on. Was he turning into a pervert? But as the videos went on they began to cover the more human-like mammals like the gorillas and their impressive erections...

Keith shook his head, shocked at himself for even thinking that! Whatever was going on- he wasn’t going to let that happen! No matter how hot he got, he was never going to get aroused by an animal! He forced himself to run through his times tables and ignored his cock. He knew it would only get worse from here.

He took the test and again his groin hurt as he was forced to remember (and in the case of the pig- draw!) the little details of the videos they watched. He did his best and as soon as the bell rang, he made his way out of the class and headed to lunch.

He was so deep in thought he almost didn’t notice when the whole cafeteria went silent as he entered. He was half-way to the usual table before he stopped and looked around and saw every eye in the room was on him. He instantly became self-conscious.

He looked around at the familiar faces and some were smiling at him and others were looking at him mockingly.

“That’s the kid who recorded himself having sex with his little brother!”

He spun around to confront the whisperer, but several of the boys were smirking and he couldn’t tell who had said it. He started to get angry.

Suddenly, there was an arm around him, pulling him away from the table and he looked around to see Jacob next to him.

“C’mon, dude. Ignore it. Everyone is waiting for you.”

They turned to head to their usual table when another voice said, “If my little brother were as hot as his, I’d probably do him.”

The table laughed and Keith tried to spin back and make them pay for talking about Kevin that way, but Jacob’s strong hands and quick admonishment stopped him.

“Just let it go, dude. It’ll blow over in a few days.”

“Yeah, but did you hear what he said about Kevin?”

“Dude. You’re the one who recorded him! Besides- do you want to go to Reform School? What do you think will happen if you get into a fight before you’ve even done your community service?”

That threw cold water on Keith’s outrage. Jacob was right. This was his own fault and he was in no position to make any trouble. As he let his boyfriend lead him to their usual table, he hoped Jacob wouldn’t find out what he had done in the bathroom.

As they approached the table, he was surrounded by a tight hug. He heard a voice whisper in his ear.

“I’m so sorry, Keith. You didn’t deserve what they did to you. It was… unconscionable.”

Keith pulled back and saw his cousin Anjit’s gentle face. He smiled and hugged his cousin back because he had really missed him. He realized how long it had been since the extended families had gotten together for a party. It was before his parents had started the new business.

The rest of the team swarmed around them and he was led by eager faces around to the other side of the table and he had to laugh. There on the bench was a cushion- the same type the buss driver used. He kept trying to protest, but they were all too eager to show him what they had prepared to listen to him, so he sat. Then, someone snatched his bag lunch away and before he could complain, he was presented with a burger and fries that would rival Kemp’s.

“Dude- Carl made this just for you!”

“It looks great, Carl, but-”

 

He looked around for the cook, but he wasn’t there.

 

“Where’s Carl?”

Tim rolled his eyes before he answered.

“Well, after he cooks, he has to help Ms. Ayenew clean up for the next class. He’s kind of been her pet since he started the class.”

Keith nodded and then closed the box. His expression was serious.

“Dudes, this is so cool and I appreciate it but I can’t let you do this. What I did to my little brother was so wrong but you’re treating me like I’m some hero-”

“Yeah, you did screw up big time, dude. I was hoping you would bring it up.”

Keith locked eyes with Terrance and nodded.

“It was the worst thing I ever did and I would give anything to take it back. And I know what they did to me was wrong, but that doesn’t erase the fact that what I did was wrong, too.”

Terrance stepped forward and gave him a chest-to-chest bro-hug.

“We’re good, bro. But you gotta eat the food and at least pretend to enjoy yourself.”

“Why?”

“What they did to you was too much but then they allowed the videos to get out so everyone could see. That was too low. But we want to send our own message for everyone to see- we don’t abandon our friends just because thy make one mistake.”

“Yeah- screw them. Besides- it’s not like we can return it to the restaurant and get our money back so you might as well eat it.”

“You can compromise. Eat it real fast so you can only enjoy it a little bit.”

That was Jacob’s suggestion and the other boys smiled, but groaned at the joke. Keith decided to go along and began with some of the golden fries. They were incredible! Perfect color and a nice crunch on the outside but soft and fluffy in the middle. There was some red spice on them that had a little bite but that added some extra pizzaz and made them different from Kemp’s french fries. Unconsciously, he let out a satisfied “mmmmmmm.”

That seemed to break the flood gates as everyone else at the table opened their own box to dig in. As Keith took a bite out of the perfectly cooked burger, it’s juices coating his tongue, he started noticing the other boys kept looking at him. Some would look away quickly but others would look like they wanted to say something for a moment before chickening out and breaking eye contact.

“Okay, what is it? Do I have ketchup on my face?”

Then Chet Hong leaned forward and asked what was on everyone’s mind.

“So what was it like in jail? They wouldn’t let us all in- probably because they didn’t have time to search everyone.”

Keith looked at Chet.

“Searched?”

Chet nodded.

“Yeah. They took Tim and Antonio into a room and searched them before they were allowed in. It took forever!”

Keith looked at the two boys but neither one of them would meet his eyes. Both shifted in their seats uncomfortably. He knew what happened when you got searched by the police. The two boy’s red faces showed that they knew it now, too. Keith looked back to the others. What happened in jail stayed in jail so he wasn’t going to share his experience. But he knew they expected an answer.

“Well, there was this one guy I had to stab with a shiv I made out of a toothbrush. He tried to steal my Kemp’s so I had to gank him.”

Mike Johnson’s eyes got real big when he said that.

“Really?”

Keith scoffed at him.

“No. Of course not. It wasn’t Reform School- it was only jail.”

“Did they rough you up?”

“You got Kemp’s?”

“Did they guy they put you in with, um… do anything?”

Keith frowned at the last question. It was from Hayden Reeves- another freshman. Keith recognized the flushed look on his face and wondered again about what was wrong with everyone these days. Then, surprised, he saw the same look on all the eager faces looking at him!

“Enough, guys! Let him eat, okay? I don’t think he wants to relive that time so let’s just move on!”

Jacob came to his rescue, and Terrance changed the subject.

“Yeah- we have bigger things to talk about. We have one more game before the soccer unit is over and we still haven’t won a single one. Are we going to go out like that?”

That got everyone’s attention. They looked around at each other and started shaking their heads.

“No way! We have to win at least one game!”

“Yeah. We’ve been practicing hard. We can’t be total losers!”

“I agree. We should just be mostly losers!”

The other boys all looked at Joseph who was grinning. A couple of them used their baseball caps to slap him on his head. Keith grinned at them and was grateful for Jacob and Terrance. He had pretty much written off passing the soccer unit- how could he pass with a team that had never won? But their enthusiasm to win at least one game fueled him. He shook off his bad mood and grinned at them.

“You know. I just happen to have had some time to think about that over the weekend...”

The conversation switched to soccer strategies and the upcoming game. By the time lunch was over, the team was in high spirits. Keith had some time to think about something else other than the videos and his humiliation. The team split up to go to lockers or hit the bathrooms before P.E.

The bathrooms were a mess. Without the use of the urinals, there was a line for the stalls. Keith waited patiently for his turn, not looking around and not wanting to get into any conversations.

“So you’re the guy who recorded his little brothers having sex. Is it true your little brother has Crebra?”

Keith looked over at the kid who asked him. He recognized Justin Nipton, an irritating kid who he had to beat up in the eighth grade for talking trash to him. He hated the kid’s whole smarmy face with that stupid haircut that was cropped short on the sides, but stood several inches on top. It made the kid look like he was wearing a fez made out of hair. Keith ignored him. Justin persisted.

“Yeah, if I had done something as messed up as you, I wouldn’t want to talk about it, either. So what’s it feel like to have your own brother’s lips on your cock? I’ll bet that cute little guy sucks like a vacuum!”

Keith’s fists clenched. He felt the roll of anger down his spine but he ignored it. Jacob was right- he couldn’t risk going back to Reform School.

“You know, if he ever decides he’s disgusted from hanging off his own brother’s schlong you can always call me. Of course, I prefer to give my medicine to the other end of the boy. I’d fill his ass up so full, he wouldn’t need medicine for a week.”

He heard chuckles from some of the other boys and Keith thought he felt blood coming from his nails digging into his palms because he was clenching his fists so hard. But he was determined not to loose his temper and there was only one more boy in front of him.

“But then maybe I shouldn’t. I mean, it would be a major pain to have some little slut following me around, pulling down his pants in front of me and begging me to ‘stick it in again! Pleeeeaaaaasssssse? I have to have that big cock insi-;”

Keith hit him. He couldn’t take it anymore. He wouldn’t put up with any trash talking about his little brother. Justin fell backwards and the rest of the boys spread out. Keith dove on top of him.

“Don’t… talk… about… my… little… brother!”

Each word was punctuated by a punch to his smarmy face and he felt a thrill at the look of pure terror he saw reflected back at him. He would have beaten Justin into the ground if a few other boys hadn’t grabbed him and pulled him off.

“He’s down, Keith! You don’t want to kill him!”

Justin was in bad shape. His eyes were rolling back into his head and his nose and mouth were dripping blood. Some of the other boys were helping him to his feet, but the boy’s legs wouldn’t seem to keep him standing.

Keith looked at him and wanted to keep punching him. It had felt so good to just let go and blow off some of the anger and anxiety. His adrenaline was pumping and he could feel his whole body shaking, like a spring ready to uncoil. Another of the boys pushed him gently into one of the stalls and closed the door on him.

As he sat on the toilet to let his bladder drain out the little holes that prevented them from using the urinals, he heard the other boys talking with Justin.

“You shouldn’t have done that Justin! That was messed up.”

“Yeah, but that jerk is going to Reform School as soon as I tell Mr. Clifford!”

Another voice asked “Tell him what? That you slipped? Because that’s what I saw happened!”

“What do you mean? You all saw him hit me!”

“No I didn’t. I saw you slip and hit your head on the sink. You can even ask my little brother who also has Crebra and he’ll swear the same thing.”

“But-”

“You deserved that, Justin. You never should have said those things about his little brother. Heck- if you had said that about my little brother, I’d kick your butt, too. Let it go.”

By the time Keith got out, everyone else was quiet and Justin was already in one of the stalls. No one said a thing as he washed his hands and left the bathroom to go to class.

It wasn’t much better in P.E. He couldn’t help noticing all the extra boys around him this time. It was as if the whole class had moved over near him to change into their gear. He felt uncomfortable and he wondered out loud what they were up to.

“It’s because they want to see your bruises. They want to see what your butt looks like after what they saw in the video. Don’t let it bother you.”

He frowned at Jacob. He was tired of all the stares and of everyone looking at him like… like… like he was from Reform School! Well, let them get their jollies somewhere else- he wasn’t a zoo animal or some medical display. And in a move his parents had taught him early in life when they went to the beach, he wrapped a towel around his waist to cover himself while he changed into his shorts.

He saw the disappointed looks from the other boys and he knew it was juvenile to do in High School but he didn’t care. He just wanted to be left alone. He wondered what would happen during his shower. He wouldn’t be able to use a towel there. Oh, well. He would worry about that later.

They were stopped from heading out to the field by Robert, who was directing them to the gym. Keith gave him a questioning look and Robert shrugged, but he didn’t look happy. Keith noticed his cousin was moving a little tenderly- like he had just gotten the belt from his uncle. He remembered Robert telling him that Coach would punish him if they didn’t… ‘do the assignment’. He pictured Robert getting the belt from Coach and shivered. He started feeling a little guilty that he had caused his cousin some pain.

When the class assembled in the gym, there were a number of tables set out. Keith recognized the sturdy massage tables like the one in the therapy room, though he had no idea the school had so many. He suddenly had an even worse feeling about this.

“Hey! Settle down and give me your attention!”

The various conversations ended as Coach yelled. All faces were pointed toward him.

“As you know, this is officially the Physical Fitness Test Week so we will be doing something a little different this week. Today we will be going over therapeutic massage techniques.”

A sudden ripple of talking broke out.

 

Brrrrrreeeeeeee!

Coach’s whistle cut through the talking.

“Quiet and listen up! I will be calling out names and you will pair up to complete this lesson. When you hear your names call out, find your partner and move to an unoccupied table. Choose which of you will massage first and the other boy will lay down on the table. Once the massage is done then you will switch places and repeat the lesson, understood?”

Keith and Jacob exchanged glances. He saw his own apprehension mirrored on Jacob’s face. This was more of the adult’s perversion designed to make their cocks hurt in the cups. The two heard the names being called out in pairs and sets of boys got up from the gym floor and walked to the front of the room. This went on until forty kids went to the front of the class.

Robert handed out two towels and a bottle of something to each one. After a few minutes of the boys arguing with each other about who would go first, Coach again trilled his whistle.

“Hurry up, boys! We don’t have all day. In fact- let’s save some time and all of you discard all your clothes!”

The boys frowned and looked at each other, surprised. Once more, the whistle cut through the boys’ nervousness.

“Whichever teams are not ready to start in two minutes will face a weekend detention with me! Now GET GOING!”

Now all the boys in the front of the stage reacted. Each one was hurriedly removing their gear as fast as they could. Keith quietly moved to the back of the class and stripped down, for once keeping his front toward the other boys. Jacob joined him. His friend grimaced when he saw the state of Keith’s abused rear end. Keith sat tenderly down on his P.E. uniform before any of the others saw him. Soon all the boys were stripped down to their test cups and all twenty tables were occupied.

“Okay! Now. Today we are going to be learning the science and art behind therapeutic massage. The goal behind this therapy is to relax the muscles of the body, unwind any kinks or cramps in the muscles. In addition, these techniques will reduce poisons that can accumulate in the muscles as well as increase the circulation to carry them away. Many people like to believe that these massage techniques are only useful after an injury but I like to think of them like a tune-up on your parents’ car. A healthy, un-poisened muscle works better and athletes that regularly engage in therapeutic massage perform better on average than those who do not.”

He paused to see that he had the boys’ rapt attention. From his position in the back, Keith saw that most of his classmates were checking out the naked boys on stage. He had to adjust himself as he saw the toned bodies and tight butts. He was surprised at how much his own tastes had changed in the last month or so...

“Okay. The first technique is to work out the muscles of the back. Starting with the shoulders…”

They all watched as Coach’s strong hands began to pinch and rub one of the boy’s shoulders as his partner watched. Back and forth and up the neck- even across the shoulder blades. The boy on the table grunted and sighed at the feelings. He stepped back.

“Any questions?”

The boys shook their heads. Coach motioned for them to try it and they did. Keith watched Twenty fit, sexy boys begin to massage the backs of twenty other fit boys. He adjusted in his seat as his budding erection began to hurt. In his peripheral vision, he saw some of the others also moving around uncomfortably. He looked over at Jacob and saw him frowning. Embarrassingly, Jacob looked up at him just as he had to pull on his cup to adjust it. Keith quickly looked back to the front of the class.

Keith couldn’t help himself. He didn’t have to quickly look away from his classmates- he got to stare all he wanted. He saw Tim’s strong legs and the way he had a little ponch, still neatly framed by the v of his legs. He saw that Chet’s burgeoning six-pack had a little trail of hairs running from his belly button down under his cup.

And they were all so fit! When they had started soccer a lot of these guys hadn’t even been to the park but now after all the exercising and the running they had all slimmed down and their toned muscles showed through! Well, except Carl for some reason. He saw Carl’s stubbornly large bulk on one of the tables.

The massage progressed, and as Keith knew would happen, the massaging boys’ hands had to rub across every inch of the body. Each butt cheek was massaged and down to their feet and back up. Coach made sure to make each boy massage the inner-thighs of their partner until he could personally come by and check their technique. The boys on the table were mostly grimacing while they tried to discreetly adjust their cups- but it didn’t help. There was just no room for an erection to form.

Then the boys had to flip over and the most developed boys had the bands on their cups pulled tight against the push of a teenage erection forming. The less developed boys didn’t have the equipment to push against the thick elastic bands, but Keith could see in their eyes that they were suffering just as much.

He couldn’t help imagine what it would look like if they weren’t wearing their cups but tried to stop when he felt a dull, throbbing pain in his groin. Now he wished he had just gone along and let Robert give him some relief before the cup was put on him.

After a half hour, the boys switched places and instruction began again. Now the boys who were standing had their muscles glistening with oil. For some reason, it made Keith even hotter. Keith sat painfully as the first group of students completed the assignment. Then it was time for his group.

Coach assigned the second set of paired boys. When he heard Jacob’s name called out followed by Philip Sloanetti, he was both disappointed and relived that he wasn’t paired up with Jacob. Now he really wanted to feel his friend’s firm muscles as his oily hands slid across them. He had massaged Jacob before but it had never occurred to him to use oil or a lotion. The possibilities made him hunch forward in pain.

“That leaves you the odd man out, Miller!”

Hearing his name, he looked up and saw Coach staring at him from in front of the class. Every eye turned to look at him.

“Yes, Coach!”

“Quit lolly-gagging and get your ass up here! Now!”

Keith ignored the gasps and whispering as the other boys finally got a good look at his rear end. The teen boy made his way through the audience to stand in front of Coach. The man handed him a towel and pointed to one of the tables.

“Get up on the table and wait patiently until I can find you a partner.”

With great apprehension, Keith spread out his towel on the table and then lay down on it. After a minute, he saw Coach grinning at him from inside his office. Keith watched him talking to Robert for a moment and Robert started glancing at him nervously. Coach handed his cousin a towel and a bottle of oil and still grinning, he pointed Robert to Keith’s table. Keith watched his cousin approach him.

“Sorry, cousin. Coach assigned me to you. Don’t worry, though. I’ve seen the lesson so I can get done quickly.”

Keith sighed and realized he had no choice. He didn’t want a detention from Coach and he didn’t want to raise a fuss and attract attention. He lay his head down looking away from the class and resolved not to shift his hips around no matter what. This was Robert, not Jacob and six times eight was 48.

Robert’s hands massaged the oil across his back. Keith wondered why it smelled like strawberries. The thought soon disappeared as his cousin’s strong hands pinched and stretched his muscles. His groans were soon added to the groans of the other boys, many of whom had never had a massage before.

Despite himself, Keith began to feel amazingly relaxed. He tried to forget he was in class and just enjoy the feeling of his muscles being relaxed and invigorated. And for a few minutes, he was able to lose himself in the feelings. But then he realized something that made him scared. The feelings started getting too good.

As the massage ranged lower and got to his butt, Robert’s firm touch began to feel less relaxing and more tingly. Keith felt humiliated as the feel of his cousin’s hands on his body began to make his penis respond. No matter what happened, he kept his groin perfectly still. There was no way he was going to let his classmates- or even Robert- know how much his body was responding.

He toughed it out as his legs and then his feet and toes were firmly rubbed and stretched. Now it was even Robert’s touching his legs that made him want to grind against the table. By the time Robert was finishing his massage, rubbing and stroking the skin just next to his trapped balls, Keith’s breathing was heavy and his groin was painful and leaking.

Then he had to flip over and his arousal was obvious to any observer. In face, several boys pointed to his cup that now had at least an inch of space between it and Keith’s skin. Keith’s erection was obvious. He felt humiliated, but he refused to try and hide it. It was a natural body function and he had nothing to be embarrassed about. Except for being a huge pervert!

When Robert worked his front, Keith started feeling flashes of heat run through him. It was torture on his erection while Robert ‘stimulated the blood flow’ to his chest by rubbing and pinching his nipples. The younger teen couldn’t hold back and his legs opened and closed like a clam. He found out his sides were ticklish as his cousin’s hands slid across his ribs and those large, slippery fingers around his belly button made him tense and gasp. And every once in a while his whole cup would wiggle under the intensity of a particularly powerful wave of arousal.

Then Robert had to work around his groin. Each time Coach came by, he scolded Robert for not using enough oil and now Robert was soaking him in it. Keith could feel it tickle his balls as it ran down under the cup and between his legs. It was driving him insane.

When they eventually switched, it took Keith a few seconds to even stand up straight. His groin was throbbing in pain as his body tried desperately to pump blood into his penis, only to be stopped by the cup.

The worst thing for Keith- the effect that bothered the teen boy the most- was the fact that not only was his groin throbbing but his breathing was heavy and he was still feeling thrills through his body from Robert touching him! Sure, he was bound to get an erection after having those sensitive places touched but it should go away just as quickly. Right now, Keith was still feeling turned on and he couldn’t stop it!

He started working Robert’s shoulders and neck, like Coach had demonstrated. It was so satisfying, feeling his slick hands gliding over Robert’s developed muscles. He got lost in it a few times as the feelings in his hands were translated into more tingles. Was he really getting hot for his own cousin’s body?

He looked at the crowd of observing students- the ones that were in the first group. Most of them were watching him. Most of them were adjusting themselves and Keith was surprised. He looked down, steeling himself to just concentrate on the lesson and get it over with as soon as possible and it worked. But only for a few minutes until his need to feel an orgasm once more took over his thoughts.

Robert’s butt cheeks felt like hard rocks under a baby blanket. His fingers blurred the line between massage and feeling them up. He worked them good as he lost track of where he was and what he was doing- so lost in the feeling of warm flesh, a growing urge to orgasm and Robert’s deep moans.

“You need to finish up, Keith. You have ten minutes left and you haven’t even touched his front. I think his ass is all relaxed.”

Startled, Keith looked up to see Coach Williams smirking at him. He felt a rush of embarrassment run through him, but with how turned on he was, he doubted his face could get any more red. Hastily, he ran his hands down Robert’s legs and feet to give them the minimum necessary treatment to show he had learned the technique. He almost got lost again as his hands were kneading the thick inner-thigh muscle that was right next to Robert’s exposed sack! He had forgotten that Robert wasn’t wearing a cup! He couldn’t help himself and allowed his hand to brush up against the impressive ball sack and feeling how soft it was. His cousin sucked in a deep breath and opened his legs a little, giving Keith even better access. Keith wanted to not just rub it, but heft the impressive sack in his hands, but he remembered where they were and asked Robert to turn over.

As Keith predicted, there were many gasps from the other boys as Robert’s impressive tool was exposed. His cousin turned his head away from them and closed his eyes. Apparently, he was going to ignore them. Keith didn’t have the luxury and he was running out of time before the class was over so he hurried through the different techniques.

“Hold on there, Keith. I said you should spend no less than three minutes on the nipples to ensure proper bloodflow? Go back and do them again.”

Keith looked at the clock and saw that there were only two minutes left in class. He wondered what the point was, but Coach had given him an order so his hands moved back up and started rubbing and pinching the hard nubs on Robert’s chest. His cousin’s large erection was already burping out clear slime each time it flexed and that was starting to make a puddle. Then Robert’s hands grabbed his arms.

“No, stop. It’s too much- it feels so…”

Coach was there and pulled Robert’s hands away and held them over his head. There was something about seeing Robert being held down by Coach Williams that made Keith feel even more tingles.

“Now, now- we need to let the boy finish the lesson. Don’t worry, Coach is here for you, boy. It must be embarrassing for your classmates to hear you moaning and carrying on. Let Coach fix it for you- you can moan all you want to and no one will hear a thing.”

With that, Coach used his arm to cover Robert’s face. Actually, he put his arm over Robert’s head so that his arm pit was right over Robert’s nose and mouth. The man motioned for Keith to continue his lesson. Sure enough, though they could see Robert struggling, no one could hear his moans.

Keith watched in fascination as Robert’s foreskin pulled back behind the ridge all by itself. And he couldn’t believe how much flexing the huge pole was able to do as it seemed to flail around just as much as Robert, smearing clear fluid all over Robert’s tight belly. Keith was fascinated and watching Robert’s cock made him want an orgasm even more. Then it happened just as the bell rang.

Suddenly Robert’s hips thrust up into the air and that pole started spraying powerful shots of white goop all the way up to Coach’s arm! Of course, Keith’s hands got some on them before he could pull them away. Robert’s chest was soaked as his body slowly relaxed. Coach moved his arm and let him breathe.

“I’m so humiliated. Sorry, Keith- I didn’t mean to but…”

Robert took a deep breath and looked down at himself. Then he seemed to notice all the eyes in the room were on him. Keith looked around, seeing that like him, every boy was gripping their cup and he knew they all wished they could have an orgasm. Most of watching boys had experienced the feeling once, just before they were put into the devices and now they were all forced to re-live the experience in their mind as they had watched Robert’s orgasm. Keith wasn’t unaffected either. His own need to orgasm had him in it’s grip. Right now, he felt like he would do anything for the opportunity.

Coach dismissed the rest of the class who were strangely silent as they filed back to the changing room. Keith saw that all of them had the tell-tale flushed cheeks and some of the younger boys’ ears were almost blood-red. He was sure that the only thing on their minds was the feelings they were getting from their groins.

“You two will finish the lesson. You can’t afford to miss any points, Keith. You already missed class once this week.”

Keith looked down at Robert, expecting him to be relaxing in his post-orgasm feelings, but Robert’s breathing hadn’t slowed and the end of his cock was now smearing more clear fluid into the white stuff that came out during his orgasm. Keith felt another, familiar rush through his body followed quickly by new pain in his crotch. He didn’t really want to put his hands in Robert’s sperm, but Coach was right- he had to finish the lesson and get full marks in class.

Coach added more of the strawberry-scented oil to his hands and he resuled stimulating Robert’s nipples. He tried to really pinch them hoping the pain would give Robert some relief to his obvious condition, but it didn’t seem to work. Robert’s chest thrust up and he hissed in air between clenched teeth, but his cock burped even more clear fluid!

“Yeah- that’s right, boy. Torture those nips! Twist them hard to make the blood flow!”

Keith was pretty sure the blood was flowing- Robert’s broad chest was almost as flushed as his face. The more Keith’s oily hands rubbed over him, the more Robert’s eyes remained tightly shut and the more times he had to curl up against the stimulation. Coach made the older boy uncurl each time so his cousin could continue. Keith felt bad for him- somehow, seeing his cousin like this was like a feedback loop. His own arousal grew with each of Robert’s plaintive moans. And when his hand brushed that large, flexing cock and felt it’s surprising heft, he could feel more clear slime leak out of his own trapped penis!

After what seemed to be an hour- with Coach leering at him and constantly making him go back and ‘use more strength this time’ or ‘You have to get all the way in there- it doesn’t matter if you rub his nut-sack, boy! This is a massage. Do it again!’

Keith was just conscious enough to realize that this was his and Robert’s punishment for not completing the test. It was cruel and he could see Coach’s cock was pushing out his pants. The man was enjoying forcing them to perform such intimate acts with each other. The message was clear: it would have been better for both boys if Keith had just gone along with it. Robert had tried to tell him and even took a painful punishment because his cousin was being stubborn.

After he finished the lesson to Coach’s satisfaction, the two boys stood in Coach’s office, waiting for the man to return from wherever he went. Keith used his towel to try and wipe some of the fruit-smelling oil from his skin, but the towel even rubbing across his skin caused his penis to flex painfully in it’s confinement. The longer they stood there, the more of the feelings Keith was getting and a glance at Robert showed he was in the same boat. He shouldn’t have been surprised to see Robert openly stroking his cock because Keith longed to stroke his own.

“What is going on? Why am I feeling so…”

“-hot?”

Keith finished Robert’s sentence. And it made him think. And suddenly a sinking suspicion crossed his mind as the something about this felt very familiar. Then he was sure about it and he almost wanted to cry. How would he be able to survive being dosed with the sex drug while he couldn’t even touch himself down there? He knew he couldn’t.

Then Coach returned, holding one of the boxes from the test. Keith just knew it was his own.

“Well, boys. I hope you learned your lesson. When I give you an assignment- you complete it! No whining, no refusing and no half-efforts, understood?”

“Y-yeah, Coach! It won’t happen again.”

Coach looked at Keith.

“I won’t, Coach. I’ll do your assignments!”

Then he looked at Coach reproachfully.

“What did you do to us? I feel like I’m burning up inside and my cock is so painful in this thing!”

He anfrily twisted the cup and grimaced in the self-inflicted pain. He ooked back at the large man, this tims with his eyes pleading.

“You have to let me take it out, Coach! Please? I can’t go through that...”

Coach smirked again. He didn’t like Coach’s smirk but he was desperate for the man to just let his cock breathe for a little while. It as so painful he imagined bubbles of blood forming along the side of his penis- all that pressure and nowhere for the blood to go! And another flush of arousal made his whole body shiver.

“I was about to offer you that opportunity, Keith. In fact- I was going to give you two a second chance to complete the assignment and get full points.”

Keith was stunned. He desperately wanted to get the cup off of him, but Coach was saying he had to have sex with his cousin to do it! He hesitated.

Coach looked disappointed and turned away.

“Or not. It would have relieved that pressure. Robert’s pretty good at giving head, you know. I’ve felt his talented lips on my big cock and he services it well. It’s a shame your aching cock won’t feel his soft lips and rough tongue-”

“Okay, Coach!”

His voice broke on the first syllable and he felt humiliated. Robert looked over at him, but Robert’s eyes were half-closed. He knew what his cousin was feeling. But Coach wasn’t satisfied that he gave in. As always there was one catch.

“But you know, since you were the main culprit, I think it’s only fair that you take more punishment than poor Robert here. You know I wrecked his asshole because he failed to follow my instructions?”

Keith just agreed with Coach. He was desperate to have his cock freed. He looked again at Robert. Now he understood why Robert was moving tenderly, but had no strap marks. The pain was hidden. Coach had fucked him hard. He should have listened. He never wanted Robert to go through that, especially because of him.

Coach grinned and opened the box. He pulled out a key and unlocked the cup. It was a little hard to remove as the tip of his erecting cock didn’t want to slip out of the loop, but some more of that oil solved the problem. But then Coach reached in and took out the two bands Robert had placed on him to stop him from…

“Um, Coach? Won’t that stop me from…”

“Of course it will. You won’t be able to have an orgasm with these on and if you accept, then they will stay on for the first thirty minutes of the test. Meanwhile, Robert will be able to cum as many times as he likes. That’s fair, right?”

Keith was crestfallen, but he knew he had no choice. At least his cock would be inflated and it wasn’t like he wasn’t going to get to orgasm at all, right? He stood and thrust out his hips, allowing Coach to slide the restricting bands down his cock. He hoped the half hour went by fast!

Chapter 66: Robert

Summary:

Out of my mind! Some relief. More relief. Keith really is hot!

Robert half-listened to the conversation as he tried not to rub his cock. He was so turned on he could barely think. The only thing stopping him from rubbing himself until he felt that sweet release was his aching butt-hole and the knowledge that Coach wouldn’t care how sore it already was. He would be punished again if he jerked himself off without the man’s permission. It only seemed to make it more urgent.

“Okay, Robert. Take your charge to the room and show him a good time.”

Robert nodded.

“Yes, Coach!”

“Oh, and also- to get full points, use at least one of the special devices I introduced you to last night.”

“Yes, Coach!”

Robert grabbed Keith’s hand and practically dragged him along to the gym where his “first time room” was located. Keith kept pulling at him, but Robert felt a need that he had never felt before. He had no time to waste! He had to have another orgasm as soon as possible. He didn’t even notice the other students in the changing room, watching them and their two large cocks waving in the air.

He waved his badge across the lock and it buzzed and the lock didn’t open. He did it again and again, each time more frantically until Keith’s hand wrapped around his and held it still. To his relief, the lock beeped and opened for them. He dragged Keith into the room and closed the door.

“Are you okay, Robert? I’ve never seen you-”

Robert wrapped Keith in his arms and pushed him toward the bed. His lips were on Keith’s tender neck that still smelled like strawberry.

“Wait! I- Wait!”

Robert couldn’t wait. He had to move, he had to have sex. He literally couldn’t stop himself. The two cousins crashed onto the bed, Robert on top and Keith underneath him.

Robert couldn’t believe how good his cousin’s body felt. His slightly smaller frame fit perfectly under him and he went to work with his mouth as his hands explored the oily muscles of Keith’s back. Keith was still trying to protest until Robert’s crotch started thrusting into his. Then his protests turned to moans.

The feeling of their cocks rubbing together was electric. It was so over-powering that Robert had to grip Keith’s back and his mouth stopped working. His cousin’s breath was hot and heavy across his ear as the two boys moaned in pleasure.

Thrust… thrust… thrust… thruuuuuuuust…

Again and again Robert’s crotch thrust against Keith’s. Both boys felt the other’s erection but at this point, neither one cared that they were related. They both needed release. And Robert’s didn’t take long. It felt like two minutes max and suddenly Robert’s whole body tensed up and he felt Keith’s hands on his butt, pressing him down even harder. He moaned and even cried a little at the feeling of relief that the orgasm gave him.

“I’m sorry, cousin! I’m sorry- I couldn’t help it. Felt so good…”

He said the words and punctuated them with kisses to Keith’s neck. He felt Keith’s hands still on his butt, holding him in place while Keith continued to chase his own orgasm by thrusting up against Robert. But Robert’s relief was short-lived. He didn’t know if it was because it was Keith, or because of the massage or because of Coach’s promise to make gentle love to him if he got full marks- his body was quickly rising to the height of arousal he was feeling just minutes ago.

“No… no, I just had an orgasm! What’s happening to me?”

Keith’s soft lips caressed his neck this time.

“We got dosed. It’s happened to… oooooh! Oh, man! Oh- rub harder!”

Keith tried to tell him, but it seemed like Keith was in the same situation. Robert wondered why his cousin didn’t orgasm like he did. Was it because Keith couldn’t get into the fact that Robert was his cousin? The back of Robert’s mind didn’t like that at all. It was too close to rape and Robert knew rape was one of the worst things a person could do.

But still, he couldn’t stop thrusting against the smaller boy. He would check on him and ask him right after this orgasm. One more orgasm won’t hurt. And he had no choice! He had to have one!

Suddenly Keith shifted Robert off of him. They looked a mess. Robert had pumped out enough semen to cover both their chests. Keith didn’t bother to wipe it off. Keith didn’t even look angry. His cheeks were flushed and his erection was stiff and Robert let the younger boy push him onto his back. Then Keith moved down Robert’s body and as the older cousin watched, he took Robert’s dripping, flexing cock into his mouth!

The older cousin’s head burst with fireworks. The feeling of a warm, wet mouth and rough tongue was almost more than he could handle. He couldn’t help himself and the thrust up into that wonderful cavity. Thankfully, Keith was prepared and used his hands at the base of Robert’s cock to stop him from going in all the way. Then Keith started moving up and down, applying suction and tongue and it made Robert moan and gasp at the sensation.

“Cou… cuz! I’m gonna… I’m!”

He thrust up as his second orgasm hit. It was mind blowing in that all worry about Keith and Coach and P.E. were blown out of his mind. The next minute or two were pure orgasm until he heard the sounds of Keith choking. It snapped him out of it and he looked at his cousin.

Keith’s face was covered in semen. The boy had tried to swallow it, but it had come out so fast it forced him to pull off of the cock. Then the rest of the load covered his face. His cherry red face. Then he noticed Keith’s formidable erection was rhythmically thrusting against his leg. He tensed the leg and pushed back to give the boy more friction. If Keith wanted to cum against his leg then he couldn’t argue.

“Thanks, Keith. Man, I owe you one.”

His hand massaged Keith’s scalp and his ears. He loved his cousin. He couldn’t believe Keith had done that for him. He knew Keith wasn’t really into this, so why would he go so above and beyond?

“Why did you do it though? You didn’t have to.”

“I- nnnnngh! Oh, man. Oh, man. Stupid Coach! Why is he torturing us like this?”

Keith’s thrusting increased in pace and Robert rubbed some of the slime off his chest and slipped his hand down to grasp Keith’s thrusting cock. He wrapped his fingers around it and clenched them somewhat tight to give Keith some more friction against his cock. His cousin needed to cum badly!

“It won’t… it won’t do any… any good… unnnnngggghhhhh!”

Keith was breathing so hard he could barely talk. Then Robert noticed the strange feeling on the palm of his hand. Something was wrapped around Keith’s cock! Then he realized it was one of the bands that came in the kit to prevent an ‘accident’! And he shocked himself by thinking for the first time, ‘Coach is an asshole!’.

“Here, I’ll take it off for you.”

Keith pulled his hand away.

“Coach says it stays on for thirty minutes or we get punished. Don’t… don’t take it off yet!”

Now that Robert could think a little better, he was impressed that Keith was able to keep it together under these conditions. He wondered how his cousin was able to manage the feelings enough to not rip the band off immediately and have his orgasm. Keith was obviously in the same boat as Robert, the boy could barely speak.

Then he felt Keith’s hand on his cock again.

“If I’m right- you’re going to need it again soon.”

Robert ground his leg against Keith’s thrusting groin as Keith began to jerk him off. And Keith was right. Even after two orgasms, Robert’s erection still hadn’t gone down. But then, instead of relaxing, he pulled Keith up and they started thrusting against each other again.

“I’ll wait until you can have one too, cuz.”

He felt so much tenderness toward his cousin, he couldn’t help kissing him. He knew he shouldn’t but the feelings were overwhelming him. He loved this boy. He was so proud of his cousin for growing up to be such a good guy. He thrust against Keith and wrapped him in his arms.

“It’s okay, Keith. It’ll be fine. Not much longer and I’ll make you feel all… oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!”

Robert’s third orgasm hit and once again he coated them in sperm. They didn’t care and Keith didn’t miss a beat. He kept thrusting against his older cousin like a machine! And that reminded him of Coach’s admonishment to use the devices.

He quickly got up from Keith and went through the drawers of the dresser until he found the stash. He picked a long stick that looked like a cock and went back to the bed. He grabbed Keith’s arm to stop him from rubbing himself and he sat with his legs spread. He pulled Keith to him so his cousin’s back was against Robert’s sticky chest. Then he activated the device which began to vibrate. Then he pressed it against the tip of Keith’s cock.

The effect on his cousin was immediate. Keith’s whole body tried to arch and he groaned. Robert was able to get his hands around him and hold him still while he ran the vibrations up and down Keith’s large erection. Keith’s head fell back and once more, Robert couldn’t resist that tender, supple neck and he started to kiss it up and down.

“Oh, man! Oh! Oh, Robert! What is that thing? It feels so… so… it feels too good!”

“It’s okay, Keith. Just a few more minutes. Hang in there.”

Keith’s body was still glistening in the light provided by the MillDonn lighting that was in the room. Before it had glistened from the oil, but now Keith’s whole body was covered in sweat. He looked like he was running a huge fever and maybe- in a way- he was. Robert felt bad for the fourteen year old, but still he couldn’t help but thrust his still present erection against his cousin’s back. Keith was hot! He had never noticed his cousin that way before, but Robert’s erection still hadn’t gone down and he had already cum three times! Not even Coach turned him on like that.

Keith was gripping Robert’s arms so hard it was leaving nail marks in them but Robert was pretty sure his cousin didn’t realize it. Robert felt a great deal of relief when he saw the clock tick by and he was allowed to work the bands off of his cousin’s cock. Keith’s cock was so bloated they were difficult to remove. To make it worse, he kept having to pull Keith’s hands away as they tried ineffectually to rip them off. But eventually, with some of the lube provided in the room, they were both removed.

Robert pounced on Keith and held his smaller cousin down. The boy kept moaning about his need to cum- he seemed delirious. The older teen re-applied the vibrator to his cousin’s cock. He knew from experience how good it felt and when Keith started thrashing around beneath him, he held the vibrator just below the tip. He was amazed when his cousin had well over a dozen contractions, most of them launching his semen as far as his face!

When Keith’s orgasm was over, Robert didn’t let up. He pressed the vibrator against that space under his balls and went down on his still flexing cock. Keith moaned nonsensical words as Robert used all the experience he had gained working with virgin boys.

When his cousin finally thrust up into his mouth, Robert was ready. He concentrated and kept his throat opened like Coach had taught him and Keith’s cock was almost as long as Coach’s. When it started flexing and he felt the strong spurts of semen impact his throat, he started swallowing. Keith’s hands locked down hard on the back of Robert’s head and the older teen was glad the room was sound proof because Keith’s ecstatic cries were very loud.

Robert pulled off, breathing hard to get some air. Keith’s hands didn’t leave him and when he felt them pulling on him, he moved up to face his cousin. He was embraced in Keith’s arms and he felt the younger boy’s hot breath in his ear repeating how good it felt and how thankful he was and even suckling his neck.

Then Keith seemed to come to his senses and realized who it was he was cuddling. He pulled back and gently pushed Robert away. He looked away from Robert and wiped his mouth.

“Um, thanks dude. Um… thanks.”

Robert could understand. If it wasn’t for the fact that this was his assignment from Coach, he didn’t think there was any way he would have wanted to have sex with his cousin. And he never would have realized how sexy his younger cousin was. Robert felt a Dirty thrill from the way his cousin was trying to cover himself by bringing his legs up and hugging his knees, but still could not completely conceal that impressive erection that was even now still flexing every once in a while. Robert felt his own flexing in sympathy.

“Robert? Are you okay?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Don’t worry about it. It’s a class assignment, so what can we do, right?”

“I think we got dosed.”

That surprised Robert.

“What do you mean? Dosed with what?”

Robert was curious, but he felt his need rising again and he couldn’t seem to be able to tear his eyes away from Keith’s beautiful body.

“I’ve felt this way before. It makes you really, really hot so you can’t think straight and then you end up doing stuff you wouldn’t normally do.”

His face got an adorable blush and he hugged his legs tighter.

“Sex stuff, I mean.”

Robert thought about it. He had certainly never felt this turned on- at least that he could remember. He could remember having up to five orgasms in a row, but after the first two or so, they became a chore but Coach liked to ‘drain his balls’ every once in a while. This was different. He needed to cum again- it wasn’t a chore, it was a physical need that the last three orgasms hadn’t satisfied. But again, who would have dosed them and with what? Robert still wasn’t convinced that they were just perverted horny boys who found each other attractive.

“It’s hormones, dude. When you see someone hot like you, hormones make you do weird things. Remember the videos?”

Keith nodded.

“Of course I remember and believe me, I’ve felt hormones but no offense cousin- if I wasn’t dosed, I would never have done this with you. Even if it meant losing a day of P.E.”

Robert felt a little sad. He realized he wanted Keith to find him as attractive as he now saw Keith. He desperately wanted to feel Keith’s mouth on his cock again. He wanted to launch his load into Keith’s throat again, or even feel Keith’s hand rubbing him. But he knew that if Keith didn’t want it, it would be wrong to try and make him do it.

“If I’m right and these feelings are from being dosed, we’re going to have a huge headache tomorrow.”

Robert nodded, only half listening. He was contemplating how much trouble he would be in if he rubbed himself to an orgasm. Coach wouldn’t like it. He told Robert he was never allowed to masturbate. That meant that it wasn’t part of the assignment and would make him Dirty. And if Coach saw that… he shivered, thinking about the consequences he would face.

Robert was about to put away the device and settle the room thinking it was over because Keith said he didn’t want to have sex with him when he felt Keith’s hand pushing down on his chest. Robert’s surprise was even greater when he felt Keith grip the base of his shaft and once again take it into his mouth.

“Wait! I thought you didn’t want to-”

Keith took the cock out of his mouth.

“Dude, I know you need to do it again. I already sucked you once and I know we’re both going to be needing to orgasm for a while. And I’m going to need some, too. It’s okay. If I’m right, we’re not going to have much of a choice.”

Robert kept quiet as Keith worked to bring him off a fourth time. Robert was surprised when he felt his erupting cock enter Keith’s throat and those firm muscles milked his erection as he swallowed just like Robert did. He wondered who taught his cousin to do that?

Chapter 67: Jacob

Summary:

Painful P.E. Where is Keith going? Quick chores. Coding breakthrough! Seeing Keith suffer. Finally- Hax0rK1ng strikes again!

Jacob sat in P.E. with his groin throbbing. He had been trying to get erect for what seemed like hours now with no relief. He had been paired with Chet Hong who had no issues sliding his hands all the way up to the cup and around it. The teen’s slippery hands seemed to rub fire across his skin and all the feelings ended up just feeding the fire in his crotch. Even now- sitting untouched while he watched the second group get their turn, his erection ached.

When Robert turned over and the whole class gasped seeing his massive erection, even Jacob felt a tingle run through him. He had seen it before so it wasn’t an initial surprise, but he was honestly turned on by the impressive pole. He couldn’t help it. He just wanted class to be over so he and Keith could go home and not think about sex!

Then class was over, but Coach called Keith into his office. Jacob slowly put his uniform away while he watched the Coach’s office, trying to figure out what was going on. Then out of nowhere, a fully-erect Robert was pulling a fully-erect Keith through the changing room and toward he gym. Jacob was at once curious about what was going on with his best friend and jealousy that Coach let Keith out of his cup!

He listened to the conversations of the other boys in the shower. All the talk was about Robert and Keith and why was Keith out of his cup and of course, how large their cocks were. Jacob ignored them and forestalled any conversation by keeping his back toward the rest of the room. He finished quickly (relatively quickly- the oil was tough to get all washed off in cold water) and dressed back in his school clothes. But at least the cold water made his erection go down. He waited for Keith for as long as he could before he had to leave to catch the buss.

When he got home he dove right into his chores. He read the little note his mom left letting them know that (surprise!) they would be out that night and what was in the refrigerator for dinner. He ran upstairs and started up his laptop.

After many failed attempts to upload his software across the MillDonn cloud, and many, many examinations of his code to try and figure out what was upsetting the anti-malware service he was frustrated. Since there was no where left to look, he began looking at the external libraries he was using that didn’t write. He started with the libraries to control the shower written by Mr. Nagatami.

The code wasn’t the straight-forward code Jacob saw in class. In face, if he didn’t know any better, he would have thought the man had written the code to intentionally be opaque. He ended up having to trace through many routines before he began to see a hidden structure in the overall code. Calls to routines that didn’t seem to have anything to do with the function. Variables passed in that weren’t used. Once he started seeing it, he finally found the culprit.

Mr. Nagatami’s code had a secret function that operated across the overall code. It would open a connection back to the man’s address and send status infrmation to another program. If this had run on his target’s smart house, Mr. Nagatami would have known that Jacob had taken over someone else’s house. That jerk would not only have known what Jacob was up to, he would have been able to take over the code and change it completely.

He had come so close to blowing it that he had to sit for a few minutes feeling fear. He couldn’t believe how close he had come to revealing himself to his worst enemy. For once MDC01 had been helpful, even if it was unintentional!

But he took a deep, shuddering breath and reminded himself that it hadn’t happened. He collected himself and began to meticulously remove that bit of malware from the code. This project would only be driven from the driver program Jacob wrote, not instructions given to it by Mr. Nagatami’s server.

He hadn’t realized how much time had passed when Jane called him to dinner. He stood, stretched and went down to eat.

They sat together in silence, eating the dinner Jane had heated up for them. He tried to engage her in conversation a few times, but her noncommittal answers followed by more silence told him she wasn’t really paying attention. He didn’t know why, but it bothered him. If it was a real problem, maybe he could help her but if it was just silly girl business, he would drop it.

“What’s wrong, Jane? You’re so quiet.”

She looked down, avoiding his gaze.

“Nothing. Just eat.”

“Look, if it’s something I can help with then let me know. I owe you one for helping us with Mikey’s problem, you know.”

Jane looked up, flashing him her annoyed face.

“You know I did it for Mikey, not you. You don’t owe me anything.”

More like she did it so she could work with Keith, but he didn’t correct her. That surprised him. A year ago he would have jumped at the chance to poke her and start an argument but then again, a year ago he didn’t have a guy in his head that would make him have sex with anyone who asked nicely. He didn’t have a pervert teacher who could destroy his family. And a year ago all the adults in Probity were normal. In short, a year ago his life was so small, arguing with his sister seemed like a big deal.

“Still, if there’s anything I can do to help…”

Her face clouded over. Uh, oh. Now she was angry.

“Wait! Nevermind- I can see that you’re angry. Just forget I said anything, okay?”

That seemed to disarm her and now her face turned to sadness. She turned to him and sighed.

“It doesn’t matter. There’s nothing you can do anyway.”

Now Jacob felt that old rivalry rise up again. She always underestimated him! He set down his fork and crossed his arms imperiously.

“How do you know? Dad says I can solve anything if I put my mind to it, you know.”

He cringed inside. He shouldn’t have to rely on his dad to validate his competence.

Now that some of the rivalry was back, her mood shifted. She wasn’t sad anymore- he had brought out her competitive side. She looked at him defiantly and assumed the mirror of his crossed-arm pose.

“Fine. Solve this problem. Now that all the girls at school saw the video of Keith getting spanked, they all want to be his girlfriend.”

That was so far away from anything Jacob expected to hear, he just stared at her for a moment, open-mouthed. Then he shook his head.

“That doesn’t make any sense! Wasn’t it clear in the video that Keith is gay? I mean, he’s my boyfriend! Why would they think he would…”

Jacob trailed off, afraid that if he finished the sentence, it would set her off. Instead, she shook her head dismissively.

“They’re all so stupid! They think that if they only had the chance, they could sex him into loving them and give up being gay. It’s so silly!”

“But isn’t that what you think is going to happen? I mean, aren’t you sure that if you can have a go… at… him…”

He withered under her angry stare. He shouldn’t have pointed that out.

“That’s different! Keith and I are destined to be together!”

He held up his hands in supplication. He really didn’t want a fight and now he was regretful he had pried into her business.

“I’m sure you’re right. Just ignore them. Besides, they’ll be jealous of you because Keith comes over here so much and you get to spend time with him. They’re probably only trying to make you angry.”

Surprisingly, Jane looked a little mollified. She seemed to think about it for a moment, then she looked at Jacob and nodded.

“You know, I think you might actually be right! I was letting them get to me.”

“Gee, thanks.”

“You’re not totally useless after all, Jacob!”

He shook his head and cleared up his plate. Being reminded of Keith he was now burning with curiosity about what had happened to him and why he missed the buss. He shut down his laptop and headed over to the Miller’s house to find out.

When he got there, he found Keith in bad shape. His friend was curled up on his bed, clutching his groin through his shorts. Jacob went to him and put a hand on his shoulder.

“Keith! What’s wrong? What happened to you after class?”

Keith turned over and his face was tragic. He grabbed Jacob and pulled him into a hug. He was breathing hard.

“Coach is punishing me. Well, me and Robert.”

“Why? What did you do?”

Keith looked at him and frowned.

“Coach sent Robert over when I stayed home from school. He told Robert that he had to do the test thing with me. You know- that ‘good first experience’ thing so we don’t go crazy later.”

Jacob felt a chill down his spine. It was another of the perverted thing the adults would want to inflict on them. But it was hard to believe that even Coach would send someone’s own cousin to have sex. But why would they be punished unless…

“And you refused, right?”

“Yes. Of course I did! I mean, it’s Robert, my cousin!”

Jacob shook his head in sympathy. Of course Keith wouldn’t care if Coach had told him. Keith wouldn’t be bullied into something like that.

“So what’s wrong with you? Why are you acting like this?”

Now Keith groaned and curled up around his groin again.

“He got us, Jacob! He got us with whatever that stuff is and now the cup is making my cock ache like crazy!”

Jacob understood immediately and gasped. He remembered too well the driving urge he felt under whatever drug it was that made them tingle so badly. He couldn’t believe Coach would give it to Keith and make him wear the cup! And where would Coach get it? Was Coach behind the other times they had been drugged? If so, how had he done it?

“I’m sorry, Keith. I wish there was something I could do but at least you stuck to your convictions. You didn’t give in and you can be proud of that, right?”

The ball of Keith curled even tighter to itself. It mumbled something Jacob couldn’t make out.

“What was that?”

Now Keith turned toward him and his friend’s face looked so angry he was about to cry.

“No. I wish I did but Robert and I were both drugged and Coach said we had another chance to do it and if we did, I would get full points even for the days I missed…”

Jacob was shocked.

“So when you and Robert ran through the changing room with your dorks flopping out then…”

Keith nodded.

“Robert took me to some room in the gym and we… we, you know. We did it.”

Jacob was sympathetic. Of course Keith wouldn’t have been able to hold out under those circumstances. And neither could Robert. Sending them to a sex room together under those conditions would pretty much guarantee the two teenagers would have sex! Coach was an evil bastard. He rubbed Keith’s back in sympathy.

“I’m sorry, Keith. But you know no one would have been able to resist under those circumstances. I mean, I couldn’t.”

Keith cringed away from his touch and groaned again.

“Sorry, dude. Please don’t touch me. You just being here makes me hot and if you touch me it only makes it worse. I swear, I never want to smell strawberry again!”

Jacob pulled his hand back. He should have realized.

“Strawberry? Why?”

“That stupid massage oil! It’s all I smelled the whole time Robert and I were doing it.”

And Jacob realized what had happened.

“Dude, our massage oil didn’t have any scent. It must have been how Coach drugged you two! He made you rub the drug into each other’s skin!”

Keith nodded.

“But if you two did it, why are you still… um…”

“Hot? I don’t know. Maybe when it’s rubbed into the skin it’s more effective, or maybe there was just a lot of it. Robert and I did it like five times before Coach came and said we had to go. Even then it took a cold shower and two ice packs to get it to go down enough to put the cup back on.”

Jacob remembered his time with Robert. Keith’s cousin was sexy- at least The Other had thought so.

You did too and you know it. Not just his body, but he’s really handsome, too. Poor Keith. I want to rip that cup off him right now and suck all the pain away…

Now Jacob had to pull on his cup. The Other was right. He did think Robert was handsome. He resented feeling that way. He knew that if he hadn’t been forced to have sex with Keith, he would never have thought of other boys that way. First it was Keith and now Robert. Were the perverts winning? Was he turning gay?

“Are you okay? Don’t tell me that thinking of Robert and me having sex is making you hot?”

Jacob felt himself pushed away. The Other answered for them.

“Well, yeah. Kind of. I mean you know I was with Robert and you’re both so hot so naturally, thinking of you two together…”

Keith groaned again and turned away from them- burying his face in his pillow.

The Other sighed and stared at his boyfriend for a few minutes.

“I wish I could take it away, Keith. I wish I could suffer for you, but I can’t. If it’s any comfort, I’m going to get one of the jerks that are torturing the students.”

He leaned down and whispered into Keith’s ear.

“Or rather, Hax0rK1ng is going to. It’ll be great, I promise.”

Keith rolled back, his face serious. He looked Jacob in right in the eye.

“Is it the guy who was torturing Mikey? Are we finally going after him?”

Jacob felt the flush of fear as Keith’s words registered. Jacob knew The Other messed up. Of course Keith would assume they were talking about Mr. Nagatami. Now no matter what, Keith wouldn’t be satisfied.

“No. Sorry- not that jerk. Another one.”

Keith rolled over again, his back to Jacob.

“Go away, Jacob. I want to be alone. I’ll see you on the buss tomorrow.”

The Other reached out to squeeze Keith’s shoulder, but he hesitated and withdrew his hand. They both knew Keith wasn’t in the mood and touching him would just make his condition worse. They left to go implement their plan.

Chapter 68: Robert

Summary:

Punishment not over. Coach brings in some help. I have to beg for it. Too much of a good thing isn’t good!

Robert watched Keith walk up his driveway after Coach dropped him off. They had stayed too late to catch the buss and even too late for Grant to drive them home. He couldn’t believe that he had ravaged his younger cousin in the room for so long. It was another line Coach had forced him to cross, and he was worried that his relationship with Keith would never be the same.

The whole way from the school, Keith didn’t say a word. Robert had tried to talk to him- to gauge his attitude but the teen had only given non-committal grunts in response. He had kept his eyes out the window at the passing scenery and even when he got out of the Coach’s car at his house, he ran inside without even a ‘goodbye’. It made Robert sad, but he had to follow Coach’s orders, so what could he do, right?

Of course, it didn’t help that Coach had teased them the whole way, calling them little rabbits and saying the Miller family was like royalty in town so it was alright that cousins were sleeping together. Keith cringed at each bit of teasing the man said, but like Robert, he was too intimidated by Coach to say anything back. He wished his cousin had just gone along with the assignment in the first place. And he thought hard about what he could have done to convince Keith to do what Coach had ordered.

Robert was so lost in his thoughts, he didn’t even notice that Coach had missed his turn.

“Um, Coach? Where are we? I think you missed my turn.”

“You’re not going home yet, Miller. I had a fun surprise for you, but now because of your failure I’m afraid your going to find it very unpleasant.”

“But-”

“No buts, Miller. You were in charge and you let Keith prevent you from following one of my express orders. You’re going to have to work that off, or are you saying you don’t want me as a mentor anymore, boy?”

That threat always got to Robert. He really needed Coach’s mentorship. In fact, he needed Coach’s discipline and, if he was being honest- he needed Coach’s respect. Coach was his way to a better future so what could he do, right?

“No, Sir! I need you, Coach! Please don’t abandon me!”

The rest of the way to Coach’s house, the man kept making him apologize and state his failure.

“Why do you deserve to be punished?”

“Because I failed you, Coach!”

"How did you fail me?”

“I didn’t complete the assignment you gave me, Coach!”

“What did you promise when I took you under my wing, boy?”

“That I would follow your orders, no questions asked, Coach!”

And so on and so on all the way there. When they arrived, Robert felt both relief and trepidation. He wondered how Coach was going to make a fun surprise unpleasant for him.

“Go down to my man cave, strip and wait for me until I get there- and don’t sit on the furniture. In fact, wait in the center of the room in P.E. formation.”

Robert nodded and went down to the room under the house. It was different than the last time he saw it. Like the time Tim and Joseph were taking a detention, the couch and regular chairs were moved out of the way but instead of being occupied by the video-game chairs, the center remained empty.

Robert quickly stripped out of his clothes, folded them neatly and placed them on the floor at the edge of the room. Naked, he stood in the middle of the room with his arms out to the side, as if he were spacing himself out in P.E. By the time Coach came back, Robert’s arms were starting to ache.

Coach looked at him and without saying a word, he went to the closet and brought out what looked like a set of plates for free weights. Robert’s cock tingled as he saw Coach’s muscles bulge under the weight. More weight than Robert could carry, he was sure. Then Coach came out with three more and placed them on the floor in a square.

What followed was the top of a large chair with cushions. He placed the ‘feet’ of the chair into the weights and they became the base. Robert had no illusions who would be going into the chair that the heavy weights were anchoring!

Sure enough- once Coach got the chair all set up, Robert was strapped in tight. Then the pieces of the chair that his legs were bound to were positioned straight up and spread apart in a ‘V’. The stairs were framed by his spread legs. He was starting to sweat now, afraid of what punishment Coach was going to inflict on him. Seemingly satisfied, Coach leered at him as he used a finger to tease the tip of Robert’s slippery cock.

Then the doorbell rang and he saw Coach’s normally serious face break into a wide smile. He looked up the stairs as if his birthday were here. He turned back toward Robert and his expression became stern.

“This is a special guest so I expect you to be on your best behavior, boy! Is… that… under… stood?”

Each syllable was punctuated with a hard swat to Robert’s exposed rear end.

“Yes, Coach! I will be on my best behavior!”

Coach shoved a ball-gag into his mouth and left and Robert knew he would be humiliated by whoever Coach had invited over. The first thing they would see of his was his butt hole. And worse, not even that humiliation would make his cock go down. In fact, something about his position in the chair and the fact that he was strapped down and at Coach’s mercy started making him tingle even more! Did he get hot from being humiliated? If so, he hoped it would only work when Coach did it.

Robert waited, strapped to the chair while he heard conversation and laughing from up the stairs. When he hear the clinking of glasses, he resigned himself to a long wait. To his chagrin, the other voice didn’t sound male. He couldn’t make out what they were saying, but the second voice was a higher counterpoint to Coach’s voice.

It seemed like hours and the more the boy stayed strapped down and helpless, the more turned on he seemed to get. When he finally heard Coach’s heavy footsteps coming down the stairs, he had another puddle of clear fluid on his stomach. His arousal was as intense now as it was earlier in the day and Robert began to suspect that Keith was right- Coach had given him some drug that made him horny.

Coach entered the room smiling. He stepped aside and held out his arms in a ‘ta-da!’ position, presenting Robert’s naked and hopelessly aroused form. Behind him, a well-proportioned, middle aged woman with red hair and green eyes entered the room. When she saw him, her eyes lit up and she brought her hands up to cover her mouth.

“Oh, Earnest! He’s beautiful!”

“Nothing but the best for you, Cupcake!”

She looked him over like a side of beef. She approached him hungrily, but when she got close, she hesitated and looked at Coach.

“Go ahead. Do whatever you want with him. I promised, didn’t I?”

She looked back at Robert’s exposed form and then lightly brushed her hand across his chest. His world exploded in tingles. He moaned into the ball and he felt his cock flexing under the brief touch.

“His cock! My goodness! He’s a big boy, isn’t he?”

“Like I said. I would get you some prime teen meat to play with, sweetheart and that’s 100% prime Miller cock.”

She smiled appreciatively and ran a long, well-manicured fingernail down his shaft. It was painted red and was so smooth, he could barely feel it as it slid down his oil-coated cock. The little sensation still made his body tense and forced another moan from behind his gag.

“Go ahead and get ready. I’ll set him up for you.”

She smiled and nodded. The woman began to strip down until she was wearing a red, laced bra that wrapped the bottom of her large, firm breasts and matching panties that for some reason only had straps that ran around her exposed sex. Robert watched her undressing with wild eyes. The touches and being strapped down had made him so aroused, he could barely think!

“So, you want to hear something really hot, Cupcake?”

“I sure do, Honey-Bear! What do you have for me?”

Coach smiled proudly and motioned to Robert.

“Just earlier today, Robert was making hot, passionate love to his virgin cousin, Keith. The kid’s almost as good looking as he is. Check him out.”

He handed his phone to the woman, who looked at the picture with excitement. Once more, her eyes got wide and she spread her fingers over the screen, expanding the picture.

“Oh, wow. It must run in the family! Look at that bulge the kid’s got under those shorts!”

She looked back at Robert and with a mischievous smile, she approached his head. She held the picture of Keith playing soccer in his uniform. It was a good picture, he had to admit. He was facing the sun, having just kicked the ball and his firm muscles and prominent bulge were clear under the thin cotton uniform. The look of concentration on his face made his cousin look very handsome.

“Oh, you must have had some fun with him. Was it hot fucking your cousin?”

Robert mumbled and Coach removed his gag.

“Please, please- I have to cum! Coach- I can’t take it!”

Coach slapped his thick cock on Robert’s face. By reflex, the boy pushed his tongue out to try and lick it.

“Answer her questions, boy!”

Robert hesitated.

“But… ungh! Coach, you said nothing… oh! Nothing that happened in the room… the room could be… Ahhh!”

Those red nails were brushing up and down and across his balls, making it difficult to talk.

“That’s a good boy, to remember that, but Cupcake is a trusted confidant. You can speak plainly in front of her- in fact, it’s an order. Answer all of her questions.”

Robert moaned again. His fifteen year old body was riddled with hormones and the lady kept brushing his erection! She even used her nail to scratch on the tip, making him thrash around in the chair. But as much as he tried, the straps held him in place. She stopped teasing him and let him catch his breath to answer.

“So did you like getting naked with your own cousin and doing Dirty things to him?”

Robert blushed and looked away, but he finally nodded.

“Yes, mam. I think so. I wasn’t able to think very clearly.”

“Did you slide this monster into his rear end? I’ll bet he felt like he was splitting open!”

Hastily, Coach answered for him.

“No. Keith’s fourteen so there was no entry, but I’m sure Robert here was able to coax a few loads out of that fourteen year old fuck stick- didn’t you, boy!”

“Yes sir! I think five, but I was so horny I couldn’t count.”

“And is his cock as big as yours?”

“No mam. It’s just over six inches, but he’s a Miller, so we expect it will get-”

She used her nail to scrape over his butt hole and his sentence was abruptly finished in a gasp. She asked him more embarrassing questions- ones that he didn’t want to answer about Keith’s body and how it felt and how he looked naked. Robert felt like he was betraying his cousin’s privacy but Coach had ordered it, so what could he do?

She leered at him as he answered each one. She would run her hands over his cheeks and his ears which were starting to feel sun burned because he had been blushing so much. By contrast, her hands were cool and soothing. When she had completed her questions and gotten every ounce of humiliation out of Robert she stood and addressed Coach.

“Well, that’s got my juices flowing. Set him up for me, would you?”

Coach moved around to Robert’s head and dropped the headrest back so his head flopped down. Then Cupcake came over and showed him her vagina. He saw it upside down.

“You ever see a pussy up close, Robert? I’m sure a big, strapping fifteen year old like you has had the ladies throwing themselves at you.”

Robert’s eyes were locked on the thick lips that protruded past the neatly trimmed red, curly hair that surrounded them.

 

“No, mam. I’ve never seen one anywhere.”

Now it was her turn to moan. She spread her lips with her fingers and Robert saw clear fluid that looked like his own dribble out from between the lips.

“I forgot to tell you, he’s one of the Prude Crew. Mica Miller’s son. Before I got a hold of him, he’d never even felt an orgasm. Your his first woman, Cupcake.”

“That’s so hot. A virgin boy who’s so naive and innocent he still moans and begs! All for me? It’s making me leak!”

She moved up closer and Robert could smell a musky smell. It wasn’t like Coach’s smell. When he smelled Coach, he felt more on edge. The fight or flight response fed into his arousal and made it more aggressive. This smell made him feel different. It smelled comforting and invigorating and it fed more arousal into his arousal. He liked the smell.

“Well, baby. You’re going to get well acquainted with this one tonight. Let me show you around a bit.”

She showed him her lips and the pink inside them. It was slick with her lubrication. Above it was revealed a little, hard nub she called a clitoris that reminded him of a little, tiny cock the way it was flexing under her fingers. She told him how she liked to get oral sex- a lot of digging between those lips followed by light, feathery licking of her clitoris.

The woman didn’t bother to ask if he was ready. She moved forward and pressed her sex against his mouth and his nose- cutting off his air! He didn’t know what to do, but when he needed to breathe, he started to thrash around. He tried to move his head to the side to get a breath, but she pressed down with enough pressure to lock his head against the headrest.

“Oh, yeah baby. Keep struggling like that. Oh! You’re rubbing me real good down there.”

He was getting frantic to breathe when suddenly, he felt her legs clamp down on his head and he heard her screams. He had almost passed out when she finally released him, her heavy breathing a counterpart to his own.

“This time, no breathing unless you learn how to use your tongue, boy. Dig it up in there like you’re trying to reach China! Fill me up with your mouth muscle!”

Once more she used her sex to cut off Robert’s air. This time Robert stuck his tongue out, as far as it would go. The slick, clear fluid didn’t taste much different than the clear fluid Coach and Keith made. It was a little sweeter. He wiggled it around like he was tonguing Coach’s butt. Again and again those strong thighs clamped down. It was the same thing he did to Coach’s waist when he was getting ‘fucked real good’.

A sudden sensation on his cock caused him to moan. He couldn’t identify it- it was fleeting and then gone… then back again. The teen was so turned on, any sensation on his cock was magnified a thousand times. And again, she lifted up, allowing him a breath. He took one and began to beg.

“Please let me cum, Coach! Please? I’ll be good, I swe-”

And again, his face was covered in scratchy red hair and musky, wet vagina.

“Sweety. If you have time to beg, then you have time to lick my clit.”

She ground against his face again, crushing his nose. Once more he plunged his tongue into her pussy. He moved it as much as he could, but he wasn’t used to it and his tongue was starting to get tired. The woman was almost continually moaning her pleasure, half muffled by her thighs that were clamped around his head. And whatever was happening to his cock kept going and keeping him on edge. Once more, she lifted up and once more, he had to gulp down air.

“Now, gently- lick my little soldier. C’mon, you can do it.”

Robert gasped and moaned. His cock was flexing as whatever was brushing it lightly was driving him crazy- mostly because he couldn’t quite tell if it was happening or was just in his head.

“Okay- no lickey, no air!”

Again his face was covered. Again he did his best to please her. He tried to stay calm as his oxygen ran out until he couldn’t hold back and once more he started thrashing in his restraints. He had to breathe!

He knew this was it. He was going to die this time- the more he thrashed, the more she screamed and moaned and the more she clamped down on his head. He knew his tears were mixing with her juices and he started tasting salt on his tongue.

Soon his thrashing weakened and the sounds dimmed. He felt himself start drifting away when suddenly, he felt cool air on his face once again. He gasped in a lung-full of air like a dying person. Exactly like a dying person.

He expected her to crush him again before he could get another breath, but after a confusing moment, he felt the soft, cool hands on his face. She was kneeling next to him looking at him with sympathy. Embarrassingly, he realized he was crying.

“Oh, sweety! Are you crying?”

He nodded. He couldn’t stop crying. He looked into her eyes and she looked at him with great sympathy. Like a mom.

“There, there. Are you ready to lick my clitty?”

“Y- yes mam. Please let me l-lick your clit.”

“Do it good, or I’ll have to teach you another lesson, boy.”

She moved forward and presented her sex to the restrained fifteen year old. He gulped and then set about pleasuring the hard nub he could see through the red hair. But when he licked it, she pulled back, anger clearly showing on her face.

“I told you- feather light touches! Can’t you listen, worm?”

“Sorry! I’m sorry, mam! I-”

Once more, he found himself surrounded by her strong thighs and wet vagina. Fear drove his tongue on like a jackhammer. He thrust it into her as hard as he could and she responded by clamping down on his head even harder.

He kept it up as strongly as he could. He could hear her muted screams of pleasure through the thick thighs that clamped his ears shut. Over and over he thrust and dug and wiggled as much as he could. Once more, the sounds receded and he felt like he was starting to float. Would Coach let this woman kill him? Then thankfully, he was released.

The cold air on his wet face started to bring him around. He gasped in air, trying to catch his breath, but before he could, he was interrupted. He suddenly felt Coach’s fingers dragged across his bound feet, forcing him to laugh. He exhaled the little bit of oxygen he had managed to breathe in and his laughter made it difficult to get more.

Up and down the soles of his feet, those nails scraped, sending signals to his groggy brain that forced him to laugh. When he felt the most light-headed, Coach would give him a short reprieve- just enough to gasp in some air, just to have to expel it again as the tickling returned. Coach kept him on the edge for several minutes before he relented.

“You will listen and obey my Cupcake as if it were me giving you instructions. Is that clear?”

“Yes… Coach…”

He said it between gasps. His head was allowed to clear and once more, he was presented with the dripping sex of the woman Cupcake.

“It’s okay, worm. We have all night to train you how I like. Now, let’s begin again.”

Robert couldn’t help but let out another sob. He had felt so close to death and it seemed to only make him need to orgasm more. The emotions were too much! He trusted Coach implicitly but he didn’t know this woman. He realized that it didn’t matter- Coach had order him to, so what could he do?

This time, he stuck his tongue out all the way. The adrenaline in his system was making it quiver so he used that to his advantage. He moved his head forward until he could feel the barest contact with the stiff little nub and let the quiver in his tongue do the rest.

She obviously liked it. She moaned and gasped and more of the nice-tasting clear liquid appeared on those thick lips. Then he was forced to pull back and suck in some air as once more, he could feel something just barely contacting his stiff cock. He moaned and the barely felt sensation moved to his sack, and then to his exposed inner thighs. He squirmed again.

“Please, Coach? Please let me cum! Please!”

The woman grabbed his head between her hands and forced him to look into her disappointed face.

“So the little worm wants some relief before his mistress is even satisfied? How disgusting!”

He wailed just before she cut him off, forcing the sound to vibrate against her sex. She moaned.

“Oh, I liked that. Make him moan some more!”

Again, he pushed his sore, tired tongue out to pleasure her. He knew that was the only way she would let him breathe again. But this time he felt something light brush against not only his painfully erect cock but his sensitive sack at the same time. He clenched his hands and tried to ignore it, but each swipe of whatever Coach was using built up like drops of water in a bucket. It was maddening!

“Oh, yes worm! That’s it! Struggle and thrash against me- it… it… it! Oh! Oh! Oh! Ah! Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Now his ears hurt from being crushed against his skull. He thrashed his tired tongue as much as he could, but soon, he knew it would be too tired to respond to his commands! He hoped she was satisfied soon or he would never see his family or his friends again. Then once more, his face went from warm to cold as the air came in contact with the juices that were smeared all over it.

“Hurry, worm! Hurry and lick it now! Now!”

Robert slowly extended his tongue and touched he clit. He felt it start to flex, but he flicked his tongue away before too much pressure could be applied. Once more and again until he found a rhythm he could sustain for a while. She reached down and pressed above the hard nub, spreading her lips and pointing the shaft toward him. Now his tongue was only making the briefest of contact with the very tip…

“OH! OH, YES! YES! YES, BOY! UNNNNNNHHHHHHHHH!”

The last long moan started out like a squeak and rose in volume almost like a whine. He saw her whole body shake and when he looked up, he saw her eyes closed and her mouth in an ‘O’ shape. It was reminiscent of Grant when Robert gave him a particularly good blow job. He knew she was having another orgasm! But how could she have so many close together? Didn’t it make her clit too sensitive?

He didn’t care. He just kept licking it with feather-light touches until he got too tired for precision movement. Not knowing what else to do, he just stuck it out, made it stiff and rammed it between her lips like a sword. Amazingly, it set her off again and for the next minute, the room was a cacophony of screams and moans.

Now both her and Robert were breathing hard. Finally, she stepped back, allowing him to retrieve his tongue and work his jaw around to get some relief from the cramping.

“Oh, Earnest. You give me the nicest things! He’s perfect!”

“Only the best for you, sweetheart. I’ll bet that little pussy George never provided you an opportunity like this.”

Her face darkened.

“Let’s not talk about him. What a complete disappointment he was. So weak.”

“Please. Please, Coach, mam. It hurts! I need to cum, please! I’ll do anything!”

“Well, I suppose you deserve a reward. You have a talented tongue. Of course your stamina and breath control leave a lot to be desired, but I’m sure after I get done with you you’ll be able to both tongue and hold your breath like a champ!”

Coach’s hand found the back of Robert’s head and lifted it. Robert heard a click and his head was laid down on the now restored head rest. Now he could see the long feathers Coach had been using to stimulate him. With a nasty grin, Coach picked them up again and started running them over his body, starting with his nipples. The boy gasped again and his body tried to thrust his chest into the feathers to feel more sensation, only to be thwarted by the thick strap across his middle.

“Of course you’re going to cum, boy! You’re going to cum a lot. Of course, if you hadn’t had to have make-up sex with your cousin earlier today, it would probably feel real good. Unfortunately, because you didn’t complete the assignment when I gave it to you I imagine that before the end of our session, you’re going to be begging not to cum anymore.”

He shrugged at Robert and resumed teasing his body again. The feathers moved around and around, one across his chest and down to his taught, firm stomach, the other on his lower parts- legs, thighs and his cock and balls. Again, the feelings were slowly building up, causing him to clench his fists and his toes.

“Awww… he so cute like this.”

Cool hands clasped his cheeks. He looked into her eyes.

“Does baby want mamma to make it all better?”

Robert nodded. He didn’t care that he could feel the tickling of tears running down his face.

“Yes, mam. Please make it better!”

She smiled a predatory smile at him and moved away. Coach brought some steps up to the side of the chair and he held her hand as she stepped up. With a quick glance back at Robert, she swung her leg over him. She mounted him, facing away and for a moment, he could feel her whole weight on top of his stomach. Then she looked down and put her feet in stirrups attached to the side of the table. Now she was able to use her legs and he felt her weight lessen.

Robert gasped as he felt his cock grasped by cool, slender fingers. Then she lifted up some more, and then even more to clear the tip.

“Oh, my! You really are a big boy, aren’t you?”

He felt the scraping of wiry red hairs just before his cock head was swallowed into a warm, slippery tightness. He groaned as he felt the new sensation. He watched her thigh muscles tense as she moved up and down, teasing the boy’s rampant cock. The feeling was too powerful and he ended up rolling his head back and forth as his only outlet. That and moaning.

“Oh dear. You’re a loud one, aren’t you? Little worms should be fucked and not heard- right Earnest?”

After a moment, Coach approached with the ball gag and strapped it into Robert’s mouth. His moans and cries were muffled behind the rubber ball. And now he couldn’t beg them for lenience. They would use his body any way they wanted for as long as they wanted and he had no choice but the lay there and take it. His whole body shivered under the strength of the tingles he was feeling.

He only had a moment to appreciate the fact before he could feel his whole shaft being swallowed into that warm, wet place. He could hear her freely gasping and moaning. She was Mistress Cupcake and he was just Coach’s fuck toy.

“Oh, goodness. It’s not as thick as yours Earn, but it sure does reach all the way in!”

She began to move up a few inches and then back down, ending with a whole body shudder as her insides got used to the teen’s length. All he could see was her back as she began to ride him so he shut his eyes and just waited for whatever was going to happen.

He didn’t last long in his hyper-aroused state and soon, his body was thrusting uselessly against the straps that held him in the chair. But she wasn’t done with him and continued using him to pleasure herself as if he hadn’t just had a huge orgasm. That warm, slippery and above all tight tunnel kept sliding up and down, squeezing his shaft and rubbing directly against his sensitive tip. The sensation made him whine like a puppy into his gag.

She didn’t pay any attention. She was after her own orgasm, which hit after another few minutes of tensed-muscle torture. And when her sex clenched his the hardest, she increased her pace. She slid up to the tip of his sex and then slammed down on it, ramming it into her over and over. His tip was still too raw and his body reacted to it like he was holding a live wire.

She soon slowed down to her original pace and distance. Her movements became more smooth and gentle. The over-sensitive feelings began to be replaced as he began to build up to yet another orgasm. This one felt different. It felt good as he could finally chase another orgasm but underneath that feeling was one that had him worried.

His groin was starting to get sore. Now when his cock flexed he could feel some irritation. A little like it felt to be in the chastity cup and not be able to get hard. And what was worse- the closer he felt he was getting to his orgasm, the stronger the deep-seated ache in his groin got.

Their orgasms hit at the same time. She sped up her plunging again and that combined with her tightly clenching pussy milked his orgasm out even farther. Each clench as his cock tried to expel his seed seemed to hurt more. By the time she finally stopped to catch her breath, Robert could feel something wrong with his cock.

She wiggled her hips on top of him and let out what sounded almost like a cat’s purr. He saw Coach step in and heard them kissing as he lay there, his body worn out and his mind relaxing in another post-orgasm bliss.

She sat there on him, her insides squeezing him every once in a while. He hoped over and over that his cock would finally go down, but she would shift forward and back as she and Coach made out, causing it to feel like his cock was being constantly caressed. Soon, his body wanted another release, but he could already feel the ache in his groin. The last thing he wanted right then was another orgasm.

It wasn’t his choice. After a few teasing minutes that kept him hard and on edge, she started moving all the way up and back down his pole. He groaned through the gag, trying to plead with her to stop and give him a break, but again, she treated him as if he weren’t there.

Thankfully, Robert’s orgasm felt far away. He wasn’t even sure he could have another one that night. It would feel like it was building up but then suddenly, it was like the feelings drained away. Then it would start again.

 

His erection was sore and his groin was sore and he wondered just how many orgasms a woman could have. Every couple of minutes were punctuated with her long moans and hands that gripped his up-turned calves as her whole body would shiver above him. It was a relief to know that how worn out he was, her current efforts wouldn’t push him over that edge again until he got some time to recover. Then he felt something cold and blunt pressing against his exposed hole.

He yelled, he moaned, he pleaded with Coach not to do it but all that came out were muffled sounds. He felt the pressure and he clenched but Coach’s cock was implacable. It pushed into his ring as if were made to be there. He felt himself fill up and was thankful that the man wasn’t in one of his ‘I love to hear you scream’ moods.

Even though his entry was gentle, Coach didn’t waste much time after that. He barely gave Robert any time to adjust before he started thrusting in and out. Worse, he seemed to be trying to match Mistress Cupcake’s rhythm. Now each time her tight hole swallowed his cock to the base, Coach’s fat cock head would dragging firmly across his sensitive prostate. To his distress, Robert found himself once more on the edge of an orgasm. A big one!

He screamed it out. Each pump was a nightmarish combination of incredible feelings undermined by an ache that made the boy truly worried that something was being damaged inside him. The pain was now pronounced. It felt like someone was pinching his balls hard each time it flexed. And now his cock and his prostate were so sensitive, he couldn’t stop himself from trying to thrash around in the chair as the pair continued to use him.

He started crying in frustration as he felt his throat was getting sore from yelling and screaming. He didn’t know what to do and he felt completely helpless. Like a rabbit getting eaten by a bear feet first.

He was at the brink of yet another orgasm when he felt Coach pressing inside him, pumping his seed into the teen’s bowels. At the same time, Mistress Cupcake gripped his calf muscles to ride through yet another powerful orgasm, or string of them- he couldn’t tell. Whichever it was, she was vocal about it.

To Roberts relief, Coach pulled out gently. Then his mentor helped Mistress out of the stirrups and back down the little step stool. She was as sweaty as Robert was. Her skin seemed to glow and her hair was stuck to her forehead but she wore a huge smile for Coach. It clearly wasn’t for him because she didn’t bother to even acknowledge his presence. She completely ignored him while she talked to Coach.

“Whew! That was a great leg day! Thanks so much for inviting me to play with your new toy. We’ll have to do it again, soon.”

Coach looked over at Robert with something that looked like pride in his expression.

“Well, he’s only just a toy when he’s in trouble for not doing what I tell him to. He’s my protege. I’m training him up to possibly be the next head coach.”

Now she spared him a look.

“Well, I insist you invite me over next time you feel like strapping him to the chair. That was the best ride I’ve had in a long time- next to yours, that is.”

She smiled at him and the two walked up the stairs and left him strapped in. He didn’t care. He only wanted to close his eyes and go to sleep. His sore erection was finally going down and maybe when he woke up, his groin wouldn’t hurt as much!

He woke to Coach shaking his shoulder.

“That’s it, boy. You survived.”

Robert still had the ball in his mouth so he couldn’t respond. Coach went and changed the chair to finally allow his legs to lay flat. It was a relief to the teen, as was the impromptu massage that Coach gave him. His sore muscles started relaxing, but each time Robert started to drift off, Coach would tap his face to keep him awake and listening.

“When I give you an assignment, I expect you to complete it. It’s as simple as that. It doesn’t matter what your cousin thinks- you should be concentrating on what I told you to do.”

Robert mumbled an apology from behind his gag. Coach’s strong hands were moving across his chest and arms now. Robert was thankful to the man for helping his sore muscles relax. He knew he should have just trusted Coach Williams and done what he had been told.

“Your cousin doesn’t have the same understanding that you do, Robert. He doesn’t realize that everything I tell you to do is for your own benefit. As the older cousin, it was your responsibility to guide him and convince him to do the right thing.”

Robert nodded and lay his head back. Coach remained silent as he continued up to Robert’s neck and face. Finally, the ball gag was removed.

“I’m sorry Coach! I’m sorry! I tried to get him to do it- I told him we would be punished and that he could just lay back and think about Jacob, but he kept refusing.”

Coach started removing the straps that were holding him down in the chair. Robert rubbed the sore places where the straps had rubbed against his skin while he was thrashing around. He felt like he had just done a full workout, except for his groin, which was still aching. And now, because of Coach, his erection was starting to come back up!

“And what good did it do him? How many of your loads did he swallow? How many of his did you swallow?”

“I don’t know, sir. It’s a blur. We were both so hot we couldn’t think straight. I don’t know, it’s like we were… it’s like we were…”

“Yes?”

Robert took a deep breath.

“Sir, it’s like somehow, we were drugged. Did you drug us? Was there something in that oil that made us- me- so horny?”

Coach grinned at him.

“You would rather think that I drugged you than think that you two were just really hot for each other? I mean, don’t you think Keith’s a very attractive boy?”

Robert looked away. Coach hadn’t answered his question, but he now had no choice but to answer his.

“Um, yes Coach. I think Keith is good looking.”

“See? And you’re really hot too, or don’t you think Coach knows how to pick a hot boy to guide and mentor?”

“Yes, Coach.”

Coach sighed as he continued to massage Robert’s body.

“I really wanted tonight to be fun for you. I got a hot chick to pop your cherry and show you a good time, but you ruined it. You ruined it.”

“I’m sorry, Coach! I’ll make it up to you, I promise!”

Coach’s hands dug and pressed down on his groin and the pain caused Robert’s whole body to tense up. He knew he was going to be sore the next morning. Thankfully, it would be a Friday and he would have the weekend to rest.

“And I wanted to fuck you again, but now because of your selfishness, I can’t risk it.”

Coach’s strong arms lifted him from the chair and helped him to stand. He was sore all over and nearly fell if Coach hadn’t held him up. He felt like a real jerk. When he was with Keith, he didn’t want to make his cousin do something he didn’t want to do but now he saw the kind of problems he had caused for Coach. He couldn’t look the man in the eye.

Coach was silent as he helped Robert to get dressed. He helped the boy up the stairs and to the car parked outside. They had just pulled out of the driveway when coach gripped his knee.

“Well, you can make it up to me on Saturday. Meet me at the school gym bright and early.”

Robert’s heart sank.

“Um. I, uh. Oh, geeze…”

“What, son? Are you going to disobey me again?”

Robert was on the verge of tears. He wanted to obey his coach more than almost anything, but…

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I need to watch my little brother and his friends on Saturday- my parents won’t be home and I can’t leave them alone! Please, Coach? Can we do it Sunday instead?”

Coach looked over at him speculatively. Robert hoped he would agree.

“So. A little brother, eh? Tell me all about him.”

Robert’s whole brain seemed to freeze up. He knew he had no choice but to answer Coach’s question but some part of him, deep down wanted to keep Billy as far away from the man as possible.

“Tell me about him, son. Right now.”

Then Robert remembered- whatever Coach told him to do was for his own good. He had to trust Coach… but with Billy? Yes, even with Billy. He couldn’t deny his Coach- especially not after he had messed up so badly with his cousin. So he did. He started hesitantly. But then he got rolling and told the man everything he knew about his little brother.

“Nine. That’s a great age, isn’t it? And he’s into ninjas and rock climbing? Bring him along with you. I want to meet him.”

Again, a treacherous part of him thought bringing little Billy to meet Coach was a really bad idea.

“Um, well. Um… he’ll be with his friends- Mikey and Trace. Trace Mackey, you might know his father from Elementary School?”

Maybe Coach wouldn’t want to “meet” the son of another teacher.

“Yes, I know him. Tell me about Trace and Mikey. Are they into ninjas and rock climbing, too?”

“Yes, Coach. All three of them.”

“Great! Bring them too.”

He knew he should trust Coach and he did, but still…

“Well, they will be quite a handful- you know, they would distract us.”

Coach smiled at him and gripped his leg again.

“Oh, don’t worry. They won’t be distracting- they’ll be part of the fun! I’ll expect all four of you at the High School gym by eight in the morning. Don’t be late!”

That’s right when they arrived at his house. There was no more time to argue and besides- it was a direct order from Coach. With a heavy heart, Robert approached his front door as he heard Coach’s car drive off.

Chapter 69: George Russel

Summary:

I hate Coach Williams! Too much of a pussy. Take it out on the kids. A noise in the shower. Is that you, Cupcake?

George- or Mr. Russel as he was known to his students- woke up the following morning. As with each morning his first thoughts were about his beautiful little Cupcake and where she was. Once more his chest felt the flash of pain as he would remember how that vile, evil Coach Williams had stolen his Cupcake away from him!

 

Sure, he had gotten a little pudgy, but that came with teaching and sitting at a desk all day grading the barely legible papers of those snot-nosed brats in his class. Ungrateful bastards- especially the jocks! He hated them as much as the coach they worshiped! He had made it his life’s work to torture and humiliate them as much as possible before they grew up to be just like that arrogant man!

 

He would love to smash him in the face. He would love to throw him down and stomp on him in front of his Cupcake. To see the humiliation on that square-jawed face the same as he saw every morning in the mirror.

 

He stopped eating right. He stopped the little exercise he had been doing. He stopped maintaining his appearance. He even stopped showering. Without Cupcake, there was no point. The only thing left in his life was keeping his job and torturing the jocks.

 

Of course, when he stopped showering, it made him itch. And sometimes he could smell his own funk but a quick spray of cologne would take care of that as far as he was concerned. And to make sure only the guilty would suffer, he made those pampered athletes sit in the front of the class. He hoped they choked to death on his smell! They deserved it. Or, they would eventually.

 

His adrenaline pumping now, he rolled out of bed. He had to untangle himself from his bedsheets. He had obviously been thrashing around in them again last night. Another example of the damage that steroid-pumped gorilla had done to him.

 

When he was with Cupcake, he would sleep like a baby. Well, maybe like a baby who’s balls had been smashed and who’s butt and back had been whipped mercilessly but each pain inflicted on him by Cupcake was a feeling of love and comfort. A love and comfort he hadn’t felt since the gorilla had shown up at the bar and stole her away from him.

 

He must have waited until the right time. The man must have coveted his Cupcake and watched for the right moment to strike! She had been getting on him about his weight and told him he needed to get better. She didn’t understand how much effort went in to teaching, and how tired he was after class. He just didn’t have the strength to work out after a hard day in class. He should have pushed himself, even a little. He needed to feel the sting of her whip and the painful ache in his balls when she would crush them under her high-heeled shoes.

 

And he would have! He knew he would! If only she had given him a couple more days, he knew he would have started working out! But Cupcake didn’t wait. She didn’t have to. She was a goddess and could have any man she wanted. And when Coach Williams showed up in the bar with his new, muscular body and confidence, he had swept her off her feet and out of his life. And now the only thing he could do was to make his little jock sycophants pay.

 

He brooded as he waited for the coffee to finish brewing. He remembered the look on that jock Tim’s face when he made the boy perform vile acts on him. The boy needed a good grade in his class so badly, he was willing to suck off a cock that had so much cheese it may as well have been a deli. He pretended that it was the Coach’s face all screwed up, desperately trying not to puke. And it did leave at least that part of him clean after. It was probably the only part of him that didn’t constantly itch! He wondered what it would take to get the boy to clean out his itchy asshole.

 

Finally, his coffee was brewed and he started grading the leftover papers from the day before. He kept two pens handy. For the normal kids, he would make a little line in black ink and show the correct answer. For the jocks, he would use a big, red marker so they couldn’t hide the fact that they were too stupid to do math from the rest of the class. He enjoyed uploading the marked-up papers into the computer knowing their parents would see them and hopefully punish them for their bad work.

 

He finished his coffee and glanced at the time. He put the papers away and went to go put on some clothes to go to work. He was disappointed that it was Friday. It meant that there were two days of moping around the house, missing his Cupcake without any distraction. The thought almost made him tear up. Life was so unfair!

 

He had just opened the door to the master bedroom when he heard a noise in the bathroom that was connected to it. At first he thought it was his imagination- surely it couldn’t be…

 

He heard it again- a familiar voice coming from inside. He hurried into the room, past the sinks and into the main area that held the shower! And he heard it again, this time it was clear and familiar and his heart leapt for joy! But then confusion set in. There was no one in the room!

 

“There you are, you pathetic little worm! On your knees, now!”

 

It was Cupcake’s voice, clear as day echoing through the room. By reflex he found himself down on his knees, looking around for his love. But he didn’t see her, only the shower with it’s door open. Had he left the door open? He didn’t think so.

 

“Oh, George I can’t believe what a useless human being you’ve become. I hoped you would put out the effort to pull yourself together and- I don’t know, maybe at least try and get me back, but no. A little adversity and you crumble like a cookie in a vice. It makes me sick.”

 

“Please, Cupcake! Please give me another chance! I’ll do whatever you want, just please take me back! I’m lost without your discipline!”

 

“You’re not worth it! You worm! A real man- even one who needs discipline wouldn’t sink to the depths that you did! I mean, smell yourself! Go ahead, take a big whiff of your arm pit right now!”

 

He did. And he was disgusted by his own smell. He was disgusted by how sticky his skin was. He was disgusted by how many pimples had broken out all over his body- especially his groin and under his arms… and his butt crack. All those places where it was skin-on-skin contact.

 

“Did you really think that a perfect goddess like me would even be in the same room with someone so… vile? And your students!”

 

“What about them?”

 

“I heard that instead of fighting for me- getting yourself together to make yourself worthy of me you’ve not only let yourself completely go, but you’ve been taking out your frustrations on children that can’t even fight back! So brave. It takes a small man to pick on children. Coach would never do that, would he?”

 

He fought down his outrage. He had almost snapped at her that the rumors of what Coach did to some of his students were far worse than anything he had done, but he bit back his reply. He wanted Cupcake back more than he wanted to be right.

 

“I’m sorry Cupcake- I mean, Mistress Cupcake! What can I do to make it up to you?”

 

“I don’t know if there is a way. You’ve fallen so far it makes me sick just to look at you, George. What are you willing to do?”

 

“Anything, my goddess! My Mistress! Please command me!”

 

There was a long pause. George shifted on his knees. Even in the thick carpet, his extra weight on the middle-aged knees was starting to make them ache. But he didn’t care. He would amputate his own legs if it meant getting his mistress back! Eventually, she answered him.

 

“I don’t know that you’ll ever measure up, George. I mean- right now it looks like you’re a complete waste of time and space.”

 

His heart sank. He felt his eyes sting with tears as he heard her words.

 

“But against my better judgment and for the good of the kids, I’ll give you one more chance. Just one! And if you blow it, don’t ever be in my presence again. Is that understood, worm?”

 

He gasped and he couldn’t believe how his heart could lift up so high in the air after feeling like it had been stomped on!

 

“Yes! Yes! Please just tell me what to do!”

 

He heard the shower turn on and looked up. Quickly, steam came out of the open door.

 

“Start with cleaning yourself up, worm! Scrub every inch of skin every day from now on. I won’t have a sub that stinks!”

 

He nodded and thanked her and almost tore off his robe and underwear. He hurried into the shower and started washing himself. As he did, he took careful note of all her other demands. Exercise, diet, hygiene and better treatment of his students. He scrubbed and scrubbed until his skin was a deep red. He had to admit how much better he started feeling.

 

He had just finished rinsing himself off when he felt an immobilizing pain in his balls! One of the shower spigots had launched a powerful stream that had hit them dead on. He wasn’t ready and with bile rising in his throat, he slowly sank to his knees.

 

“But I’m warning you, George. If you raise my hopes and fail me, I will punish you more than you can handle.”

 

More streams sprang out from behind him and soon, his ass was blistered and aching. He tried to cover it with his hands, but another stream smacked him in his face and he was overcome by a coughing fit from the water that rushed through his sinuses and down into his lungs. It felt like he was drowning.

 

Once again his unprotected sack took a huge hit. He knew from experience that it would be swollen for the next day or so. It wasn’t like the gently increasing pressure from one of he high heeled shoes- it was raw pain that spread out through his whole body like molten lead. It made him feel the one thing he had never felt before when his mistress punished him- abject fear!

 

“If you like those balls of yours, George then you will do exactly what I tell you. Remember- I can’t step on them and smash them if they’re not there. And if you disappoint me, I’ll take them from you as a trophy and present them to Earnest to show them to you whenever he wants. Is that understood?”

 

“Y-yes, m-m-mistress!”

 

He swallowed the coffee-flavored bile that suddenly filled his mouth. He lay there in pain for several minutes before he felt like he could even move. He knew he was going to be late and briefly he considered calling in sick today but a shiver of fear ran down his back at the thought. Fear of what Mistress Cupcake would do to him if he slacked off.

 

Gingerly and with great pain, he pulled himself up from the shower floor. He made his way out to dry himself off, only to find out that the towel he had abandoned there months ago smelled foul and musty. He groaned to himself as he made his way out to find a fresh towel, get dressed properly and get to work as quickly as he could. And underneath all the pain, his heart soared! He had a chance to win back his love, his guide, his muse, his everything- his mistress!

Chapter 70: Keith

Summary:

Morning Pains. More Physical Fitness week. What happened to Mr. Russel? TGIF!

Keith got off the buss, wincing as he stepped down from the tall step. The hard landing of his foot on the cement jostled his whole body and made his headache worse. He let out a small groan.

 

“Headache?”

 

Keith nodded and moved on. Jacob was following him, but he was mad at his boyfriend. Jacob had once more refused to reveal the name of the person (Keith was sure it was a man) who was torturing Mikey. It was infuriating!

 

“Let’s go to the Cafeteria. You need some juice, dude.”

 

The boy with the spiky hair shook his head.

 

“No. I’m going to wait by the gym for my weight lifting class to start. I’m not walking around.”

 

Jacob frowned, but nodded.

 

Keith made his way to the benches outside the Gym. He sat down, allowing his groin to relax and thinking about his time with Robert. It meant that Coach was in league with what seemed to be every other adult in Probity. If he hadn’t been sure that he and his cousin had been drugged, the headache he had since waking up confirmed it. Did that mean Coach was involved with Mikey’s torture?

 

“Here. Drink this.”

 

He looked over to Jacob, who was holding a juice he had gotten from the cafeteria. Grudgingly, he took it.

 

“Thanks.”

 

“Sure. I got an extra too, just in case.”

 

Keith drank the bottle of juice down and make a sigh of relief. He leaned back and watched the other students going about their pre-class preparations.

 

“So. Do you think Coach is involved with whoever was torturing Mikey?”

 

He saw Jacob tense.

 

“Um, I don’t know.”

 

Keith waited as Jacob thought. He watched him out of his peripheral vision. His friend seemed to genuinely think about it.

 

“Maybe they’re in the same club, but I doubt it. Coach seems more hands-on to me. Whoever was hacking the showers is a coward who preys on kids too weak to…”

 

Keith whirled on Jacob.

 

“Who is it, Jacob? Who was doing it?”

 

Keith could see the apprehension on his friend’s face. Jacob was scared.

 

“C’mon, dude! What are you so afraid of? Tell me!”

 

Jacob looked down. Keith waited for his friend to weigh all the options. It was annoying, but he knew if he pressed, Jacob would choose the easiest option, which was to avoid the conversation. After a few grating moments, Jacob spoke.

 

“What if whoever it was could ruin your family and it was your fault? If you could get such a person to lay off of at least the people you know wouldn’t you call that a win?”

 

Keith glowered at him.

 

“And let him torture other little kids because I was too scared to-”

 

“…and then you go to Reform School and your dad gets fired and maybe goes to Prison, leaving your brother and your mom alone…”

 

That stopped Keith for a moment, but then he rolled his eyes.

 

“Enough of your drama, dude! This isn’t a streaming show! These are real lives-”

 

“-they know I’m Hax0rK1ng.”

 

Jacob whispered it and Keith almost didn’t hear it. Surprise ran through him. He thought about the implications.

 

“Accusations are fine, but who would believe it?”

 

Jacob’s whole posture became slumped. In an uncharacteristic move, he hid his face in his hands.

 

“I screwed up, Keith. I screwed up bad.”

 

Keith held his tongue. It was rare for Jacob to admit he had made a mistake.

 

“They have proof. And if it’s found out that you-know-who is the son of the director of technology for MillDonn, my dad could be in big trouble- there’s no way he could keep his job. At best, they would think he was irresponsible enough to leave proprietary information laying around and at worst, actively helping to subvert the system.”

 

Keith thought about that. Who could have proof that Jacob was the notorious hacker? So far they had relied on their age to protect them from suspicion. No one who didn’t know Jacob would possibly believe that he had been hacking successfully since he was nine years old. They would more likely believe that a proud father had helped his young son learn to hack.

 

Keith punched his own leg in frustration.

 

“I hate this! It’s an adult, isn’t it? Never mind- don’t tell me. I know it is. It’s just another adult getting their jollies messing with kids. Just like Coach, that jerk.”

 

Jacob looked around quickly. Obviously he didn’t want anyone overhearing Keith calling Coach a bad name.

 

“Dude! Take it easy. Don’t make it easy for them, okay?”

 

“I don’t think there’s an adult in Probity that is on our side- our parents included. There’s no one we can turn to.”

 

Jacob nodded. Then he grinned.

 

“That doesn’t mean we’re helpless, though. There are ways we can get back at them.”

 

Keith looked at his friend nervously.

 

“Are you crazy? Didn’t you just get through telling me how bad it would be if you got caught…”

 

“Don’t worry. I was extra cautious this time. I don’t see any way anyone could figure out it was me.”

 

Once more Keith punched his own leg. The shock from that shot around to his rear, reminding him again about the beating he had gotten. He was so frustrated, he wanted to scream.

 

“What are we doing, Jacob? I just… I just want to get my hands on whoever is causing the and… and…”

 

“And beat them like they were a rug on fire. I know. Dude, trust me I know.”

 

Keith felt Jacob’s arm around his shoulder. The thrill of feeling his hot breath on his ear distracted him a little from his frustration- but only to introduce a different type of frustration.

 

“We have to keep it cool. I know it’s not your style to hit them sideways. You want to go head-on but they hold all the power. We have to be double careful.”

 

“I guess. But it would be so satisfying just to pound them senseless.”

 

Jacob stood and nodded with a tight smile.

 

“Please, Keith. For now it’s this, or we do nothing and just let everything happen to us.”

 

His face got darker and took on an expression Keith hadn’t seen very often on his friend’s face- pure malice.

 

“And after I saw the video of what they did to you in court… there was no way I was going to just let that slide.”

 

Keith looked around and seeing no one else looking at them, he stood and hugged his friend.

 

“I’m fine, dude. It sucked but it’s going to take a lot more than that to take me down, okay? Don’t let it get to you. Don’t let it make you lose-”

 

“-lose my head? Don’t worry, it won’t. We just have to take it one adult at a time, starting with the stupid ones.”

 

They let go their embrace. Since the bell was about to ring, Jacob headed off to class. Mr. Nagatami’s class. The name kept popping into Keith’s head. Something about it…

 

He made his way inside and saw Robert still changing for class. His cousin was moving even more tenderly than Keith was and he had the tell-tale grimace of pain on his face. Robert also had the headache. Keith moved next to him and gave him a sympathetic grimace as he started changing.

 

“So, I heard you two little love birds went at it like a couple of rabbits, yesterday? I guess incest’s the best- put your cousin to the test, right?”

 

Keith groaned inwardly. He knew Jimmy wouldn’t waste a chance to try and humiliate him. He hated the guy for that. It was one thing to humiliate him, but why was he dragging Robert into this?

 

“It was an assignment from Coach. That’s all.”

 

Jimmy grinned at Robert. It didn’t help that he had caught them changing and the only thing Keith had on was his cup. He ignored the bully and grabbed his shorts.

 

“Oh, sure. I heard you guys tore out of here with raging boners! Like you couldn’t wait to get your mouth on-”

 

“Well, I’m not sure what I can tell you. I mean it’s supposed to be confidential. Tell you what. I’ll ask Coach what it’s okay to share with you and then we can talk. Until then, why don’t you just mind your own business?”

 

Keith felt a thrill run down his spine. He never imagined his cousin talking to someone like that. He was usually pretty laid back and here he had subtly threatened Jimmy with Coach! Even better, it seemed to have worked.

 

“Well, it’s not like I was asking for a play by play, you know. Or even a blow by blow, get it?”

 

He elbowed Robert in the side, grinning at his own pun. Then, thankfully, he walked off to pester someone else, but the other students kept eyeing the two cousins and whispering.

 

“Don’t bother dressing out! It’s cups only today, boys!”

 

Everyone groaned and Keith knew this would be another “Physical Fitness Week” special class. He looked at Robert who shrugged and started removing his shorts. Keith hesitated.

 

“It’s what Coach wants, dude. You’d better… you know.”

 

Keith felt downhearted. Robert was reminding him about the punishment they had both had to endure the last time they didn’t follow Coach’s orders. Resentfully, Keith removed his shirt and shorts, leaving only that hated cup.

 

The class assembled in the weight room where they all gawked at the weight machines. Each machine had additional parts added to them, only they couldn’t have been from the factory. For some reason, gel-like protrusions had been added to each machine and Keith could guess what their purpose would be- to get them all hot and tingly with no relief.

 

Brrrrrreeeeeeee! Coach’s whistle cut through the various conversations. They all gave him their immediate attention.

 

“You will break up into groups of three. Group one will start with chest. Group two will work on legs. The third group will use the rowing machines! Once each member has completed three sets, the groups will switch. Any questions?”

 

No one was brave enough to question Coach. He nodded to them and clapped his hands.

 

“Get moving!”

 

Keith and Robert grouped up with a few other guys and moved to the leg machine. Keith made sure he didn’t go first. He wanted to see what would happen. It ended up being August that tried it first. The black athlete’s skin seemed to glow in the florescent lights of the weight room. He smiled as he sat down among the flexible stalks of the attachment. And when he started pushing out the plate, a section of the stalks moved up in relation, right to his groin!

 

“Oh, man! This is wild, dudes! It’s tickling me!”

 

He pressed again and again at a measured pace, working through his set. Each time his inner thighs were caressed and tickled by the strands. By the end of the set, his face was sweaty and his cup was being pushed out by his struggling erection. Internally, Keith groaned. His groin already hurt and he knew this would make it worse.

 

Eventually, it was Keith’s turn. He pushed against the metal footrests and as the weight traveled up the cables, the ‘ticklers’ rubbed along his inner thighs. No, they didn’t rub- they caressed him in that intimate place. He got into a rhythm for his rep and started running his times tables in his head to try and ignore the feelings. He was on his last one, struggling with it when he felt something else run up his thigh to his cup and then under it. The unexpected feeling of his balls being ticked from the side made him loose his concentration and the weights clanged down.

 

“You gotta keep your focus, Miller! Nothing should interrupt your set once you start!”

 

He opened his eyes to see that Jimmy had traded in his whacking stick for a long, springy wire that had what looked like a cat’s tail made from feathers at the tip. Those feathers had slipped into the little space on the cup and rubbed along the side of his trapped balls!

 

“Stop it, Jimmy! Leave me alone!”

 

“Can’t do that, Miller. You know I have to whip all you boys into shape! It’s part of my grade. Besides, what if you were using free weights and your cousin walked by with that humongo dong of his all out? What would happen then if you lost concentration?”

 

Jimmy grinned at him, then he leaned down and lowered his voice.

 

“And speaking of which- how did you like your cousin’s cunt-stretcher down your throat? I’ll be you couldn’t wait to swallow his juice, huh? A gay boy like you probably couldn’t wait to get his mouth on-”

 

 

“Shut up, Jimmy! Say another word and I’ll… I’ll…”

 

Now Jimmy’s grin widened.

 

“Challenge me to a fight and then just stand there while I beat the crap out of you like last time? Does your boyfriend know you have a masochistic streak in you?”

 

Keith was too angry to speak. Jimmy’s ‘wand’ traveled up and down his thighs, making it tingle even more.

 

“C’mon- you have one more to go. Let’s do it or I’ll dock your points for not completing the assignment!”

 

That shut Keith up for now. Jimmy could do that if he wanted- even if it was his fault Keith wasn’t finishing up his reps. He pushed again.

 

Once more, when he was struggling, the feathers moved up his leg and invaded his cup to tickle and caress the sensitive skin underneath.

 

“Now, I’m confused. Is Robert your boyfriend, or is Jacob? Who’s sausage do you like better?”

 

Clang!

 

Keith sat there breathing hard, clenching his fists on the edge of the seat he was sitting on. He stared at his tormentor as the older teen wore an exaggerated expression of thoughtful confusion. The feathers came out and dived back in on the other side of the cup to give his other testicle the same treatment.

 

“What’s so funny about me being gay, huh? Tell me.”

 

Jimmy chuckled as he gently wiggled the feathers back and forth.

 

“I don’t care that you’re gay, dude. In fact, I even have a little more respect for you. Because if I were into guys then I know for a fact that Jacob would be at the top of my list of fuckable dudes here in Probity. I’m amazed that a little twig like you would be able to get a piece of ass that fine.”

 

Keith looked at him open mouthed.

 

“You like Jacob?”

 

Jimmy scoffed.

 

“Nope. He doesn’t do anything for me down there, but I’m not blind. I know a hot guy when I see one. And he’s hot. Did he loose a bet or something?”

 

Keith gritted his teeth. He knew what would happen if he let off in the middle of Coach’s class. He used is anger to drive his legs and finally completed the last rep in his set.

 

“Of course, if Jacob ever wises up and dumps your sorry twiggy ass, I could introduce him to my girlfriend. She loves to play with hot young boys.”

 

Keith stared daggers at him as he extricated himself from the modified weigh machine. Once he was clear, Jimmy reached out and tweaked Keith’s nipple.

 

“Or you. Tell me, you ever think about doing the fairer sex, or do you just love cock too much?”

 

Keith slapped his arm away and clenched his other fist. Suddenly, there was a bunch of feathers in his face.

 

“Uh-oh. You don’t want to get into trouble, do you? I mean, what would the judge say?”

 

Keith turned his face away- he had an idea where Jimmy had been sticking those feathers. When he turned back, his tormentor was walking away, heading to another unfortunate student. Keith fumed through his next sets while Jimmy caused other boys to fail their reps with his new toy.

 

The chest presses weren’t that bad. There was a velvet cable that looked like the belt to a fancy robe that had several gel-based sex toys attached. It was obviously meant to stimulate their chests but as their movement caused the velvet to rub back and forth the sex toys slapped his skin and just rubbed awkwardly across it. Unlike the fine caresses of the leg machine, this one didn’t add much difficulty to the exercise at all.

 

Finally, the rowing machine was bad- at first. When he moved back and forth, a string of feathers like Jimmy’s new wand would caress him between his legs and yes- even up under his cup. It was frustrating and made his legs weak. Then he sped up to get them over with. He learned that the same feathers that can tease and make tingles when they brushed along his skin were almost useless when they slammed across him at break-neck speed. Going faster totally nullified the effect.

 

Jacob was missing during break. That happened a lot after his computer science class since he had started working on the Boogle project. He kind of envied Jacob for that. Boogle was a good company that everyone had heard about. Working there would make Jacob kind of a celebrity in Probity. Or if not in Probity, at least online he would earn a lot of respect.

 

It inspired him to work harder in P.E. and even more anxious to start training at Swinger’s Club. He would become even more famous as a Pro Sports star! He knew Jacob would change the world someday with his programming. Keith wanted to help people with his fame like the other sports stars who shed light on problems in the world. Plus, there was no one else he would trust to design his sports video game!

 

He got up and left the table. He decided he wanted to see Jacob before next period. He wasn’t in the mood for Mr. Russel’s bad attitude without at least getting a hug for strength. Then he froze. That was too sappy, even for him!

 

He wasn’t sure what was wrong with him lately. Even in his wildest fantasies about Jacob before they had made if official, he had never imagined being sappy like on the teen streaming shows. He hadn’t seen the attraction of kissing and hugging or even holding hands. Now he was wanting to hug Jacob in front of everyone! He definitely wasn’t that type of dude.

 

He shook his head and continued toward the computer science room. At least he wanted to see Jacob and talk to him for a moment before algebra class. The bell was about to ring as he approached. He heard talking.

 

“But he loves me! Why would he do that?”

 

“Keep your voice down!”

 

Keith moved up to the corner. He recognized Joseph’s voice. He wondered who Hunter was talking about? Luckily, they were lose enough to where he was standing (hiding!) that he could still hear Jacob’s lowered voice.

 

“Look, dude. Wise up. He knew you were going into the cup and I’ll bet he’s the one who called to tell them you weren’t a virgin. He’s torturing you, dude!”

 

“But… why would he do that? I love him- it makes no sense!”

 

“Look, there are things about Mr. Nagatami that you don’t know about. If I were you, I’d leave him and move back to your house.”

 

“He loves me. He said so…”

 

Keith heard Jacob sigh exasperatedly.

 

“Its none of my business, but no one who loves you would beat you until you had bruises all down your back and legs. You have to make up your own mind. Like I said, it’s none of my business.”

 

Jacob hoisted his backpack onto his shoulder and headed out. Keith moved to get away, but his conscience wouldn't let him. He had eavesdropped on a private conversation and hiding it would just make him feel more guilty. Jacob stopped and blinked a couple of times when he saw his friend just around the corner.

 

“I came to say ‘hi’ before we had to get to class.”

 

Keith motioned with his arm towards where there next classes were. Jacob started walking. When they were far enough away that Hunter wouldn’t hear, he confronted Jacob.

 

“So. Mr. Nagatami likes to torture boys, huh? Likes to hit them and leave bruises?”

 

Jacob’s head snapped around so fast, Keith winced inside. Jacob looked afraid.

 

“It’s nothing, really. You know- it’s Hunter’s business. He just keeps telling me stuff but I try to ignore it.”

 

They walked along in silence until the next main hallway. Keith’s class was to the right and Jacob’s was to the left. Keith stopped his friend. Jacob looked back at Keith. He opened his mouth to say something, but Keith cut him off with a hug. He didn’t want to hear any more half-truths, even if Jacob thought he was protecting Keith.

 

“Have fun in class. We’ll talk after school, dude.”

 

Jacob looked confused and opened his mouth to say something, but Keith stepped into the flow of students in the hallway and blended into the crowd.

 

He mad at himself because he should have figured it out sooner! Of course it was Mr. Nagatami! He had the skill, he had the access and he was a teacher and these days that meant he liked little boys that way.

 

And he could understand why Jacob didn’t want to tell him. Once he beat down Mr. Nagatami for what he did to Mikey- and he was going to- Keith would be sent to Reform School. Probably until he was an adult. It meant that Keith’s dreams of being a Sports Star would be ruined and he would only be allowed a minimum wage job.

 

He felt a great loss at the thought. He didn’t care. All he could see was the frightened face of a little boy who had been through too much already. A little boy who never deserved what had been done to him. And even more- a little boy who he had pledged to keep safe.

 

He hadn’t even noticed that he had arrived at class until he found himself sitting down in his seat. It was then that he noticed he had been gripping his hands, getting ready for a fight. If Mr. Russel made any comments today, Keith might end up in Reform School even faster than he thought. He was not in the mood.

 

“Welcome, class! Please pass your homework papers forward.”

 

Mr. Russel’s voice was so close, it startled the introspective teen. He looked up to see the large teacher standing almost at his desk. He couldn’t believe he hadn’t smelled him!

 

Then he noticed the washed hair and the fresh clothes. Mr. Russel had cleaned himself up!

 

Confused, Keith dug his homework out of his math book. He added it to the pile that came up from behind him and handed it to Mr. Russel. The man took the bundle with what looked like a friendly nod. It made Keith nervous.

 

The rest of he class, the students were exchanging glances, waiting for the shoe to drop. To their surprise, Mr. Russel taught the class with a pleasant attitude. He even solicited questions from the hated Jock rows. Class ended with the students confused and wondering what had happened to the vile man who taught their class.

 

Lunch time was filled with excited questions. The other boys at the table who had not attended his class that day didn’t believe them. They accused them of joking around, but Keith was firm- something was different about Mr. Russel.

 

Throughout lunch, Keith kept glancing at Jacob. It didn’t take long while he watched his friend’s reactions to the news to realize that he knew something. He was pretending to be surprised. Keith had seen him act that way many times when he was setting someone up for a joke. They would have a conversation after school!

 

The buss ride home was uneventful. Jacob was in a good mood and each time the topic of Mr. Russel’s change came up, he would just sit back and listen with a little smile on his face. Keith burned with curiosity, wondering what Jacob had done to their teacher.

 

They got off the buss and walked across the street.

 

“Dude, you have to come over tonight. I have something to show you.”

 

Keith smiled. He was hoping Jacob would come clean on his own.

 

“Sure, but I think I’m on restriction.”

 

Jacob looked puzzled.

 

“What do you mean ‘you think’?”

 

“Well, they didn’t actually say after they let me out of my room but after court and everything… I think I’m just supposed to assume that I am until they tell me I’m not.”

 

Jacob frowned.

 

“That doesn’t make any sense. Even the police-”

 

“-P’lice”, Keith interjected subconsciously.

 

“What?”

 

Keith was mortified. He wondered what had made him say that as he remembered little Clay, the boy who had molested him at the police station.

 

“Sorry, nothing. You were saying?”

 

“Well, even the police have to tell you if you’re arrested or not. I say that if they haven’t told you explicitly then you’re not on restriction. Besides, you know they’re going to be away again- as usual. If they’re not here then who’s to say who’s on restriction, right?”

 

Keith thought about it. He could really appreciate Jacob’s new rebellious attitude against the adults. After how his parents weird actions and what happened in jail and in court, he was plenty mad at them but his usual instincts kicked in.

 

“Dude. Be careful. I know you’re angry but if you keep going down this path then they’re going to do it to you, too. Maybe even worse. And It’ll be my fault. Please, whatever you’re planning let it go, okay? Let it end here before it gets worse.”

 

Jacob looked at him in surprise.

 

“You’re backing down, Keith? I thought you would be excited about striking a blow for justice and all that.”

 

Jacob’s surprised face searched his for a moment. Keith tried to hide his fear. His fear for Jacob and himself. Jacob didn’t understand like Keith did after his brush with the law. The tough teen still felt completely demoralized at his complete helplessness when he was in jail. He couldn’t stop them from doing anything and everything they wanted to him. It was only his luck that they decided to put Daryl in the cell with him that saved him. And Jacob? With his mouth, not even a Daryl could save him in there.

 

“What did they do to you, dude? What could scare-”

 

“Keith! You can talk to Jacob later! You need to get your chores done!”

 

His mom was at the front door, yelling at him in front of the neighborhood. He looked around and saw almost the whole park looking at him. When they saw him looking, they hastily averted their gaze, pretending they weren’t watching him. He wondered how long it would take to forget he was hauled off in a police car in front of everyone? He gave Jacob a bump and turned toward his house.

 

“Coming, mom!”

 

“Hi, Mrs. Miller!”

 

Keith hurried toward his house. Jacob’s attitude at lunch made him worry more. He knew that restriction or not, he had to find out what his friend was up to and stop it if it looked too dangerous.

Chapter 71: Jacob

Summary:

Eager to show Keith. Nervous to show Keith. Better talk at the park. Keith’s reaction. Cousins show up- a nice surprise. A tall order from Keith.

Jacob ran up the stairs and dropped his backpack off in his room. He made his way back downstairs to start his chores. He needed to finish quickly so he could go with Keith to walk El Fen.

 

Again, he shivered at the idea of going with the big dog, but it was the only time the two of them could talk outside the house. And besides, he knew The Other would just do it for him if he balked.

 

He grabbed the trash bag out of the kitchen bin and headed around the house to each room and collected any trash to take to the outside can. Except Jane’s room. She always left her bin in front of her door, preferring her brother not bother her or go into her room. It suited Jacob fine, since it saved him time.

 

His mom was coming in from the backyard as he was going out.

 

“Hurry, through and shut the screen or you’ll have to hunt down every fly that gets in, Jacob!”

 

It was the second day of decent weather- that is, the second day when it didn’t rain outside. The season was finally shutting down, but for the next few days, the flies and gnats would be out in full force as if making up for lost time.

 

He quickly dumped the trash and hurried back inside, shutting both the screen and sliding glass door behind him. Thankfully, it wasn’t hot outside, like the summer season or his shirt would already be stuck to him. And unfortunately, he noticed a couple of uninvited guests hovering around the ceiling. He decided not to bring attention to them- he would hunt them down later. He had to catch Keith.

 

“Okay, mom! I’m going to go with Keith to walk El Fen!”

 

“Come in here for a minute, Jacob.”

 

Jacob sighed and followed her voice to the laundry room. She was putting clothes into the washing machine.

 

“I want you to know that after what Keith did-”

 

“You mean get beaten half to death? Get sent to jail by his own parents? Do the best he could when the adults abando-”

 

“Enough, Jacob! That is enough! Don’t make me ground you while I’m telling you why Keith isn’t being grounded like he should be.”

 

Jacob settled down. He knew they shouldn’t ground his friend after what happened. He had been punished enough already. He was upset that right now his mom had the gall to act like it was a big act of beneficence to let them be together tonight. To Jacob’s mind, the adults owed them some time alone. But he held his tongue, willing to listen to her speech if it meant he would get his way.

 

“It’s the physical fitness test. That’ the only reason we aren’t splitting you two boys up.”

 

“What,” Jacob asked stupidly. He wasn’t expecting that answer.

 

“If you weren’t wearing those cups, we wouldn’t let you two anywhere near each other without adult supervision.”

 

Now Jacob got mad again. He rolled his eyes sarcastically.

 

“Oh, you mean you insist we have an audience of perverts when we-”

 

“Enough! One more sarcastic remark out of you young man and you won’t see Keith outside of school for a week, got it?”

 

Jacob clenched his teeth, trapping a thousand scathing comebacks just behind them. But then he felt himself pushed away. Under the control of The Other, his head bowed and his fists unclenched.

 

“I’m sorry, mom. I’m just so angry about what they did to Keith and I don’t know what to do with it.”

 

Jacob railed inside as he even felt a tear run down his cheek! Then he felt his mom’s arms around him.

 

“I know, sweetheart. And it’s nice to see you starting to understand that about yourself, too. None of us wanted what happened to Keith. I cried, too. I love Keith.”

 

Then she held him away.

 

“But you’re both fourteen and full of hormones and we don’t want anything bad to happen to you two. Those cups and the ones we ordered for you to wear after the test will keep you two safe from temptation.”

 

“What?”

 

Now it was the other’s turn to respond stupidly.

 

“Well, after you’re done with the test and this cup comes off, your dad or Mr Miller is going to put another one on you. We just don’t have time to be around you two all the time so we’ll have to take precautions.”

 

“But what about Keith? Isn’t he going to do the community service?”

 

“Yes- it will come off for that, but after, it will go right back on. At least until we know you boys can… interact safely.”

 

“When will you-”

 

“I’ll leave that up to your dad to tell you. That’s his department, not mine. I just wanted to give you a heads-up that some things are going to change around here.”

 

Jacob was dying to tell her that she was a few months too late for that, but The Other just thanked her and went up to their room. Suddenly, Jacob was back in control. He just refused to get used to that.

 

He grumbled to himself about how unfair life was as he dug out his old ‘fun screen’ activity playscreen. It was a flatscreen embedded in a reinforced tablet that had no external connections except a memory stick port. It had parental controls up the wazoo to make sure nothing would ever go on it that a six year old’s parents didn’t want on there. Jacob had kept it for no other reason than it might come in handy for something one day. That day had arrived.

 

Jacob spend the next half hour stealthily copying media files from one of his blinds to the little pad. Once he was done, he completely erased the thumb drive he had used and hid the little pad under his shirt. He went out the back door to wait for Keith to get El Fen for his walk.

 

It was only about ten minutes later, but it felt a lot longer because Jacob kept having to shoo away the flies that kept landing on him. He wondered if there was an animal in the world that didn’t like to lick the sweat off of him. And then he thought of a long, red, bumpy tongue licking his most intimate places. A tongue just like El Fen’s. And he started to get an erection. He called out to The Other, internally.

 

“Hey! Why does that keep happening? I know you know something so just spill it!”

 

Our first sexual experience was in a dream with a dog. The dog teased us to many orgasms. You hated it, but your subconscious still remembers the feelings so now you get hard when you see a dog’s tongue. It’s perfectly natural.

 

Jacob was furious.

 

“No it’s not natural! There’s nothing natural about it. Or about you for that matter!”

 

Then something The Other said clicked.

 

“Hey, wait. Do you mean that my subconscious remembers everything you keep telling me that I forget?”

 

Yes, of course it does.

 

Then another thought hit him.

 

“Wait a minute. Are you my subconscious?”

 

The feeling of amusement at the question made Jacob feel some chagrin. Okay, maybe The Other wasn’t his subconscious, but he didn’t have to laugh about it.

 

“Dude. You’ve been doing that a lot more lately- talking to yourself.”

 

Keith’s voice pulled him back to reality.

 

“Huh? Oh, nothing. I’m just trying to work out a problem. Are you taking El Fen for a walk?”

 

“Yup. After I dump this trash. You want to come along?”

 

Jacob nodded. Keith went to go dump the trash bag he was holding. Jacob moved to enter the yard, but hesitated with his hand on the gate. He took a deep, shaky breath before he opened it and stepped through.

 

El Fen moved up to him, excited to see him. Jacob was better now at reading the big animal. Most of his interactions with the dog have been in the form of watching from inside as The Other pretended to like petting him. But each time he struggled to last longer before having to let The Other take over while he cowered in fright inside their body. His hand shook as he reached out to pet the dog on it’s head.

 

Thankfully, El Fen was just as sensitive as Keith told him he was. Jacob didn’t believe it at first, but he saw the big dog react to different people in different ways. When Jacob was around, El Fen would sit and smile and when Jacob reached out to pet him, those big white teeth would disappear while El Fen would sit stock still. Could the big dog really sense his fear somehow?

 

He made it longer than usual this time. He was able to pet the dog while Keith readied the pack and even walk all the way across to the park with the dog right next to them. It was after the first throw- when he saw El Fen running at them full speed with the ball clenched in those large, pointy teeth. Once more, he felt himself pushed away to cringe and shiver while The Other stood resolute next to Keith while his friend retrieved the ball.

 

“So. Mr. Russel was acting pretty weird today.”

 

“Yeah. I heard. I guess he decided to clean up his act and become a decent person.”

 

Keith looked at him sideways. The Other looked back the same way. Both boys burst out laughing until El Fen came back.

 

Keith threw the ball again, and then he turned serious.

 

“Please tell me that you didn’t do anything stupid- like anything that would get you sent to Reform School?”

 

“Well, that is- nothing that could be tracked back to me to have me sent to Reform School.”

 

Keith cursed, causing Jacob to flinch back. They looked around, but luckily the few adults adults too far away to hear the indiscretion.

 

“You don’t know what you’re doing, Jacob! You’re playing with fire. Believe me when I say you don’t ever want to go through what I did!”

 

Jacob crossed his arms and looked at Keith with dead seriousness. Keith’s look of anger fled in Jacob’s resolve.

 

“No, Keith. They played with fire when they half beat you to death. Or when our parents- our own parents! Get all hot watching a video of us having sex. Well, of you and Sammy and Kevin at least, but I’m sure they would have just loved it if I starred in one, too.”

 

“It doesn’t matter. If you get caught-”

 

“And you-know-who is a major problem. You know he’s been making some of the other boys suck him off to get their grades up.”

 

Keith looked ill.

 

“You mean that they put his- in their mouth? Ugh! That must taste nastier than-”

 

“-Kambucha! Just say ‘Kambucha’!”

 

Jacob looked ill. He didn’t have Keith’s ability to think about gross things without actually imagining them. He had seen his friend almost vomit at a couple of the worst horror movies they had sneaked through the parental controls.

 

“On top of that, he doesn’t even do his job! He’s wasting everyone’s money. It’s not good for the school or the students.”

 

Keith snorted.

 

“Yeah, okay. So I don’t care about that stuff- but you do! And- he’s not that smart. I think I saw him Boogling how to start a multi-player game of Solitaire.”

 

Now Keith smiled. It was a start. Jacob looked around again. Other than the usual kids who hung outside the fence to watch the huge dog return the ball to Keith, no one was paying attention to them. There were more than usual today and Jacob suspected many of them were here to watch Keith, too. He pulled out the Play Screen.

 

He had just queued up the first video, showing Mr. Russel and Mistress Cupcake before she had dumped him. He was holding it up for Keith to see and he was rewarded to see the same sequence of emotions play out on that soft face. Confusion, followed by shocked recognition, followed by curiosity and then ending in disgust. Give him credit- Keith was able to watch far longer than Jacob had the first time.

 

“Dude! Man- that’s so gross!”

 

Jacob was about to explain what they had seen in the video when he was interrupted by a familiar voice.

 

“Hey Jacob! Hey Keith! How’s it going?”

 

Jacob thumbed the pad off and turned to see Richie. Behind him was another boy, standing and staring at him and Keith. Jacob wondered why Richie was hanging with a boy who was clearly from elementary school.

 

“Hey, Richie! What’s up, dude? We haven’t seen you in a while!”

 

Richie stepped forward and awkwardly reached his hand over the medium-sized fence that separated the off-leash area from the rest of the park. He and Keith bumped his fist. They liked Richie and were glad to see him. Then Richie looked surprised and turned toward the other boy.

 

“Oh, yeah! I almost forgot. This is my friend Seth. Seth, this is Keith Miller and this is Jacob Donner.”

 

Seth stood there, star- struck for a moment. He was definitely young. He had dark brown hair that was cut straight across his forehead and then down and up just over his delicate ears. In fact, everything about the boy was delicate. From his thin eyebrows and his rosy cheeks over skin that looked like delicate porcelain. His little mouth and slightly cleft chin completed the picture. He looked like a little doll.

 

Richie had to nudge the shy boy and whisper something to him. The boy approached and introduced himself and they both reached their longer arms over to bump the boy’s fist. For some reason, the kid’s whole face lit up at that. Once more, he wondered why Richie was with such a young boy.

 

“So what’re you guys up to?”

 

“Um, just giving El Fen some exercise before he has to go in the back yard. What’re you guys up to?”

 

“Well, Seth’s staying over so we have permission to stay up late and watch movies and play video games. We even get to order whatever we want to eat! It’s going to be so cool”

 

Keith grinned his half-grin and Jacob nodded as if he were impressed. Richie quickly hurried on.

 

“But you know- not just any movies, but scary ones. Like, the scarier the better, right Seth?”

 

Again little Seth had to be nudged into action. The boy closed his mouth and blinked.

 

“Um, yeah- of course. The scarier the better!”

 

Jacob opened his mouth to give his reply when Keith cut him off.

 

“Yeah- that’s cool! Jacob and I have seen The Marinator, Marinator 2-”

 

And then Keith’s eyes snapped up to look past Richie. His words died on hs tongue. Jacob saw his arms cross and looked over and finally noticed Richie’s big brother standing there. Oh, crap. All he wanted to do was to secretly explain to Keith what he had been doing, but if Keith got into a fight with Charlie here in the park, he probably wouldn’t get to see his friend for a year!

 

“Keith.”

 

“Charlie.”

 

Jacob held his breath. So far so good. Maybe Charlie’s just here to hang out with his brother at the park. He almost laughed to himself at that thought. Charlie would never do that- not in a million years so what was he up to?

 

“Is your ass feeling better?”

 

“Nothing I couldn’t handle.”

 

Jacob watched Charlie- his arms crossed just like Keith- move closer to the fence. He wished him to stay away. Just go away and let me be with Keith alone!

 

“Well, you did take that Ass Whooping like a Real Man, I have to admit. I mean, even if eventually, you did start crying like a bitch.”

 

Jacob heard Richie gasp and saw the same apprehension on the boy’s face that he felt. Whatever plans Richie had that night were in as much danger as Jacob’s. Then Charlie continued with a grin.

 

“But then again, I’d probably be crying if my ass looked like yours did after. Dude, it looked like raw hamburger in the video. That was messed up.”

 

Then- the inconceivable happened. Charlie actually reached over the fence with his own fist, offering it to Keith to bump. Jacob saw his friend’s look of confusion as he looked at the proffered fist. Then he recovered and bumped it. He looked warily at Charlie, standing there grinning.

 

“Thanks, dude.”

 

Then Charlie had to open his mouth again.

 

“Oh, yeah. Congratulations on being boyfriends. I’m happy for you.”

 

Keith paused another couple of seconds. Jacob figured he was looking for the insult in the statement, but Jacob couldn’t detect it. Charlie seemed to be sincere. The day was full of surprises.

 

“Um, thanks. It’s kinda new to us too.”

 

Richie’s face showed surprise. Richie didn’t know they were boyfriends and not just best friends.

 

Then of all people, Seth blurted out, “Gosh! You two are really boyfriends?”

 

Again, Jacob wondered who this kid was. He wondered who his parents were and if they would want their little boy learning about what boyfriends were at his age. Jacob looked meaning fully at Charlie. The older boy shrugged.

 

“It’s just dating. And he’s going to learn about it someday.”

 

Well, not today and not from him. He was about to tell the boy that he was a little young when he felt himself pushed away again. Of course. Jacob felt himself smile and answer the boy.

 

“Yup! We’re boyfriends. We love each other and want to spend time together. It also means we always have each other’s back.”

 

To demonstrate, The Other stepped up next to Keith and started running his hands over Keith’s chest and back. Worse, it was reaching under Keith’s tee shirt to his bare skin! It pulled up Keith’s shirt, exposing his belly and even his underwear to all three boys! But he couldn’t stop it. He felt even more frustrated at not being able to take control away from The Other like it did to him. He knew there had to be some knack for it and he just had to figure out what it was.

 

Charlie frowned, but Richie seemed to like what he saw. His friend Seth, too. He looked curiously at the younger boy, again wondering where he fit in. Then Richie spoke up.

 

“Well, we gotta go. We’re here to show Seth the jungle gym.”

 

The three were off and the interruption was done. Seth seemed like a nice kid, but Jacob couldn’t help but feel a foreboding about him. Again, he wondered about the puzzle of Richie’s new friend, Charlie’s strange change in attitude and why Seth was so young. The only way Charlie would be acting that way was if he were going to get something out of it. That left the question- what did Charlie get out of Richie having a new friend?

 

They watched the three boys walk around the park to the large play set. When they got out of earshot, Jacob activated the Play Screen. He told Keith about Mr. Russel’s weird relationship with Mistress Cupcake. He maybe got a little too detailed about the various videos he had “found” in Mr. Russel’s network.

 

“You broke into a personal network? You swore you would never do that.”

 

Jacob cringed. He hadn’t meant to broach that subject so soon- he wanted to dazzle Keith with his cleverness first. He mustered up all his reasons.

 

“I know I did. I was a kid. A stupid, naive kid who didn’t know squat. Now I’ve seen and I know that if we ever want to change things- get them back to where they were, we will have to wield some type of power. If we don’t then we’re as good as dead.”

 

Keith didn’t answer. Instead, he took his time digging out El Fen’s water bowl and filling it up from his pack. He petted his dog as the canine drank deeply from the bowl.

 

“I don’t know what to think, Jacob. We’re powerless. And what ever is happening with the adults, it’s trying to change us I think.”

 

He stood up and watched his dog for another moment before he turned to Jacob.

 

“Maybe crossing lines we swore we would never cross is letting it change us too much? Maybe it’s how we lose.”

 

Jacob looked down now, contemplating Keith’s words. It made a lot of sense and maybe if he hadn’t been so angry when he started, he would have thought of that, too. But even so-

 

“Maybe. But if the choice is changing or dying then I choose to adapt. Besides, we all know Mr. Russel deserves it.”

 

“Are you listening to yourself? When did you become judge jury and executioner?”

 

Jacob’s heart sank. He felt ashamed that he could feel tears forming in his eyes.

 

“Since my bes- boy friend’s parents invited adults to drag him off in chains and do terrible things to him- things he didn’t deserve and there was nothing I could do to stop it. And I know I can’t stop it from happening again if they want it to. But you know what? I can at least stop a mean idiot like Mr. Russel from bullying our friends. And even if it it ends up being the only thing I can do in the long run, at least it’s something. I had to do something.”

 

“I wish I had never recorded that fucking video.”

 

Keith said it softly, so only Jacob would hear him swear. Jacob felt Keith’s arms around him, holding him. The dark-haired boy reflected again about his friend’s words, about how something was trying to change them. He knew that a year ago there was no way they would ever let anyone else catch them doing something as sappy as hugging. He gave Keith a quick squeeze and stepped back from him.

 

“Sorry, dude. We don’t have a lot of time if you want to know what I did. If you don’t want to get involved, then I get it. But you should decide.”

 

“I’m always going to be there for you dude. No matter what. That will never change. So show me your big revenge on Mr. Russel and... Cupcake? Seriously?”

 

Jacob got down to business. He told Keith the gist of the videos he had found. Mr. Russel was super into this chick that liked to beat him and call him names. But then she dumped him for Coach Williams and Mr. Russel got all depressed and took it out on his class- especially the jocks.

 

“Coach stole his girlfriend? Really? You don’t think she does that to Coach, do you?”

 

They both tried to picture a submissive, pain-loving Coach Williams begging Cupcake to whip him. They both shook their heads.

 

“She was probably wanting a real man to date.”

 

Jacob got excited.

 

“Exactly! That’s what I told Mr. Russel- or rather that’s what FeeBee pretending to be Mistress Cupcake told him. You know- in the shower?”

 

Keith looked at him with surprise.

 

“Dude!”

 

“That’s right. I used Mr.- I mean the mystery person’s libraries and repurposed them to do good.”

 

Either Keith didn’t notice his almost slip up, or he was graciously letting it slide for now.

 

“So you made his shower turn on him the same way it happened to Mikey? Does that mean you have to log in every morning and yell at him as Mistress Cupcake?”

 

Jacob thought that if he smiled any wider, the top of his head would come off.

 

“No! That’s where the project I’m working on with Hunter paid off! All I had to do was train the new personality using the videos I got, then train the voice profile with the same. After that, I used the code from our new project to adapt the data from three fitness websites, three heathy cooking websites, a personal hygiene website and finally a website that is supposed to promote self confidence. FeeBee sends new data to each website, grabs the results, and collates them. After that, the information is fed through the Universal Translator, which informs Mistress Cupcake’s responses to him in the shower. He even gets kicked in the balls if he doesn’t cooperate.”

 

Jacob thought about that last sentence.

 

“Or maybe he should only get the kick in his balls if he does cooperate? I’m so confused.”

 

Keith whistled.

 

“What if they trace it back to your system? I assume it’s not running inside Mr. Russel’s network.”

 

“No, it’s not- and it’s not running on mine, either. It’s running on a number of servers in the MillDon cloud. Only one is active at a time and another will take over it it’s taken down. And I made sure. There are no fingerprints on those machines that would lead anyone to me. Even the updates are washed and scattered through a number of blinds before being reassembled.”

 

Keith thought about it for another minute and then he started chuckling.

 

“It shouldn’t have worked, you know. You’re lucky Mr. Russel is pretty stupid when it comes to tech. Have you thought about what would happen if Mr. Russel went to Mr Nagatami for help with his shower? Don’t you think the computer science teacher would recognize his own code?”

 

Jacob was stunned. His first instinct was to deny.

 

“What do you mean? What code?”

 

Keith looked at him with his head cocked in the ‘are you serious?’ kind of way.

 

“Don’t do anything, Keith! Please? The situation is… delicate. And I just showed you that there are ways-”

 

“Enough! How can you ask me not to do anything after what that bastard did to Mikey?”

 

“Hi, Jacob! Hi, Keith! Hi El Fen!”

 

Jacob’s blood turned to ice in his veins. They were just talking about him. He hastily mirrored the forced smile Keith put on his face as they turned to see Mikey, smiling and climbing the fence of the off-leash area. Behind him was Carlos. There was something different about him, but Jacob couldn’t put his finger on it.

 

“Hey Mikey! How’s it going?”

 

The kid’s smile lit up his face and Jacob felt his heart lift a bit. Mikey’s up-beat attitude always did that to him.

 

“It’s awesome! Carlos got his casts off today while I was at school! And guess what?”

 

The boy’s enthusiasm turned Jacob’s forced smile into a genuine one. He had forgotten that Carlos had had casts on- that’s why he looked so different.

 

“What?”

 

“Billy’s going to sleep over! We’re going to go Rock Climbing in the morning with our other friend Trace! Isn’t that cool?”

 

Keith stepped forward and shook Carlos’ hand in greeting. Thankfully, Carlos showed no sign of hearing what Keith said about Mikey.

 

“Hello, Mr. Lanza. Nice to see you again.”

 

Carlos was solemn when he shook Keith’s hand.

 

“You’re looking well. Are you… recovered?”

 

Keith blushed.

 

“Yes, sir. Thank you for asking.”

 

Carlos nodded and released the handshake. Then Keith changed the subject.

 

“Are you going with them to Rock Climb?”

 

Carlos laughed, shook his head and then held up his arms.

 

“I think that will be asking too much of these for a while. They took off the casts, but they still feel a little useless. I’ll go in a couple of weeks.”

 

“I can’t wait! We’re going to show Carlos all the stuff we’ve been telling him about like Barn Door and Jugs and chimneys and stuff! I can’t wait to show him how good I can Edge, and Billy’s even better at it than I am!”

 

“Yup- I can’t wait to see you Edge, hijo!”

 

Something about that statement made Jacob feel uncomfortable. Still, he was glad Mikey’s guardian was taking an interest in the boy’s hobbies.

 

“That’s great, Sir. My cousin Robert loves to rock climb. I’m sure you’ll have a great time.”

 

“Annnnnnnnnd- it’s also Billy’s first ninja class! It’s going to be so cool!”

 

Neither of the teens knew what a ninja class was and they looked at Carlos for clarification.

 

“Well, it’s called Parker or something like that. Apparently it teaches participants how to jump up walls and hop over railings and, well, other stuff that Mikey would only describe using swooshing noises. The kid’s really excited about it.”

 

“Oh, yeah- Parkour. It’s like a combination of running and gymnastics. Mikey’s right- it’s way cool.”

 

They finished their exchange and the family of two left to go do whatever activity they had came for. They listened to Mikey’s excited voice still telling Carlos all the details about the Parkour course.

 

“I guess Carlos is keeping Mikey away from my video. I’m relieved.”

 

Jacob nodded. If Mikey had seen the video of Keith’s punishment, it would have been the only thing he talked about. Jacob was glad that Carlos hadn’t shared it with him. He hoped no one else did, either. He didn’t know how Mikey- who had suffered similar torture at the hands of his own father- would react to it.

 

“So what are you going to do about Mr. Nagatami? You know what I want to do. Have you got something better in mind?”

 

Jacob froze. How had Keith figured it out? Then he chided himself. Keith wasn’t stupid and if someone thought about it, it would be obvious. It didn’t matter. He wasn’t willing to outright lie to Keith’s face. He had no choice but to come clean and hope Keith understands.

 

“He knows I’m Hax0rK1ng. He has proof. He said he would send my dad to prison if I distribute the fix to keep him out. I can’t be responsible for ruining my family. What will my mom and my sister do if my dad goes to prison?”

 

“So why didn’t he just do it? With you and your dad out of the way, he could have his way with MDC. So why isn’t your dad in prison?”

 

Jacob didn’t want to answer. In fact, he had threatened Mr. Nagatami with violence- the same thing he was trying to argue wasn’t the solution. But he had no choice.

 

“I threatened to tell Mr. Lanza that he was the one who tortured Mikey.”

 

Keith didn’t say anything. He just collected the bowl and the toy from El Fen. Jacob was afraid for his friend.

 

“C’mon, dude. I can’t send my dad to prison. He’s leaving Mikey alone and he can’t get into any of our networks. I know that with enough time-”

 

“I don’t want to hear it, Jacob. He’s probably in a half dozen other kid’s showers. What he did to Mikey was…”

 

Keith’s voice cracked in emotion. Jacob couldn’t blame him. He couldn’t even imagine what it was like for Mikey thinking his dead dad was haunting him. He gripped Keith’s shoulder as he collected himself. When Keith looked back at him, he saw the Killonator.

 

“What if that was just a warm up? What if everything Mikey went through was just a sick, twisted rough draft? For all we know he’s doing even worse things to other little kids. Can you live with that? I can’t.”

 

“I want to get him as much as you do- even more, believe me. But say you go and beat him up? Then what? Maybe you beat him up so badly that he has to stay in the hospital for a week. But you’re off to Reform School and he keeps doing what he’s doing anyway. It’s not a solution.”

 

He could tell that Keith wasn’t satisfied with that. He knew that every fiber of Keith’s being was urging him to march to the school and confront the teacher head-on. With his fists. Then strangely, Keith changed the subject.

 

“So what exactly did Mistress Cupcake do to Mr. Russel to make him take a shower?”

 

It took a moment for Jacob to switch gears at the unexpected change in topic. Grinning, he quickly brought up the ‘Screen.

 

“Check it out.”

 

Jacob started the video that was waiting for him when he got home from school. It was a very rough animation, but it was good enough to see what had happened. The video started with a woman’s voice calling Mr. Russel by his first name. An animated Mr. Russel suddenly appeared in the shower.

 

The two watched the video and cringed at how absolutely happy the older man was when he thought he was talking to the real Cupcake. For a moment, Jacob felt guilty but then he remembered Tim Norman puking in the trashcan after being extorted by the teacher. When Keith looked at him, he showed his resolved face.

 

Keith would flinch when Mr. Russel would get punished by FeeBee masquerading as Mistress Cupcake. But then the animation clearly showed the man getting erect from the pain. That made both boys scrunch their noses in disgust. When the video ended, Jacob brought up the data sheets showing the feedback from the various websites.

 

“See? FeeBee sent the medical scan data to the website and she’s going to use it in their next interaction. I’ll bet Mr. Russel will be eating salads for a while.”

 

“Can you make him drink Kambucha, too?”

 

Jacob laughed. Partly because Keith’s joke was funny but also because he was relieved that Keith seemed to be accepting it.

 

“So how did you get the animation? Is it some function of FeeBee?”

 

“No. I based it on a process that the perverted freak was using to-”

 

Jacob stopped. He knew what it meant but in his excitement to ‘get’ Mr. Russel, he had pushed it out of his mind. Apparently, Keith had realized the same thing.

 

“You mean there are videos of Mikey getting tortured in the shower?”

 

“Yeah. I kinda just realized that.”

 

“How did he do it? I thought he was just getting off listening to Mikey’s screams.”

 

“It’s AI. There was a script. Crap! Of course he was rendering videos. Why go to all the trouble to do this if he couldn’t watch the results?”

 

“But there’s no camera in the shower. Just that scanner thing and it doesn’t take pictures, right? I mean, it only shows that blocky 8-bit image when you quick shower.”

 

Jacob shook his head.

 

“You’re right that there’s no camera, but the scanner can still tell height, weight, and position. And because it scans each shower, it has everyone’s dimensions. I mean, the registration scan is visible, but it also scans in infra red and a couple of other frequencies you can’t see. Remember how FeeBee could tell that your ‘bed sores’ were bruises?”

 

“So it scans, but no picture.”

 

“That’s right, but with the program, it was scanning every second. Then those make the keyframes. With a regular picture of your target and an AI that can render and ‘tween the images, it creates the animation.”

 

“I can’t believe that bastard has videos like this of Mikey.”

 

Jacob shook his head.

 

“Sorry dude, but it’s worse than that. I only had this rendered so I could see what was going on. This is the fastest and worst resolution so it would render fast. If Mr. Nagatami let it render for a long time- like a week, it would be hardly distinguishable from a real video.”

 

Keith slammed his fist down on the table next to them. Surprised, El Fen got up from his sitting position and nudged Keith as if to ask what was wrong. Then Keith turned to Jacob.

 

“You’re not staying over tonight, dude. You’ve got more important things to do.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“Like whatever is necessary to stop that pervert from watching or sharing those videos.”

Chapter 72: Richie

Summary:

Seth stays over. Charlie’s nice side? Richie actually has fun. Breakthrough at bedtime.

Richie was both nervous and excited as he got off the buss. Charlie had made him invite Seth to their house for a sleepover. Seth’s mom had approved it, happy that her son had made a friend. He looked up at Seth’s face looking at him from the buss and gave him the chin-lift as he turned to walk the two blocks home.

 

On the one hand, it was exciting to have Seth stay over. They would play video games and his parents had left him some money so Charlie could order them whatever restaurant food they wanted (and Charlie had to- their dad said so). They would even be able to stay up late and watch movies!

 

But he was nervous about Charlie. He would have to be extra good for his brother so he wouldn’t make Charlie punish him in front of Seth. He didn’t think the slight boy would be able to handle seeing that and Richie desperately wanted to keep him as a friend. No, that wasn’t exactly true. To be truthful, he really wanted to make Seth his bitch. He wanted to have sex with him and orgasms whenever he wanted!

 

With that thought, he increased his stride to hurry home and get his ‘chores’ done before Seth came over. No sense starting the night by making Charlie mad.

 

He got home and did his family chores like straightening his room and sweeping the back yard. Then he did his Charlie chores and worked out. He had just gotten out of the shower when he herd the doorbell ring. He cursed under his breath. He wasn’t ready!

 

He hurried to his room as he heard Charlie and Seth talking from downstairs. Then to his horror, he heard Charlie’s heavy foot steps on the stairs. Without a knock, Richie’s door was opened and Charlie and Seth came in. Charlie dropped Seth’s bag on the floor. Richie had hastily grabbed his towel at the last moment and held it in front of his penis.

 

“You’ll be sleeping in here, Seth. Richie’s got a big bed, so you won’t need to use your sleeping bag.”

 

Instead of leaving, Charlie sat in Richie’s desk chair and motioned for Seth to sit on the bed. Richie knew better than to act shy in front of Charlie, but he still couldn’t bring himself to drop the towel and show Seth his junk so he kind of stood there, looking at the two. After a moment, Seth must have realized he was staring at Richie and averted his gaze with a huge blush.

 

“So Richie has this great plan for us tonight. There’s video games, ordering out, movies and even playing in the park! It’s going to be awesome, right dude?”

 

Seth was so intent on not looking at Richie that he missed the cue of the outstretched fist. Charlie cleared his throat.

 

“I said- It’s going to be awesome, right dude?”

 

This time Seth looked back and saw the fist. He hastily bumped it with his own.

 

“That’s right. Don’t leave me hanging.”

 

Seth looked at him, his eyes still being drawn to Richie’s half-naked form.

 

“What’s the matter, Seth? Your face is all red?”

 

Seth blushed even more and he looked down.

 

“Hey- don’t tell me your shy? A cool dude like you? There’s no reason to be- it’s just us guys here, right?”

 

Charlie moved the chair forward toward Seth. He hooked his finger under the boy’s chin and made him look up at Charlie. That meant that Seth also had a good view of Richie. Then Charlie spoke again.

 

“There’s nothing to be shy about, I mean- Richie’s not shy is he?”

 

Richie knew a veiled order when he heard one and Charlie was ordering him to drop the towel and continue changing. He did, immediately and he saw Seth’s eyes go wide. He looked down to see that unnoticed, his penis had become a cock while the towel was in front of it.

 

As he was trained, Richie made no attempt to cover up or turn away. He looked down and then back up at Seth and shrugged.

 

“It’s a natural body function, right dude? Every guy’s does this so it’s no big deal. And don’t worry. I don’t mind if you want to look at it.”

 

That was the wrong thing to say as it seemed to break the spell on Seth and he turned away again. But Richie saw that Seth was now covering his own groin with a hand. Did that mean…?

 

“So I thought we could watch a scary movie tonight- hey, Seth! Are you listening?”

 

Seth’s head came back around. Richie knew Seth would rather die than let him or Charlie think he was a dweeb and Charlie was using that to make the boy watch as Richie dressed. For some reason, it made Richie excited that soon he have his own bitch and not be at the bottom for once. He wanted Seth to look at him. He wanted his friend to think about his body and get excited. So when he put on his tight y-panel underwear, he kept adjusting his erection as if he couldn’t find a way to get it comfortable in the confines of the thin cotton underwear.

 

Charlie kept pestering Seth who’s attention was torn between the conversation (Seth didn’t like scary movies) and Richie’s show. The thirteen year old kept it up as long as he dared before he finally sighed and put on a tee shirt and shorts.

 

“Don’t worry little dude! You’ll be perfectly safe on the couch between us under the covers. I mean, you want to be able to go to scary movies like me and Richie, right? The best way to do that is to watch them. Believe me, once you get over being a scaredy-cat, you’ll love them. Me and Richie will help you do that- mark my words!”

 

Seth nodded firmly, but Richie could see he was not convinced. He wondered what Charlie had planned for the boy once they got him under the covers. It made his erection flex in his shorts.

 

They went and played at the park. It shouldn’t have been a surprise to see Keith and Jacob there with El Fen because the two lived right next door. No, it was surprising to see Jacob there at a dog park! But here they both were, Keith inside the fenced- off area, throwing a ball for his huge dog and Jacob standing right next to him, holding up an old play-screen and showing it to Keith. Whatever it was made Keith look disgusted. Still, Richie’s happiness at seeing two of his favorite cousins after such a long time overrode his curiosity. He walked up to the fence right near them.

 

“Hey Jacob! Hey Keith! How’s it going?”

 

Jacob stopped the video and looked around. When he saw Richie there, he smiled.

 

“Hey, Richie! What’s up, dude? We haven’t seen you in a while!”

 

Richie reached over the fence and gave the two a knuckle bump. These were the coolest two guys in the Prude Crew. He had always liked them and had always wished either one of them could have been his big brother. But surprisingly, not as much anymore. If Keith were his big brother instead of Charlie, he wouldn’t be getting his own bitch…

 

“Oh, yeah! I almost forgot. This is my friend Seth. Seth, this is Keith Miller and Jacob Donner.”

 

Seth stood there, star- struck for a moment. Then Richie nudged him forward and whispered.

 

“Say hello, dude. You’re with me, remember?”

 

The two older teens reached over the fence and bumped his fist. Seth smiled like he had just won the lottery. Richie made sure to be nonchalant. It was easy with Keith and Jacob, who he had known all his life.

 

“So what’re you guys up to?”

 

“Um, just giving El Fen some exercise before he has to go in the back yard. What’re you guys up to?”

 

“Well, Seth’s staying over so we have permission to stay up late and watch movies and play video games. We even get to order whatever we want to eat! It’s going to be so cool”

 

Keith smiled at the two of them. Richie swore that if the fence wasn’t there, Keith was going to ruffle his hair in front of Seth! That wouldn’t do.

 

“But you know- not just any movies, but scary ones. Like, the scarier the better, right Seth?”

 

He nudged his friend.

 

“Um, yeah- of course. The scarier the better!”

 

Even though he didn’t say it with as much enthusiasm, Richie was proud that his friend had picked up on it and followed his lead.

 

“Yeah- that’s cool-”

 

Keith abruptly stopped talking and looked past Richie. The teen with the spiky hair stopped smiling and crossed his arms.

 

“Keith.”

 

“Charlie.”

 

Richie looked around to see his older brother behind him in the same cross-armed stance that Keith was in. The two boys didn’t like each other much. Richie wondered what would happen if one of them wasn’t in the Prude Crew and then he remembered his father’s words to Charlie: ‘A Real Man can ignore pain, but a broken arm is a broken arm.’ He looked back at Keith with even more respect.

 

“Is your ass feeling better?”

 

Keith stiffened, but then he smirked.

 

“Nothing I couldn’t handle.”

 

Now Charlie’s voice was closer.

 

“Well, you did take that Ass Whooping like a Real Man, I have to admit. I mean, even if eventually, you did start crying like a bitch.”

 

Richie looked back at his brother, aghast. Why was he picking a fight with Keith? Did he think he could win? But what if he lost? What would Charlie do to them to vent his anger? His hopes of a fun night started to vanish in his imagination.

 

“But then again, I’d probably be crying if my ass looked like yours did after. Dude, it looked like raw hamburger in the video. That was messed up.”

 

Charlie had reached the fence and put his arm across with his fist out. Keith looked at it warily for a moment before he reached out and bumped it. Richie was shocked. Charlie would never compliment Keith- especially to his face! Was this because he was as afraid of messing up the night as Richie was?

 

“Thanks, dude.”

 

“Oh, yeah. Congratulations on being boyfriends. I’m happy for you.”

 

Richie looked at Charlie in exasperation- he had just gone so far to defuse the situation just to turn around and tease both of them? Surely Keith would kick his older brother’s butt now. But instead, both boys looked uncomfortable.

 

“Um, thanks. It’s kinda new to us too.”

 

What? Again, Richie was shocked! How come Charlie knew so much more than he did? And what video was he talking about? Did he have a video of Keith getting spanked bare-butt in court? Suddenly, Richie really wanted to see that video!

 

“Gosh! You two are really boyfriends?”

 

The two boys again looked uncomfortable at Seth’s question. They looked between him and Charlie. The older boy shrugged.

 

“It’s just dating. He’s going to learn about it someday.”

 

Richie was surprise when Jacob excitedly responded to Seth’s question.

 

“Yup! We’re boyfriends. We love each other and want to spend time together. It also means we always have each other’s back.”

 

He hadn’t expected the excitement he heard in the teen’s voice. Then he was even more surprised when Jacob stepped forward and put his arms around Keith. As Jacob’s hands began to explore Keith’s chest and back, the usually stoic Keith looked down and blushed.

 

He glanced over at Seth, hoping the boy was suitably impressed and saw the amazement in his eyes. His friend stared open-mouthed as Jacob openly felt up his boyfriend’s torso, even sliding his shirt up a bit. Now they could all see the flashes of Keith’s firm six pack and his hips that showed above his shorts that had slipped down to reveal the brand of Keith’s underwear- ‘Body Huggers’, just like Richie wore. It was like Jacob was showing him off. Then Charlie spoke up, pulling them out of the spell.

 

“Well, we gotta go. We’re here to show Seth the play gym.”

 

Keith nodded at them and Jacob waved. Richie was still not used to Jacob acting so… sappy. He wondered if it was just because he was so happy? He vowed not to get sappy with Seth even as he wondered what it would feel like to run his own hands over Seth’s soft skin…

 

“It was nice to meet you!”

 

Seth waved back and belatedly, Richie knew the cool move would have been to reach over the fence for a knuckle bump but now the moment had passed.

 

The three spent the time in the park playing on the intricate play gym that was both open and still somehow a warren of tunnels, slides, poles and rope climbs. They played ‘the ground is lava’ with the other kids for a while until they got bored. Then Richie amazed Seth by jumping off the top into the sand beneath. He only did it once before one of the ‘concerned parents’ walked up to Charlie to scold him for not stopping his little brother.

 

“Well, what if all the kids decided to jump off the top? Where would we be then?”

 

Richie watched in amazement as Charlie calmly apologized and assured the mom that it wouldn’t happen again. Richie still caught the clenched jaw and the thin line Charlie’s lips made as he continued to listen to her berating him. But he didn’t call her any bad names, or tell her to get lost. Apparently, Charlie was going to be on his best behavior in front of Seth. It made Richie happy.

 

Eventually, they left the park and walked back to the house. Richie listened to Seth’s excited telling him about the events that had just happened. Like they had just got out of a movie.

 

“And then when Jacob and Keith were there and you just walked right up to them and said ‘hey’ and everything? Wow!”

 

Richie wanted to smile and clap Seth on the back but he maintained his cool. He knew the two teens were popular around Probity- every kid had heard of at least a few of their exploits- but he had never really appreciated it until Seth. Well, really until Charlie had told him he should use his relationship with them to impress the isolated boy.

 

“And now they know you. See? I promised, didn’t I?”

 

And they talked about playing on the gym and Seth hoped the new units would be built soon so Seth could have one near him. Richie said he could ask Keith next time he saw him. Seth was impressed that Richie could get such inside information like when the new development would be completed. For the first time ever, Richie actually felt impressive.

 

Later, video games made way for a deluxe pizza with extra cheese and sausage. The three boys ate well and everything was going well until Charlie went to go get the drinks. Richie watched him go and realized what he was going to get. Richie excused himself and went into the kitchen.

 

“Don’t forget the sugar. And maybe Seth shouldn’t have to drink one? I mean his mom isn’t-”

 

He saw Charlie hastily put his hand in his pocket.

 

“Go on, Richie! We’re all going to have a glass of Kambucha. That’s an order- got it?”

 

Charlie’s angry face drove him from the kitchen. He wondered what Charlie was doing- his big brother was obviously up to something. He wasn’t sure what to do about it. He knew he was already going to get punished for barging into the kitchen. It would be far worse if he outright spoiled whatever Charlie was up to. He sat down nervously and Seth picked up on his mood.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

“Um, well… you might not want to-”

 

“Nonsense! Richie just doesn’t like to drink his Kambucha. It’s a healthy beverage that our parents want us to drink. C’mon bro- it won’t kill you.”

 

Richie watched as Charlie placed a full glass in front of each of them. He looked at Charlie who was watching Seth.

 

“Go ahead, Seth. If you want to hang with us, you’ll have to stay healthy.”

 

“Um, what about the sugar? Did you put sugar in it?”

 

Charlie shot him and irritated look. Seth smelled the drink and wrinkled his nose.

 

“Yeah. Can I have some sugar in it, please?”

 

Richie could have hugged him! Seth was subconsciously taking his lead. He knew Kambucha didn’t smell like much but the boy’s face made it look like he had just smelled an open sewer. Richie got up from the table and moved toward the kitchen. Charlie stopped him.

 

“Stay right here, Richie. You have a guest, remember? I’ll go get the sugar.”

 

Richie watched him enter the kitchen. Hastily, he put his finger to his mouth and switched Seth and Charlie’s glasses. He went and sat down, pretending to study the swirling ‘vitamins’ in the glass. Soon Charlie returned with the sugar bowl.

 

“How many spoonfuls?”

 

“Um, three, please.”

 

Richie watched Charlie shovel three spoonfuls into Seth’s glass. He moved to Richie, who only wanted one. Then Charlie used the spoon to stir both glasses. He resumed his seat and grabbed his glass and held it up.

 

“Cheers!”

 

Richie hesitantly clinked his glass with Charlie’s and Seth’s. He drank his down fast, trying not to taste it too much. Seth’s face was just as tragic. Apparently, one spoonful of sugar didn’t make that much difference. Of course, Charlie drained his glass like a Real Man and didn’t react to the taste. He grinned at Seth who was trying to finish the drink. Richie wondered what Charlie expected to happen to Seth. Whatever it was he didn’t think it would be good.

 

After a few more minutes, they went back to playing video games while Charlie cleaned up the kitchen.

 

“It’s okay- you have a guest. I’ll take care of it.”

 

Richie blinked a couple of times and then headed back to the console where Seth was picking out the next game to play. Richie was distracted, wondering when Charlie would realize that whatever he had done to Seth hadn’t worked. He hoped he could convince his psycho older brother that the mixup with the glasses was just an accident. Seth won several rounds he normally wouldn’t, making him feel happy and excited.

 

Charlie came out and sat on the couch with them. He even took the controller to round-robbin the rounds and Richie wished that Charlie was always this nice to hang out with. He didn’t yell at Richie- he would talk him up to Seth when he wasn’t complimenting Seth directly. Richie decided his nerves couldn’t take all the worry so he just didn’t. He pretended that this was just a normal evening with friends and started to enjoy it.

 

Once it started getting around his bedtime, Charlie clapped his hands and announced that it was movie time. He told them both to go upstairs and get into their sleeping clothes. He would meet them at the couch with fresh popcorn and a nice, thick blanket that could block out the screen if someone was too much of a scaredy-cat to watch the really good scenes. And Richie had to admit that Charlie’s plot was clever.

 

The two younger boys made their way up the stairs. Seth was suddenly full of questions about the movie. How scary would it be? Were there monsters in it? Or ghosts?

 

“I don’t know, dude. It’s up to Charlie- he’s going to pick it. But don’t worry, I’ll be right next to you and we’ll be safe under the blanket, right?”

 

Seth still looked worried as both boys began to strip off their clothes. And when Seth reached for his pajamas, Richie tsk’d at him. Seth looked up to see Richie still in his underwear.

 

“Don’t worry about those- my mom won’t be home until tomorrow so it’s just us guys.”

 

Seth looked at the pants and button-up shirt that had little yellow rocket ships and green flying saucers on them.

 

“Is that what you sleep in?”

 

“Of course. All older boys sleep in their underwear. Unless we sleep nude, that is.”

 

Seth looked at him and frowned. He looked back at his clothes and then at the door. He kind of hunched into himself.

 

“I think I should wear these. I mean, I’m at your house and all.”

 

“If you want to, but I know Charlie will think you’re a little- like, real little- kid if you have to have pajamas. He might even decide that you’re too young to watch something scary. We’ll probably get stuck watching some dumb cartoon.”

 

Richie said it like it would be a death sentence- like the whole evening would be ruined. He didn’t have to say that it would all be Seth’s fault. He didn’t give it much time to sink in when he shrugged.

 

“Well, don’t take too much time to decide. Charlie’s going to want to start soon. Whatever movie we end up watching.”

 

Then bold as brass, Richie left the room wearing only his underwear and headed down the stairs. He heard Charlie in the kitchen, making the fresh popcorn for the movie while he picked up the console- putting the scattered games away and putting the console back on the shelf with the wires neat like Charlie had shown him over and over. Soon, everything in the living room was neat and Charlie came in with a large bowl of popcorn.

 

“Where’s Seth?”

 

“He’s deciding what to wear.”

 

Charlie nodded.

 

“C’mon Seth! We’re going to start the movie!”

 

They heard Seth’s high-pitched voice from up the stairs. He was on his way down. To Richie’s excitement, the boy was wearing only his briefs as he tentatively made his way down the stairs. Richie watched, but Charlie handed him the bowl and didn’t pay any attention. It was just the guys after all, no reason to stare.

 

They packed onto the couch with Seth in the middle. The boy looked apprehensive as Charlie had FeeBee turn off all the lights in the house. The older teen picked the movie and it was one that even Richie hadn’t seen. It was supposed to be really gory with creepy ghosts and lots of horrible deaths. He saw Seth shrink down under the blanket even as the ominous music started for the opening credits.

 

After the first few scenes that built up the tension and included some great jump scares, Seth was almost crying. Charlie moved over and put his arm around the boy who held the blanket all the way up to his nose, ready to cover his eyes at a moment’s notice. Charlie looked sternly at Richie and motioned for him to cozy up the Seth. Richie was more than eager- and not just because it was part of the plan, but also because the movie was getting to him, too!

 

Then a particularly scary scene came up where the main lady was stuck watching as an horrific ghost with a rotting face crept up on her and she was too scared to run away. When the ghost jumped at her, Seth screamed and pulled the blankets up. Richie was so scared, he pulled Seth in for a hug, but then he quickly told the younger boy not to be scared- that it was just a movie. He hoped to pass it off as comforting Seth and not because he was just as scared. After all, Richie was the older, more mature boy who could watch a scary movie without getting scared.

 

And while Seth’s head was buried under the blanket, Charlie motioned to him, moving his hand over his chest in circles. It took Richie a moment to figure out what he meant, but then he remembered Jacob and Keith at the park. He started running his hand over Seth’s chest and stomach, soothing him and telling him not to be scared.

 

Now Richie spent the rest of the movie feeling his friend’s soft warm skin. He got bold and ranged all the way past his belly to where his underwear started. He watched the screen as if he really weren’t paying attention to where his hands were moving.

 

Again and again they coaxed, teased and even shamed the boy to convince him to drop the blanket and watch the movie. And each time a scary scene would come up, he would cling tight to Richie and Richie would hug him, taking the opportunity to run his hands over Seth’s body. He could feel his erection pushing out his own briefs. And every once in a while his hands would rub across Charlie’s hands, which were also ‘comforting’ little Seth.

 

By the end of the movie, Seth bravely watched the scariest part- desperate to prove his bravery to the Johnson boys. Richie watched, too and was genuinely scared. He didn’t even notice that his hand was now on Seth’s butt, pulling him even closer. What was worse, the movie didn’t end with the evil spirits being vanquished- it ended with only one survivor escaping from it.

 

“Well, boys! That was great, right? No as bad as you thought, right Seth?”

 

Richie could feel the boy’s shivers run through him. Seth was scared out of his wits but even so, he put on a brave face.

 

“Um, no. It was okay. Um, do you know if these new houses were built over an old cemetery? What about the ones that are being built now?”

 

Charlie laughed.

 

“I don’t really know. I never asked. Are you afraid that the houses are haunted?”

 

Seth looked around for a moment and then shook his head.

 

“No. That would be silly.”

 

Charlie nodded to him proudly.

 

“That’s the spirit! But remember, you can’t tell your mom you watched the movie or she won’t let you see any more of them, okay? She might not even let you stay over again.”

 

Seth nodded.

 

“Alright. Now it’s way past your bedtime so head upstairs and don’t forget to brush your teeth before you go to bed.”

 

The two trooped back up the stairs to Richie’s bathroom. Seth made him go to his room to get Seth’s toothbrush ‘because I don’t know where you put my bag’. It was right inside the door, but apparently, the boy didn’t want to go alone into a dark room. They retrieved his pack and brushed their teeth in silence. Richie could see the worried expression on his friend’s face.

 

They went to Richie’s bedroom and the older boy kept up an excited commentary about what they would be doing the next day. Richie felt a little prickle up his back as he entered the dark room. Was there a ghost in the closet, ready to murder them when they walked in? Thankfully, FeeBee brought up the lights to night-light level. Seth nodded along, only half listening as he unrolled his bag onto the floor next to Richie’s bed.

 

About ten minutes later, Seth was in his sleeping bag and Richie was snug in his bed. He had FeeBee turn the lights completely off and he tried to fall asleep. Visions from the movie kept running through his head. It must have gotten to Seth to because after another few minutes, he spoke up.

 

“Um, Richie?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Um, is it okay, um, is it okay if I… never mind.”

 

“What, buddy? What do you want? It’s okay you can tell me.”

 

There was a pause and Richie wondered if Seth was going to answer.

 

“Well, I was wondering if I could sleep up there, with you- not because I’m scared or anything, but because I can’t sleep well on the floor like this. But you don’t have to- it’s a dumb idea.”

 

Richie felt elated! It was as if his brother had worked all this out in advance and Richie was still hadn’t seen all the benefits of the plan. He wanted Seth in his bed. He wanted his arms around Seth. He wanted to feel more of Seth’s slight body.

 

“Dude- it’s not dumb. Guys sleep in the same bed all the time. If you want to it’s cool with me. There’s plenty of room.”

 

Another pause. Would he do it? Then Richie heard the boy moving around in his sleeping bag. He moved to the center of the bed and held up the blankets for Seth to crawl under. He waited while the younger boy crawled up next to him then he put the blanket over him.

 

“Are you sure it’s okay? I mean, I don’t want to make you miss any sleep.”

 

Richie leaned against Seth’s back and assured him that it was okay. Other mature boys sleep like this, too so it was no big deal. As he was telling the boy this, his hands were once more feeling up Seth’s chest and sides.

 

“Remember when the lady with all the cats got trapped in the basement and eaten by rotting, ghostly cats? That was so awesome! And the guy who was carried up into the air, just to land on that fence post that went up his-”

 

Seth grabbed Richie’s arm and hugged it close for comfort.

 

“Yeah- I saw it! It was just a movie, right?”

 

“Yeah, that’s right. It’s just a movie- nothing to be scared of. Here- I’ll help you relax.”

 

Richie whispered it into the delicate ear while his hands stopped rubbing and started caressing his friend. It took a few minutes but eventually, Seth stopped reflexively curling up on himself against the tickling fingers. Richie could feel the boy’s heat increase and his breathing started to hitch as the feelings changed from tickling to something he wasn’t familiar with.

 

“It’s relaxing, right?”

 

“Un-huh.”

 

Richie pulled him even closer. He was tingling and strangely, each little gasp from the younger boy drove his arousal. Seth’s mind still wasn’t able to process what was happening and he stayed silent. As he ‘relaxed’ his friend with his hands, he made sure to brush across Seth’s tender nipples until he felt them pebble. Seth had stopped giggling for the most part.

 

Richie took a chance and used one hand to directly tweak the little nubs while his other hand once again ranged down the front, paying extra attention to where Seth’s legs met his torso. The boy flexed whenever Richie’s fingers delicately traced the lines from Seth’s hips to where his underwear covered his groin. Richie knew Seth was hard.

 

“Wait… wait… why are you doing that? It feels weird.”

 

“Huh? You mean on your chest? It brings in the blood flow and helps you sleep.”

 

Richie punctuated his response by gently pinching one of Seth’s nipples between his fingers, causing Seth to gasp and reach up to capture the teasing hand.

 

“No, I mean your thingy… You’re rubbing it against me.”

 

Now Richie realized that he was indeed rubbing his aching cock against Seth’s back. He had gotten so caught up in what he was doing, his body had begun moving on it’s own. He pulled back.

 

“Sorry. It just feels really good. I won’t do it anymore.”

 

He pulled his groin away from Seth to prevent it from happening again. He didn’t want to scare the boy off on the first sleepover!

 

After a few more minutes. Seth captured Richie’s hands again, unable to take the unfamiliar stimulation.

 

“Wait. Wait for a minute. I feel weird.”

 

Richie stopped, letting the boy cool down. He had actually just wanted to rub the pale boy for a little while and then stop. Just a little taste to get him used to what was to come. He had to admit that he had gone a little overboard.

 

“It’s okay. I’m done. We should get some sleep now.”

 

Seth lay next to him, his breath starting to slow down to a more relaxed state. Then the naive boy scooted back into Richie’s warmth and pulled the older boy’s arms around him. Eventually, the two boys fell asleep.

 

 

*****

 

Richie sat in his chair in front of the flatscreen. He had a beer in one hand and a remote in the other. He was watching his cousin playing soccer against their rival team. He relaxed back into the comfort of the reclining chair as an exciting play ended in a goal for the Probers. He whistled loudly.

 

“Here- it’s nice and hot.”

 

He looked around and there was Seth. He seemed to wear nothing under his apron as he stood there with a plate of warm pizza. It was double cheese and double sauce, just how Richie liked it. He took the plate and pulled Seth in one-armed as he ran his hand across the naked flesh of the boy’s butt cheeks. He really was naked underneath! He pulled his hand back and turned back to the game. The pizza was really great and Seth ran to get him another beer.

 

Seth cleared away the finished plate and the empty bottles, bringing fresh beer and snacks when he asked. The rest of the time, he either stood next to Richie while Richie felt him up, or took a seat on the couch to watch the game until Richie’s next need came up.

 

The Probers won the game to Richie’s delight. He was sure that his cousin would be granted MVP for his three goals and two assists. It was a nice, high-scoring game where the teams were neck in neck until the last goal. He sighed and clapped.

 

Then Seth was next to him, his face flushed. He had lost the apron and he stood there with his little erection out. Weirdly, it looked just like Richie’s cousin Sammy’s erection that he had caught sight of last summer when they were changing clothes together at some family function. Still, it looked nice. Richie looked up at Seth sternly.

 

“What?”

 

Seth flinched, but stayed where he was.

 

“I thought that… maybe you would want to cuddle a little? In celebration?”

 

Inwardly, Richie smiled to himself. Cuddling was code for sex and indeed, the thirteen year old wanted to cuddle. He got up from his chair and stripped down to his underwear. He climbed on the couch and motioned for Seth to join him. Seth practically hopped when he got the nod. The boy quickly lay in front of Richie, his back to Richie’s front. And then Richie felt the usual tingle as his cock fit nicely in Seth’s warm crack. He kissed the boy’s neck as he began to gently thrust against the soft, pillowy cheeks.

 

“Oh, Seth. Oh, that feels so good.”

 

His thrusting increased and he pulled the boy in closer to him. Out of habit, his hands roamed Seth’s body. Charlie had told him long ago that his bitches shouldn’t enjoy the sex- they should just do it because their alpha demanded it but Richie disagreed- he found that making his bitch anticipate and crave sex- sex that only Richie could give them- was much more satisfying. He felt his orgasm getting closer and he increased the speed of his thrusting.

 

“That’s right, baby. Oh, man! Oh that’s so good. I’m going to pop soon, baby!”

 

Then the strangest thing happened. Seth turned toward him and grabbed his hands.

 

“Wake up, Richie! What are you doing? Don’t pop!”

 

*****

 

Richie woke up to find he had Seth in a tight hug, touching skin to skin all the way down to their feet. It took him a moment to realize that he had been dreaming. He could feel his hard erection pressed firmly against Seth’s butt- even two pairs of thin, flimsy underwear couldn’t hide the heat coming from both boys. Richie hastily let go of the boy.

 

“I’m sorry, Seth! I was asleep!”

 

Again, Seth remained silent for a moment.

 

“I won’t do it again, I promise.”

 

“Does it really feel that good? I mean you were all moaning and grunting and stuff. It sounded… weird.”

 

Richie nodded and then realized that the other boy couldn’t see him in the dark.

 

“Yeah- I mean yes. It feels like the best thing in the world!”

 

“What does it mean when you said you were going to pop? I don’t think you mean like a ballon, right?”

 

Richie thought about it for a moment. He wasn’t sure what to tell the boy about orgasms. But then he decided to be completely candid. He wanted Seth to go to him with questions about sex and not other people, so he had no choice. If he didn’t answer or if he gave some kid answer, Seth wouldn’t trust him.

 

“For sex, it means that a guy is about to have an orgasm.”

 

“Oh- you mean like when a man gives medicine?”

 

“Yeah- that’s right!”

 

“The teachers taught us stuff when Crebra started. It looks messy. Does it really come out of our penises? And it’s not pee?”

 

“No, it’s not pee. It’s thicker and, um, well, I don’t really know. The time I did it was when I was giving some medicine and Alex swallowed it but when I’ve done it when I’m sleeping, it’s always cold and sticky when I wake up.”

 

“You gave medicine?”

 

The wonder in Seth’s voice cause his cock to flex against the boy again. Of course to Seth medicine was given by men. Little boys couldn’t give medicine so now Richie seemed to move up another notch in the boy’s view.

 

“And it feels good when you do it?”

 

“Yeah. It feels the best…”

 

Richie subconsciously thrust against Seth’s back again, remembering that exquisite feeling when he ejaculated into Alex’s warm mouth. Then he realized what he was doing and pulled back.

 

“Sorry! I can’t help it. Maybe we should sleep back to back.”

 

When Richie started to pull his arms back, Seth grabbed them. The boy pushed back until Richie’s rampant erection was once more making contact with his back.

 

“It’s okay. I mean, if it feels good then I guess I don’t mind if you do it.”

 

Another wave of tingles raced through the thirteen year old’s body. He tentatively thrust again.

 

“Are you sure? I mean, you don’t have to.”

 

Seth pushed back against Richie again. Richie couldn’t help but moan. Seth giggled and pushed back again.

 

“Oh, dude. Thanks. That feels so good- you don’t know.”

 

Richie started to gently thrust into Seth’s thrusts. He could feel the cotton of his underwear brush across the exposed head of his cock. He couldn’t help but start caressing his friend again- something Seth didn’t protest. Instead, the two of them synchronized, heightening Richie’s urgent feelings.

 

“Oh! I feel all tingly… isn’t that what Dirty feels like? Oh! Unh! I don’t want to get Dirty.”

 

Richie was too far gone to stop. He was going to give medicine all over Seth’s back. His hands felt like erogenous zones almost as much as his cock as they sent signals of hot, sweaty flesh, erected nipples and, eventually, a small, hard cock flexing under his palm. Now it was Seth’s turn to moan.

 

“Just a little- it’ll be okay. You can see how good it feels. Just push against my hand.”

 

When Richie’s hand had ventured down between Seth’s legs, the boy had stopped moving- his body rigid with conflicting feelings. When he didn’t move, Richie gently pushed against the steel-hard erection. That caused Seth to push against his hand. The boy let out a little whine. Richie resumed his desperate thrusting.

 

“I’m going to squirt, I’m going to squirt!”

 

Richie felt the wave of his orgasm rush through him again and again as his cock pumped out squirt after squirt. Seth’s eyes were half closed against the new feelings coming from his erection. Then his eyes snapped wide open and his smaller hands grabbed the hand that was still rubbing his crotch.

 

“Stop! Stop! Something’s happening!”

 

Richie stopped and moved his hand up to resume it’s caresses of Seth’s torso. He knew the boy had been close to an orgasm, but was afraid of getting Dirty. It was fine- Richie was now exhausted and wanted to fall asleep- his orgasm had been huge in his limited experience and he was wiped out. He didn’t even think about the thick, warm fluid that was trapped between their bodies.

 

“It’s okay. I won’t do it if you don’t want to.”

 

He yawned deeply and it was echoed by the younger boy before Richie could even finish. Richie mumbled thanks and compliments into Seth’s delicate ear until he fell back to sleep.

Notes:

For those who are reading this regularly, or have left Kudos or even book marked my story- thank you so much. Those of you who have produced content will understand how humbling it is to have your art appreciated. I just wanted to thank you and to let you know that this part is starting to wrap up to what I hope is a satisfying conclusion with interesting reveals. I hope all of you are doing good.

-UV

Chapter 73: Anjit

Summary:

Trapped in a cup and it sucks. Can’t delay- Nick’s initiation starts right away. A surprising fact from Jamal. Cocks ache as they watch the orgy.

Anjit was distressed.

“I didn’t know they were going to put these things on us! Why did it have to be over this weekend?”

Jamal once more tapped on the hard plastic that kept Anjit’s cock soft and untouched. He sighed in frustration. The other boys were examining Brodie’s cup, as well as tracing their fingers through the pubic hair that stuck out of the top.

“Well, that’s whack! You can’t even do the ceremony!”

Anjit was startled. He never imagined Jamal wanted him to the the initiation ceremony. It worried him.

“No, Jamal! That might hurt him- he’s only thirteen and has such a little-”

“No, Anjit! On Brodie! Of course you wouldn’t be the first to initiate Nick! That’s going to be me. You were going to do Brodie.”

A sudden pain in his groin accompanied that information. That would have been incredible! Once more he pulled on the crappy cup.

“Why did it have to be this weekend!”

He felt Jateen’s hand on his shoulder as he lamented.

“I’m sorry big brother. That must really suck for you.”

Anit nodded to him, still trying to punish the snug-fitting plastic device.

“So, Jamal. The guys are really disappointed. I mean really disappointed that they’ll have to wait even longer. Of course we understand that this is beyond anyone’s control but I’m worried that everyone’s ready to blow. Up.”

“Well, we can’t wait. We’ll just have to do it without Anjit and Brodie.”

“Yeah! Woooohoooooo! Did ya hear that, guys! We don’t have to wait for them! We get to cum tonight!”

When he looked at Anjit, the younger brother’s smile faded.

“I mean, we feel terrible for you guys. That really sucks and we’ll be thinking about you the whole time, I’m sure. Really sorry this happened to you.”

But then the little brat turned toward Jason and with a huge smile, exchanged a high-five from the even younger boy.

Anjit looked around for Nick and found him by himself on Jateen’s huge bed, watching the boys playing with Brodie’s cup. His hands were held over his crotch protectively, and he had lost his usual ‘nothing impresses me’ look for one of apprehension. Anjit sighed and crawled across the bed to the thirteen year old.

“Hey, Nick. It looks like Brodie and I won’t be able to be in the initiation like we thought we would. Coach made us wear these stupid cups for the physical fitness test. I hate it, but there it is.”

Nick looked down at the cup. Anjit had shed all his clothes and he was completely naked except for the plastic device. Hesitantly, Nick reached forward and caressed the roughly-textured covering. Just seeing the cute hand feeling the outside of the cup sent tingles and then aching through his body. But he indulged the boy, wishing more than anything that the cup wasn’t there.

“Okay, everyone! Let’s get started.”

Jamal got things going by taking off his clothes. Nick nervously watched the others getting naked, as he clutched his hands even more tightly against his growing erection. Anjit rubbed his back to calm him down. Then Brodie was there on the other side of the thirteen year old, telling him that he and Anjit would be right there for him.

“We’ll be right here with you, Nick.”

Brodie started removing Nick’s shoes and Anjit let his hands move around Nick’s torso, trying to get the boy tingly. Soon the shoes were on the floor, quickly followed by the socks. And as Brodie kept Nick’s attention by sucking on the perfect toes, Anjit was able to slip the tee shirt over his head. The older boy couldn’t help himself looking at that smooth chest and slightly chubby stomach and dove in with mouth and tongue. Nick giggled at first, but the two older boys kept at it until the young teen’s giggles silenced, and then eventually turned into soft moans.

Anjit caught Brodie’s eye and nodded down to the jeans. The mocha-colored teen started licking up Nick’s ribs causing the boy to giggle again and bring his arms up to protect his sides. The fifteen-year old caught the boy’s arms and pulled them up, over his head. He licked and cleaned the smooth arm pit, causing the boy to experience new sensations. In fact, the whole night would be new sensation for the inexperienced blonde.

“Oh! Th-th-that tickles!”

As Anjit’s tongue made it’s way across the developing chest, Brodie popped the metal button on the jeans and slowly unzipped them. As he unzipped, a cotton-covered erection was revealed, it’s tip marked by a large wet spot in the fabric. Brodie’s mouth covered the end and started sucking the wet spot. Nick’s gorgeous tummy started tensing as the slick, rough fabric was rubbed across the boy’s sensitive tip. Nick’s first real moan of the night came out like a warbling cat.

“I feel… oh! Oh! It feels unnnngggghhhhhh!”

Anjit pulled up and looked into Nick’s half-fidded eyes. The boy was definitely feeling aroused. Anjit smiled at him and kissed his forehead.

“It’s okay, Nick. Don’t worry- you won’t break, I promise.”

Nick barely grunted a response. Anjit got the impression that the boy was already being overwhelmed just by what Brodie was doing to him. Anjit’s cock ached in it’s restriction as he saw how much Nick was enjoying the two older boys for playing with his body. It made him look vulnerable and cuter than any other boy on the planet right then.

Anjit looked back to see Brodie finally pulling Nick’s jeans and underwear off of his legs. Anjit looked at Nick’s naked erection for the first time and it was beautiful. Where most of the other boys’ erections were thin and lithe, Nick’s erection was stubby, but thick like him. It was covered by a surprisingly thick foreskin that opened at the top to show just the tip of the red glans. There were thin hairs sprinkled above and down, all over the tightly-packed balls. The whole thing had a slight upward curve. Everyone paused for a moment to look at it, causing Nick to blush furiously.

“It’s beautiful, Nick!”

Brodie’s hand moved up and gently took Nick’s erection between three fingers. He moved it around as he admired it. He looked up and smiled at the boy.

“I’ve wanted to touch it since we showered together. It’s amazing and strong.”

Brodie started to run his fingers around the shaft, not pulling on the foreskin, just letting the digits stroke gently across the surface. Nick watched the older teen’s fingers with awe on his face. Anjit suddenly felt a wash of arousal at the look of amazement on the soft, round face as the boy felt his cock played with for the first time ever.

He worked his arm under Nick’s head, propping it up so the boy could watch. His other hand resumed stroking across the hot, flushed chest.

Jamal crawled up and lay on Nick’s other side. The young black boy was about the same size as Nick and wore a gleaming white smile with perfect teeth.

“We can’t wait to have you in the gang. You’re going to love it, Nick. We all think you’re real cool, dude!”

The dark-skinned boy leaned in and kissed Nick on the cheek. Nick looked surprised for a moment before he hesitantly leaned back and returned the kiss. He looked so cute. Then the boy winced. Anjit looked down and saw Brodie trying to pull the thick foreskin back to reveal the sensitive head.

“Oh, sorry, little man. Your foreskin doesn’t pull back yet?”

Nick shook his head.

“It hurts too much.”

Brodie and Anjit’s eyes met. They both knew that wasn’t normal. But Brodie smiled back at Nick and resumed stroking, his fingers working the foreskin up and down, but not trying to pull it past the head.

Anjit moved in as Jamal talked excitedly to Nick about how he should relax and let everyone love him. He saw the pulse in the boy’s neck just before his lips began to caress the smooth skin. He smelled Nick’s smell and he suddenly couldn’t get enough. He moved up and nibbled on the boy’s ear. He was rewarded by hearing the breathless moan into his own ear.

Anjit felt a hand pulling on his cup. Another ache ran through his groin. He looked down and saw Nick’s hand was once more pulling on it. He looked up to see the boy looking down at it.

“I wish I could touch it.”

Anjit smiled at him. He resumed kissing Nick’s neck up and down. Then Jateen was there.

“You can touch mine, Nick!”

Jateen stood on his knees on the bed next to Anjit, presenting his erection to the boy. Nick reached up and ran his fingers over the stiff erection.

“You can squeeze it harder, see?”

Jateen reached down and put his hand over Nick’s. He showed the boy that he could pull the foreskin back to reveal the red-tipped head. Nick started playing with it, seeming to marvel as Jateen’s glans would be revealed and then covered again.

Anjit watched Brodie play with Nick’s leaking cock, wondering when he was going to start masturbating the boy. It seemed the older teen was satisfied just caressing the hard stick, basically teasing the boy. Then he remembered that this was also Brodie’s first experience with sex. It was hard to believe, since the muscle-bound wrestler was even bigger than he was. When he realized the problem, he switched places with the handsome teen.

“Get ready, Nick. This is going to feel intense, okay?”

The young teen gave him a dazed look, but nodded his head. Then Jateen latched his mouth onto one of the light nipples on the boy’s chest and started suckling on it. Nick pushed his chest out and took a deep breath. Anjit took the opportunity to lean down and take Nick’s flexing cock into this mouth.

It was heaven. Well, almost heaven. It had a strong taste, but it was a perfect fit. He scraped it with his tongue all over, especially the tip where the strong flavor was. He loved Nick and didn’t spend much time wondering about the source. He started moving up and down, his tongue in constant motion as he began to give the boy his first blow job.

Nick reacted as expected. His body tensed, even his slightly pudgy stomach had muscles underneath. He moaned and gasped and that got the others into the act. Jason started caressing the boy’s inner thighs and Collin suckled on Nick’s toes. Jateen used a hand to caress the boy’s stomach while his other hand kept the boy’s hand moving up and down his erection at a pace he liked.

It didn’t take long before Nick’s eyes opened and he started mewling like a kitten. Anjit saw his balls tighten up just before his erection flexed again and again and again. His mouth felt the little spurts of semen land on his teasing tongue. He licked and teased the boy’s erection through the whole orgasm, stopping only when he saw a sign of distress on Nick’s smooth, round face. He slowed down, letting the gasping teen relax into Brodie’s embrace.

Nick pulled back from all the stimulation. He took his legs back from Anjit and pulled away from Jamal. When he pulled his hand away from Jateen’s erection, the dark-skinned boy complained.

“Hey! I’m not done yet!”

“It’s not about you, Jateen!”

Anjit’s stern look stifled the boy’s next complaint.

 

Nick curled up into a ball and buried his face into Brodie’s chest and the older boy pulled him in, helping to block out the world. Brodie looked at Anjit, his flushed face seeming to question. Anjit just smiled and nodded at him, reassuring his other ‘special friend’ that it was alright. Brodie caressed Nick’s back comfortingly, unsure of what else to do.

Anjit took the time now to look at Brodie’s body. Naked- except for the cup- Brodie looked perfect! He was the opposite from Nick but just as tingle-inducing. The older teen had worked hard on his body to get to the second best wrestler in his weight class. It had very little fat on it and his muscles were tight and compact, like a swimmer. His nipples were small, but dark against his defined chest. But instead of a six-pack, Brodie’s stomach looked more like the bottom of a lake where the water build odd ridges. But Brodie’s center line was distinct, running in a straight line from between his chest down to his navel. And on his hips were two other distinct lines that ran around the hips and then dipped down, defining where his legs joined his body.

Once more Anjit grabbed his cup and cursed it. He wanted nothing more than to immediately give Brodie an incredible experience like he had just given to Nick. Instead, he moved up behind Brodie and wrapped his arms around the two boys. Then he remembered something.

“Hey, Brodie? Who did your first time?”

Still looking down at Nick, Brodie said, “What? What first time?”

“You know, when you got the cup put on. Who did your first time? One of the assistants were supposed to give you a good first sexual experience.”

“Were they? It was August. But he didn’t do anything but measure me and put the cup on. Was he supposed to do something else?”

Anjit was confused.

“Well, yeah. If you had never had an orgasm before, they were supposed to give you a good first time for whatever reason. Like, so you don’t go insane or something.”

Then Jamal giggled. Anjit looked over at him and he was grinning.

“I told you- his first time is going to be with the gang! I made sure of it- isn’t that cool?”

Anjit looked at the boy appraisingly. He didn’t know how an twelve year old did it, but he always got his way.

“How? How did you convince Coach William to go along with it?”

“I didn’t. I told my dad and he made some calls. Dad always gets what he wants.”

“Okay, but I heard the test is on a machine. How is Brodie going to do it with the gang first, before the test?”

“I don’t know. I just know my dad said he took care of it and it will be you and Brodie doing the test together. My dad always gets what he wants.”

Jamal giggled again, a happy and excited sound. Then the boy leaned in behind Nick and cuddled up to the boy.

“How was that, Nick? Did you like it?”

The boy had calmed down in Brodie’s embrace. He pulled his head out from under the older teen’s protective arm and looked at Jamal with a sleepy look.

“I’ve never felt anything that good before. I think I need a nap.”

Jamal giggled again. He reached around Nick and hugged him. Anjit watched his hand go down between Nick’s legs. The boy didn’t fight him, but he didn’t help, either. Instead, the boy smiled up at Brodie, who looked down into the boy’s eyes. Then the older teen moved his head forward and planted a kiss right on Nick’s mouth. The younger boy laughed and then wiped his mouth with his arm.

It touched Anjit’s heart. It was strange. Just a couple of weeks ago, he was railing at the thought that he would be assigned ‘special friends’, but now his heart soared with feelings toward the two boys. Deep down, he felt that there was something wrong about it, but he couldn’t bring himself to care anymore.

Eventually, Jamal’s skillful hand got Nick to open his legs and expose his newly-hardened erection to the crew. Flushed again, Nick began to thrust tentatively into Jamal’s caressing hand. The black boy smiled and pushed Nick’s legs up to his chest. Jason took them and held them for their leader. Nick looked nervously down as Jamal buried his face between those pillowy cheeks. Anjit couldn’t help but chuckle at the look of surprise that appeared suddenly on the boy’s face.

“It’s okay, Nick. It feels weird at first, but then it starts to feel real good. Especially when Jamal does it.”

Anjit leaned over Brodie and watched as Nick’s face moved from expression to expression. Brodie kept a hand moving on the boy’s chest, until Nick suddenly grabbed his arm and hugged it, his face scrunched up in distress.

“It’s okay. It’s okay. He’s going to push his tongue inside but I promise it won’t hurt. He’s loosening you up for the initiation.”

Anjit thought his words fell on deaf ears until Nick looked over at him.

“Initiation?”

“It’s okay, Nick. All gang members have done it- even me.”

Jason was still holding Nick’s legs up. The boy was the same size as Nick, but less stocky. He was starting to struggle as Nick wriggled around against the new sensations.

“Yeah- it’s gonna feel weird when Jamal puts it in, but there’s this spot inside that feels amazing when it gets rubbed! You’ll see. Now we all like to do it even when it’s not an initiation, right Jateen?”

Jateen looked up from watching Jamal working on Nick’s rear. He was masturbating himself and it looked like he was getting close.

“Huh? I mean yeah. Me and Jason do it all the time now.”

Nick didn’t look mollified. He squirmed until Jateen gave up pleasuring himself and moved to help his friend hold onto Nick’s legs. But even though Nick was squirming against it, his cock was steel-hard and flexing.

A few minutes later and Jamal pulled back with a smile on his face. His face was also covered with his own saliva, which he must have been literally spitting on that tight hole. He grabbed someone’s tee shirt and wiped it off before he moved up between Nick’s legs.

“Okay. I’m going to initiate you now. I’ll go slow but you know I’ve got a big one so it’s going to stretch a bit.”

Nick just nodded and squeezed Brodie’s arm to his chest even harder. Anjit thought some advice was in order.

“You should relax, Nick. If you clench up, it could hurt. When he goes in, you’ll feel a little burning sensation but it won’t really hurt. In fact, you should push out like you’re going poop. It’ll make it go a lot faster.”

Again the boy just nodded. All pretense of being worldly was gone. This new situation had him completely overwhelmed. But Anjit knew that Nick would be just like the rest of them after this. One of the gang and one of Jamal’s playthings.

Collin reached between Jamal and Nick and obviously guided the young boy’s erection to Nick’s hole. Anjit saw Nick’s body tense as Jamal’s butt cheeks clenched, indicating that he was starting to push in. Anjit ran his fingers through Nick’s hair.

“Relax, buddy. Push out. It won’t hurt.”

Nick looked at him and made a visible effort to relax. His face turned from worry to scrunch up in discomfort and Anjit knew Jamal had made it in to the virgin hole.

“That’s good, Nick. Just relax now. We’re right here with you.”

Jamal took a good minute to push all the way in and Anjit was glad the leader was taking so much care to go slow. He felt protective over Nick, even though the boy was only two years younger than the older teen, he was a lot smaller, not having gone through his growth spurt. Eventually, Nick’s breathing evened out and Jamal started moving his hips.

After that, there wasn’t much to it. He saw Nick’s eyes widen a few times when Jamal was able to hit his button. Anjit felt his crotch ache when he thought of how he would like to play with the video-game butt toys with Nick and Brodie and really make them feel good. Nick didn’t complain, but he didn’t moan or orgasm like Anjit hoped. He kind of just put up with it until Jamal grunted and then thrust all the way in, dumping his clear fluid inside the newly-initiated member of the gang. Jamal kissed Nick over and over telling him between deep breaths how much he loved having him in the gang.

Jamal sat up and the rest of the gang moved in. Jateen was first between Nick’s legs, lining up his own, smaller erection to the tight hole. Jason leaned in and started sucking on Nick’s cock while Collin moved up to play with Nick’s chest and nipples. The two older boys pulled back, leaving Nick to the talented younger boys. They both subconsciously pulled at their cups as the leaned against each other and watched.

“So next week it’ll be your turn, Brodie! How would you like Anjit to do your initiation?”

Brodie looked over at Jamal in surprise. He looked down at Anjit’s cup apprehensively.

“Oh, I’m not that big, really.”

Jamal had to speak up then.

“Oh, don’t be modest! He’s really big and it feels soooooo good when he fucks me. I know you’ll like it. It really fills you up and you know- it hits the spot.”

Brodie nodded but Anjit wasn’t sure he caught the reference to the prostate. Well, he would find out in a week.

“And remember, the initiation has to happen in front of the whole gang so when you two do your test, none of that, okay?”

Both teens dutifully nodded their heads. Then Nick’s moans brought their attention back to the little orgy on the bed. Jason had just sucked out another orgasm from the boy. Anjit knew there were many more in store for him that night.

Chapter 74: Jacob

Summary:

Can’t just erase it. The only solution. Letting go of an old friend. Who to trust? Catching up on some needed sleep.

The young, brunette computer prodigy sat in front of his laptop, staring at the screen. He sat with his chin in one hand, and his fingers tapping out a rhythmic staccato on his desk. He was at a complete loss how to proceed- a position he was not used to and his frustration was building.

 

We should get into his system and delete the videos. He wouldn’t be able to share them if he didn’t have them.

 

Jacob didn’t bother to hide his feelings of annoyance at The Other’s naive suggestion. Then curiosity overcame it. How could a being that has supposedly experienced the same life as he had think that just deleting the videos from Mr. Nagatami’s system would guarantee he couldn’t share them? How could The Other be so different from him?

 

Was the fact that The Other could now move their body and experience the world directly cause such a divergence between them? If so, then how much different would The Other be when they were older?

 

There were upsides, though. Where The Other wasn’t as quick on the uptake on technological tasks, he was dead-on about Keith’s mental states and motivations. How could Jacob not understand Keith as well as The Other did when they both experienced the exact same amount of Keith?

 

Are you even paying attention? Keith and Mikey are counting on us.

 

“You should know that just deleting the videos won’t be enough. What if he has copies on a thumb drive, or somewhere in the cloud? Deleting the videos off his machine would just tip him off.”

 

The Other was quiet as they pondered the contents of the screen in front of them. It was a stealth scan of Mr. Nagatami’s system from inside MDC. The man knew a lot more about system security than Mr. Russel- that was for sure. His upgrades to his system were mundane, but effective. Only a few essential ports were available to contact and worryingly, the machine seemed to be making connections across several other machines. A scan of a few of these showed that were running a popular file sharing software. What were the chances that Mr. Nagatami was sharing educational papers and white papers about CPU virtualization?

 

There was really only one solution and it would take care of two birds with one stone. Although, the solution would probably crush poor Hunter. But maybe the kid would figure out that he was worth more than just a toy for the old man.

 

Now that he finally had a plan- he needed to figure out how he could do it without giving himself away. Luckily, he didn’t have anything better to do while having the annoying cup on.

 

He shuddered as he remembered PE with the cup on. Sit-ups, jumping-jacks, running and kicking all caused the smooth rubber ring to slide back and forth over the corona of Jacob’s exposed tip. His crotch started aching after just 5 minutes and didn’t stop during the whole class. Even more embarrassing was striping down with the other boys for a shower. Sure, the cup stopped them from getting hard, but the blushing, short of breath boys recognized the symptoms in each other. The least developed boys showed it the worst.

 

He opened his whiteboard and jotted down some notes and drawings as he fleshed out the idea for The Other. That was another perk, if he was looking for them. The best way to increase your familiarity with a subject is to teach it. Even as Jacob was drawing out a flow chart, he was changing it in his head. Just exposing the design to The Other forces Jacob to look at it more critically himself.

 

That’s crazy! What makes you think it will be the same for a teacher than it was for Keith?

 

“What do you mean? Of course it will be. I mean, it will be worse. Keith got publicly flogged for recording two boys getting Dirty. Mr. Nagatami actually tortured a boy and recorded it! They’ll have to send him to prison for that. We just need a way to tip off the police without anyone knowing it was us. Then Mr Nagatami goes to away and problem solved.”

 

The Other wasn’t so sure. It nagged at Jacob that his other self could be right. The rules didn’t seem to apply to adults. No- he wouldn’t doubt. For Keith to go through what he did and Mr. Nagatami getting no punishment for doing far worse? They couldn’t possibly think they could get away with something that unfair.

 

What about his videos? And the proof that you’re Hax0rK1ng? What if the police find that?

 

That made the teen pause. He still didn’t want to drag his parents into this. But there was a solution. It was drastic, but maybe it was time for Hax0rK1ng to disappear. Sure, being a computer prodigy and the son of the head of systems at MillDonn would make people suspect, but there was a big difference between what the authorities could suspect and what they could prove. And there was a way he could get out from under suspicion… if he could recruit some timely help.

 

Jacob spent the next three hours scrubbing all traces of Hax0rK1ng off of every machine and memory stick he had. It would be the word of a convicted child torturer against a poor, vulnerable High School student trapped under Mr. Nagatami’s influence. And there were videos to prove it, right inside the teacher’s network. It was sad to give up a persona that he had built up for so many year, but to put that evil man out of business would be worth it.

 

Eventually, his stomach forced him away from his keyboard and to the kitchen. For once he got there before Jane. She was the one who usually got hungry first and would go to the kitchen to prepare dinner. This time, it was Jacob and he was secretly glad he could give a little payback for the dinners she had prepared. Also- if he cooked then she would be the one who had to put the dishes away while he could go back upstairs and continue working.

 

To his mild surprise, the kitchen had food in it- even some fresh vegetables in the drawer. He wondered how his mom had found time to go shopping when she was supposedly busy with MillDonn and the new company all the time.

 

He knew he had a masterpiece when Jane came down and paused when she saw it. He had cut up and fried some zucchini and onions with garlic. Around that was a ring of some canned meat with potatoes in it that he had fried up separately. To top it all off, each plate had two eggs. They were supposed to be over easy, but his clumsiness had broken every single yoke and now they were just white and yellow blobs. But he was sure they would still taste good.

 

Jane didn’t say much, but she didn’t stop eating. Apparently, she liked it as much as Jacob did. The little conversation they had revolved around Keith and how he was doing, how soon was the test, how were Mikey and Billy doing. Jacob told her about their meeting at the park. He didn’t tell her about the conversation Mr. Lanza and Mikey had interrupted. He didn’t want to drag her into that.

 

“Well- that was good if I do say so myself.”

 

Jacob wiped his mouth with the napkin and took his plate to the sink. He turned to see as she dramatically rolled her eyes.

 

“And- since I did the cooking, I’ll head back upstairs to finish what I was working on.”

 

He started walking out and she stuck her tongue out at him in an uncharacteristically childish gesture coming from her. He stopped and grinned at her.

 

“Be sure to scrub the big pan really good. I think a lot of that potato-meat burned onto it. Bye!”

 

He hurried out of the room and up the stairs before she could respond. He closed his door behind him and logged back into his laptop and ran yet another scan, looking for anything Hax0r.

 

Now he had the ultimate Hax0rK1ng package. Everything he had been working on, but abandoned. Every machine he had subverted using the moniker. Every note he had taken during his journey through MDC. It was all packaged up into a heavily encrypted file with a heartfelt message to someone he didn’t know, but trusted none the less.

 

He uploaded it onto the network. He hid it among many other data files- just a mundane file accounting for traffic across a section of the net. It would even print out that way if someone didn’t study it too hard. But someone who knew what it was- someone who had the same tools and key he had- could open it up and reap a treasure trove of information.

 

Once it was uploaded, Jacob opened a new terminal to a fresh machine. He contacted his beneficiary and sent them a private note through the hacker board providing the file location and the key to open it. He hoped it would be received soon. That was the major pain point in his plan. He needed his erstwhile co-conspirator to make his move soon, but because of the nature of the clandestine communication, there was no way to tell for sure if the message was received. He could only hope.

 

There’s nothing else to do tonight, except run the scrubber on the hard drive. Besides, I’m too tired to think right now and since we share the same brain...

 

“You’re right. I think we made good progress. Let’s go to bed. Since Mom and Dad aren’t home, we can watch something on the tablet while we fall asleep.”

 

The Other didn’t complain so Jacob got them ready for bed. He tucked in under the covers and started a movie on the tablet. Jacob felt The Other drop off before he did. The feeling of being alone in his head was eerie.

Chapter 75: Mikey

Summary:

Made it to camp! Getting caught. Scolded big time! Under watchful eyes. Reunion!

*****

 

Mikey woke up to the world around him shaking and bumping. It took him a moment to remember that he was in the back of a wagon on it’s way to join up with the search team looking for Billy! He was back in Ninja World!

 

There was a second loud ‘thump’ on the side of the wagon. It was followed by a grunt and the sound of clinking. It sounded like the ratchet sound his dad made when he used to work on the cars.

 

“Hurry up with the change! We need to meet up with Lord Maara by noon!”

 

Mikey didn’t know what the change was until the ‘horses’ started moving again. Instead of the soft, hissing sound the sleigh rails made, now he heard the unmistakable sound of wheels crunching the gravel on the path. They must have changed out their sand rails for wheels when they left the desert. And he was really happy to hear that they would see Lord Maara by noon. That meant he could sneak out and join one of the search teams! He might even find Billy today!

 

Mikey was pretty bored, except for the time he hadn’t realized he was singing the ‘bottles of pop on the wall’ song out loud. He had almost gotten caught by some guards that were walking along side the wagon. Instead, he concentrated on working with his chakra- making it concentrate in his arms, his legs, his torso… He even tried concentrating it in his head, but that made him dizzy. And when he concentrated it in his penis, it became a cock right away. Then the tingling wouldn’t go away for a long time. It seemed like forever before the wagon finally stopped and he heard the sounds of ninjas greeting each other.

 

He took a chance and peeked out from under the cover. He didn’t see anyone around, so he pulled up his hood and quickly hopped out. After re-tying the canvas, he crept under the wagon- pleased to see that he had guessed right- the wagon was now traveling on wheels. He came out well behind a group of guards. He approached them, making sure his feet crunched gravel so he wasn’t sneaking up behind them. A couple of them turned to look at him, but quickly looked back to the front of the convoy where Mikey could finally see a number of Tree ninjas talking with the lead wagon!

 

He made his way forward, checking the ties on each wagon as he passed. When he got close enough to the front to hear what was going on, he paused.

 

“...supplies up this trail to the eastern camp to support the search there. They’ve got medical supplies already, but they could use food and water. Same with the western camp, down that trail. Here is a map.”

 

The man flipped through some more papers until he found a specific one.

 

“Sorry, here are the orders. Lord Maara said you would know they were from him. Also, you brought something called ‘sniffer lizards’? The Lord said he wanted most of them sent north and three each distributed to the eastern and western camps.”

 

The man nodded and hopped off the wagon. He spotted Mikey, who hadn’t remembered to look busy so he grabbed him.

 

“Come along, Ninja. We need to redistribute the wagons.”

 

Mikey followed the man and ended up helping to move food and water around between the wagons. He got a lot of practice concentrating his mana by carrying the heavy packages- that was for sure!

 

After, he followed the man back to his wagon. The man looked at him briefly when he climbed up to sit next to him on the seat. It may have been a mistake- the smell of the large wagon lizards was a lot stronger when he sat up here than when he had been hiding in the back, but he was a lot less likely to be questioned if he was sitting next to the caravan master. At least the man was heading to the north camp where Lord Gaara was conducting the searches.

 

He kept vigilant, like a guard, watching the forest to the right of the wagon. The forest was beautiful- much deeper than he had ever seen living with his parents in the tiny apartments they seemed to get kicked out of every other year. Always in the city or close by. Mikey could tell that these forests were not pruned and cultivated like the ones in the park- this was forest in the raw with who knew what living inside. He was fascinated. Then he felt a tingling in his chest. It got more and more pronounced until it suddenly went away. For some reason, he knew he was heading in the right direction.

 

“Something wrong, boy?”

 

Mikey shook his head.

 

“I thought I felt something, but it went away. I’m okay.”

 

They rode along for a few more minutes and Mikey felt the tingle again. Once more, it became more pronounced. Before it could disappear again, Mikey stood up and looked behind them at the rest of the wagons. And before it could disappear, Mikey felt the tingling move from his front to his back. Whatever it was, it was coming from somewhere up ahead of them.

 

Again and again the sensation tingled his front as they moved along the trail. He took pains to hide it from the observant caravan master. He suspected that he could only feel it because of his abilities as a converter. He didn’t want to have to explain anything to the man in case he was found out. He was concentrating on his worried so much, he almost didn’t see the dark figure flash through the trees.

 

“There’s something out there in the trees.”

 

The old man looked at him with an exasperated expression.

 

“Those are Tree ninja. We’re approaching the camp. They’ve been following us for almost a mile now. Didn’t you see them?”

 

Mikey felt embarrassed. He wondered if B’ehen would have seen them sooner. How many classes was he behind at the academy?

 

Suddenly, the shaded path opened up to a large, sunny clearing, populated by both Dunes and Tree ninja. Mikey immediately saw what he was looking for- a team of ninja who were clearly getting orders from another ninja. They were going out to look for Billy!

 

“Thanks, mister!”

 

Mikey jumped down from the wagon- or at least that’s what he would have done if a grip made out of iron hadn’t caught him by the collar.

 

“Not so fast, son. There’s a lot of supplies and equipment that need to be unloaded. You can start by coordinating the unloading of the food and water and bringing it over to those trees over there. You see?”

 

The old man pointed to a set of trees that already had a number of containers underneath them, in the shade.

 

“You may pick three others to work with you. Now go- I expect to see it all accounted for and under those trees within an hour. Go!”

 

He handed Mikey a scroll and gave him a little push out of the wagon. Mikey opened the document to see a manifest of food and water. Many were crossed out and Mikey assumed that those had gone on to the other camps. Wistfully, he looked back to where the ninja team had been briefed to see that they had already gone. He sighed and made his way toward the back of the wagon. Brandishing his document, he picked three others who looked strong and told them to come with him.

 

He helped to unload the provisions with the other ninja. He had appointed one of the older ninja the task of marking off each case and barrel as they were unloaded. Each trip, he kept an eye on the marshaling ground, looking for an opportunity to slip away and join a search party. Each time, however, the old caravan master would show up to monitor the progression of the work. Mikey became frustrated.

 

Mikey was assigned to unload wagon after wagon, under the watchful eye of the caravan master. The man seemed to just know what was in each box and crate, and where it should be deposited. It kept Mikey occupied for a few hours and after, the exhausted and chakra-drained boy rested under the trees with the rest of the unloading crew. He was thankful for the ration and water skin that was handed to him when he sat down.

 

“Good work, boy. I’m glad to see that not all of your generation are useless, lazy louts.”

 

He looked up to see the old man looking down at him, the old, sun-burnt face had deep, craggy wrinkles Mikey assumed was the result of being out in the dry, sun-soaked desert his whole life. And then, with a frustrated feeling, the old man motioned for him to follow. Mikey did, not wanting to break his cover, but also not wanting to unload yet more equipment.

 

The old man led them up to a nice tent that was surrounded by a set of guards. Mikey started feeling nervous as one of the guards swept open one of the tent flaps, allowing them entry. Once Mikey saw what- or rather who- was inside, he immediately turned to run away. Once more, that grip on his collar made iron from hoisting heavy loads into and out of wagons easily lifted the pre-teen off of the floor. He stopped struggling as he was turned and set down in front of Lord Maara and his siblings.

 

“I thought I ordered you to stay in the village.”

 

The tone was soft, but Mikey felt the ominous threat behind the words. Lord Maara was not used to his orders being defied.

 

“Um, yeah- but I have to find Billy! He’s my best friend!”

 

Maara sighed as Manchuro hid a grin. Temaru looked at him as if he were a bug she was considering swatting.

 

“We don’t have the resources to send you back right now. Well, we do, but I’m not willing to use them just to take care of a brat who can’t follow orders. You will remain with us where we can guard you. And if you think this is a reward for your bad actions, think again. You will be punished for your disobedience when we gat back to the village.”

 

Again, the undertone caused Mikey to break out into a nervous sweat. The words themselves were almost atonal, but underneath them was an anger? No- it was the surety of them, as if those words wrote the future in stone with no reprieve nor intervention that would make them untrue. Mikey tensed, shaking off the nervousness. He would face any punishment if it meant he could help them to find his lost friend.

 

“Once I realized who he was, I kept him busy in the camp until your return, Lord Maara. I believe the boy is worked out. I’d be surprised if he had any chakra left to cause trouble.”

 

“Well done, caravan master. We can take it from here. Please see to the supplies- we have several teams due back in the next hour that will want food and water. Please show them to the camp master so he can prepare.”

 

The old man bowed and left the tent. The others stared at him in silence. Mikey couldn’t take the tension.

 

“But I need to find-”

 

“Quiet! Don’t talk unless Lord Maara asks you a question!”

 

That sentence was accompanied by a cuff to Mikey’s head. All his practice with Billy had honed his reflexes and he unconsciously ducked the blow from Manchuro’s arm.

 

“Sorry! I’m sorry! I’ll be quiet!”

 

Manchuro looked at him with even more irritation.

 

“Then I’ll be pleasantly surprised.”

 

He turned to his brother.

 

“Lord Maara. What will we do with him?”

 

“Since we don’t know where Orichitaru’s hideouts are, we can’t assume the camp is completely safe. We also can’t assume that leaving him in the camp would mean that he would stay here.”

 

He looked at the cowed boy, trying to put on his ‘earnest’ face that would get him an extra cookie from Carlos.

 

“Maybe there is something to the idea that the best way to keep a converter is to remove their arms and legs…”

 

The idea made Mikey gasp.

 

“No! No, you can’t do that! I want to be-”

 

This time, the cuff to his head made contact and Mikey was stunned into silence.

 

“You just said you would be quiet! Can’t you keep your own word for more than five seconds?”

 

“I’m-”

 

A piercing look from Manchuro caused him to bite off his words, but he just couldn’t help himself.

 

“-sorry,” he finished in a whisper.

 

“The safest place will be with us, where we can keep a close eye on him. Do you think we should bind his mouth and hands? Maybe you should keep him inside the cockroach puppet, where he can’t cause any problems.”

 

Mikey shivered. That was Manchuro’s trapping puppet- it’s body made like a reinforced barrel that could open up and swallow someone whole. If the ninja was really mad at someone, he could cause several long blades to pierce through the puppet, killing anyone inside.

 

“I could, but what a waste of a perfectly good puppet.”

 

“That’s a good point. And I don’t want to have to constantly keep sand-cuffs on him in case Orichitaru’s minions attack. What to do with him.”

 

Now Manchuro towered over the boy, his broad upper body was intimidating up close.

 

“Okay, boy. If you make any trouble for us- talking out of turn, disobeying Lord Maara or any of us, making any noise or even just being irritating- I’ll hand you over to Temaru to do whatever she wants to you. That’s a promise!”

 

Mikey looked over at the girl with the severe expression. She fingered her bellows meaningfully. She was somehow even more intimidating than Manchuro even from across the room. The boy swallowed sharply and nodded. He was finally cowed.

 

And as the three worked with the camp members and distributed search parties, taking responsibility for their base of operations while preparing to go searching themselves, Mikey felt that Billy was near. That it wouldn’t be too long before they were finally united in Ninja World.

Chapter 76: Billy

Summary:

Are we going to lose? Rallying the team! Not good enough. Caught in a net!

*****

 

Billy hid his face in Saccharine’s soft, warm breasts as the unstoppable puppet army started to overwhelm his friends. He desperately tried to make himself hard but strangely, the more he tried the more stubborn his body became. He had never had that problem before- he was always able to get hard when he was at the village practicing his conversions. But now when it counted- when his friends were in mortal danger- he couldn’t seem to do it. He felt like a failure.

 

He heard the sound of even more clones being created.

 

“Well, that’s it for me! I doubt I’ve got enough chakra left to make even one more clone. How’s it going over there, Tiba?”

 

The teen boy dressed in the ragged-looking clothes turned a sharp-toothed snarl at the teen in orange.

 

“These bastards haven’t given any of us a moment to regroup! I think I have a few more attacks left in the tanks, but after that…”

 

He left the sentence unfinished, but Billy knew what he meant. After that, they would all die and Billy would be back under Orichitaru’s control. And it would all be his fault!

 

“Fine. We’ll have to make this count. Orenji- see the taller one in the back? It seems to be protected by the others. I’m not sure why it’s important, but they’re treating it like their King in Shoji. I’m sure of it.”

 

“Okay. Then we’ll clobber it!”

 

“Wait! It won’t work unless we work together. Oranji- use your clones to attack and distract that shield puppet. We can’t afford to let it block our attack. After that, I’ll use the chakra I have left to bind it into place. Then, Tiba and Akitamaru will attack, breaking apart the last two puppets protecting it. Then you, Orenji will drop down from the ceiling with a Rashengun to finish it off. Make sure you destroy the torso completely. Any questions?”

 

“Nope- I got it.”

 

“No. Akitamaru and I know what to do.”

 

The four took their stances as Cheekymaru surveyed the chaos in front of them.

 

“Go!”

 

Ornji’s clones launched toward the shield puppet, but instead of rising into the air, their feet stuck to the ground- making the launch a feint. Less than a second later, two more nets launched through the air where the clones would have been, landing on the other puppets to the side.

 

“You won’t catch us with that one again!”

 

This time when they launched, the clones sailed in the air, as fast as any rock thrown by Billy. They slammed into the top of the large shield, one after the other. It knocked the large puppet back, but when it tried to catch it’s weight, it found a fifth clone, wrapped around its legs, preventing it from taking a step back. With a loud clang, the large shield fell on the ground.

 

The sound was the trigger for Tiba and Akitamaru’s attack. The two spun and launched, spiraling around to knock several puppets back and into each other, splintering two of them and causing the others to get entangled as they went down on top of each other.

 

That’s when Cheekymaru grunted, his hand-signs already complete. Billy saw his long, black shadows shoot across he floor and wrap the large puppet up to it’s mid-torso. It couldn’t move. That’s when Billy saw a pale, blue light from the ceiling of the cave. He looked up to see Orenji with a Rashengun spinning in his hand. With a grin, he launched himself down from the ceiling at the incapacitated puppet.

 

Billy wasn’t sure what happened next. His view was obstructed from his position on top of Saccharine. Orenji launched down from the ceiling like a guided missile, straight to it’s target. But then a spindly arm shot up at him and Billy saw that the puppets could also jump- at least a little. That outstretched hand intercepted the deadly spell and suddenly- poof! It was gone! Then, equally as fast, a net came out of nowhere and wrapped itself around his hero, stopping him from attacking. He even felt Saccharine flinch at the meaty ‘thud’ they heard as Orenji’s body hit the hard, stone floor.

 

Quickly, they heard the pops of Orenji’s clones disappearing. Billy looked for Tiba and Akitamaru and he saw that the two had been split up and Tiba was in trouble! He was held by his neck by one of the stocky puppets as another approached with Orenji’s Rashengun! Akitamaru was trying his best to reach his friend, but there were too many puppets fighting him back. Billy winced and felt bad at each whimper and yelp from the dog meant another strike by those hard, wooden fists.

 

Just as the Ranshengun was about to tear Tiba apart, the spindly puppet just stopped. It swayed and clattered at it seemed to be shivering. It took a moment for Billy to notice the wrapping of shadows that were only slightly darker than the edges of the cave. Cheekymaru had stopped the puppet from killing Tiba- for now. Billy saw the fatigue and sweat on the leader’s face and knew it was only a matter of moments before the puppet broke free and finished the job.

 

He looked around, unwilling to do nothing as the puppets hurt his friends. He was looking for anything he could use as a weapon. Maybe he could find a discarded net or…

 

Then his eyes spotted more of the stone that he had missed earlier. He quickly got up to Saccharine’s displeasure and she scolded him as she wrapped her hands around herself again. He ignored her and gathered the stones. He moved back to where he could get a view of the Rashengun puppet and took aim. There was another puppet in the way so he was going to have to curve it.

 

He concentrated, trying to remember everything he had learned in his training. Then he concentrated his chakra from his finger tips, all the way up his arm to his shoulder. He felt the rock in his hand as he did this, using his touch to form a shape in his head. Using his head to predict the way the air would flow around it. Calculating how to hold the rock and how much spin to impart.

 

He threw and the stone curved too far in. The little bullet shaped from minerals still made a hole when it impacted the torso of the puppet and it still did damage, but Billy was aiming for a much more difficult target. It didn’t make his task easier with Cheekymaru’s spell starting to fail and the puppet’s arm starting to wobble as it struggled against it’s bonds.

 

The next stone was even better than the last. It was more smooth and balanced than the other one with a sharp ridge down the middle. Almost perfectly shaped for his needs. He remembered the feeling from the last stone and adjusted his throw now that he knew how much more spin his chakra-enfused hand was going to give it. He threw again, giving this one slightly less spin than the last one. It flew from his fingers in a perfect throw.

 

The rock hit it’s target perfectly. The speed and mass instantly splintered the upper arm, just below the wrist. The hand started to fall backwards until the spinning of the Rashengun seemed to scoop it up into it’s wind currents and the severed puppet hand picked up speed as it spun with the spell. It hit the puppet in the torso causing more wood and splinters to fly off as the wooden hand spiraled into the wooden torso.

 

It didn’t do as much damage as it would have if driven into the puppet by Orenji’s hand, but it didn’t matter. The Rashengun was gone and it couldn’t be used against Tiba. At that moment, Tiba rammed his arm against his opponent, trying to catch it by surprise. It didn’t work. Of course, animated puppets couldn’t be surprised. Billy quickly looked around for that one, important puppet.

 

He spotted it too late. Just as he was lining up another rock to try and damage it, the Shield puppet moved in front of it, blocking it completely from Billy’s view. The frustrated boy launched to the ceiling again, confident that they couldn’t get to him from down there. He readied his stone again, even as his eyes scanned the back to see what had happened to Orenji.

 

He spotted his hero on the ground. He was struggling to free himself from the net, but it was tightly bound around him and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t break the strong rope that bound him. He was surrounded by puppets that were kicking him with their wooden legs. The teenage boy in orange seemed to be taking the damage as he rolled on the floor, but Billy saw one of the stouter, heavier puppets moving toward them. He had to hurry! He quickly looked back at his target.

 

Again, he couldn’t see that tall one. The shield puppet had maneuvered the shield over them, it’s thick metal bulk making a barrier that was impenetrable to even his sharpest stones and there was no way he could put enough curve into a stone to make it curve all the way around the shield. The best he could hope for would be to hit the puppets’ feet. He dropped down to try again from the floor, but as he dropped, he felt another net wrap itself tightly around him! He hit the floor so hard, the wind was knocked out of him!

 

He lay there in a daze, vaguely aware of Saccharine’s screams and Cheekymaru telling her to flee at all cost to get reinforcements and lead them here. His sleepy eyes scanned around and saw Akitamaru, still barking and snapping at the puppets coming into range of his mouth, but his hind legs were bent at painful looking angles as the large dog tried to drag itself over the floor to…

 

Now his eyes settled on Tiba, the teen’s sharp claws out, gashing splinters out of the implacable arm holding him up in the air. Weird- it was around his throat. Billy wondered if the teen could breathe. He didn’t wonder long as his view of the cave was blocked off by the several wooden bodies approaching him, each with it’s mechanical arms outstretched to grab him. All he could hear was the wooden clattering as they approached.

 

Then one of the puppets seemed to just disappear! He heard a large crash and the sound of wood breaking. Then another was gone but this time Billy could see it hurled through the air into another of it’s kind. Then even more of the wooden clattering sounded and two more puppets were grabbed from behind by more puppet hands. But these hands were different from the army. Someone had taken the time to carve these hands to look more like human hands. Though no human hands would have been able to grip the enemy puppets like these did.

 

Then Billy saw the unmistakable three-eyed head of Raven- one of the Dune Village’s most recognizable puppets! Did that mean…

 

“Maara! Long time, no see! Give me a second and I’ll have this stupid net off of me…”

 

Relief washed over Billy as he heard his hero’s voice addressing his friend from he Dunes village.

 

“Um, although if you wouldn’t mind taking out that tall one in the mean time, we’d really appreciate it!”

 

Billy didn’t hear Lord Maara’s response as the Raven puppet was suddenly back next to him. He was scooped up by the puppet and hoisted into the air. From here he could see Saccharine struggling to get back into her clothes. He could see Tiba on the ground, his arms around a very injured Akitamaru. And when he looked, he could see the bullets of sand impacting and punching holes through the strangely tall puppet, their curving controlled real-time by Lord Maara, easily avoiding the shield puppet’s clumsy defense.

 

And then he saw what who he was hoping to see- his best friend Mikey, jumping up and down, waving at him from next to Temaru, her bellows held like a shield, protecting the small boy from any debris that might come their way.

 

“Mikey! Mikey, it’s you! I knew I’d see you today!”

 

“Yeah! I knew it, too! I don’t know why, but I just knew it!”

 

The puppet deposited the bound boy next to his friend, under the protection of the large bellows. Mikey leaned down and started pulling at the ropes that tied his friend. It seemed useless as the ropes didn’t loosen. Tamaru sighed and pulled out a kunai and began the process of cutting through the tough ropes, and starting to free the bound nine year old. Mikey looked down at Billy, his excited grin so wide, Billy worried that the top of his head would flap.

 

The rest of the battle was over by the time Billy was shrugging the tattered remains of the net off of himself. The first thing he did was to step forward and hug his friend, who looked embarrassed.

 

“Um, Billy? Why are you naked?”

 

Billy looked down at himself and realized for the fifth time that day he was naked in front of strangers. Annoyingly, his dick had become a cock at some point once he had stopped concentrating on it. He quickly covered it up with his hands.

 

“Orichitaru took all my clothes! I don’t know where they are.”

 

Mikey just nodded, taking it in stride. He looked back at Temaru, who was openly staring at Billy’s naked form.

 

“Temaru- meet Billy! He’s my best friend!”

 

The blonde girl looked down at the naked nine year old who was using one hand to cover his erection and proffering the other hand to shake.

 

“Nice to meet you. I’m Billy.”

 

She snorted at him dismissively as she peered over the bellows, scanning the cave for signs of movement among the puppets. Billy wasn’t phased. He still had the huge grin on his face as he looked back to Mikey.

 

“Isn’t it cool? Now we can train together and you can come to the Tree Village and meet everyone! I’ve been telling them all about you!”

 

Then Billy remembered something and spun around, once more forgetting he was naked, he grabbed Mikey’s hand and practically dragged him toward where Orenji was just getting out of the net. But then Mikey stopped. He turned to see Temaru’s hand on his friend’s other arm, holding him in place.

 

“You’re not going out there until we determine it’s safe. You will stay here, next to me. Those are your orders.”

 

Mikey looked back at Billy and gave him an apologetic shrug.

 

“I promised I’d obey my orders if they took me to go find you. Sorry, but I have to stay near Temaru.”

 

Billy could understand.

 

“It’s okay. I understand. But after this, you’ll join the Tree Village and we can be together! It’s sooo cool- just like the show! I’ll be right back!”

 

Excitedly, Billy ran forward toward Orenji, who was just standing up and brushing himself off. Billy almost didn’t see Lord Maara, but when he did, he froze. The thought for a moment, trying to remember the show. He gave up and did the one thing that everyone recognized as showing respect- he bowed, his arms at his side.

 

“Lord Maara. Nice to meet you.”

 

“Oh, yeah! This is my friend Billy- but I guess you already know that. He’s from another world! Billy, this is my other friend, Maara. I know you guys will get along great!”

 

Maara looked at him dispassionately. Billy stood and looked back. It was strange seeing the teen in real life. He had expected his sand coating to look like one of his mom’s vases- polished and reflecting the light like a porcelain doll but instead, the sand looked just like skin. It even folded and wrinkled as Maara moved.

 

“I’ve heard a lot about you from Mikey. I can see why you two are best friends. You are a lot alike.”

 

Then Billy remembered and grabbed Orenji’s arm.

 

“Come meet Mikey! Look! He’s right there, see?”

 

Orenji pulled his arm out of Billy’s grasp and grabbed the young boy’s shoulders.

 

“Sorry Billy, but that’s going to have to wait. It’s not safe here yet. Don’t forget that one of Orichitaru’s ninja is still around and we don’t know what kind of traps he has in store for us. I want you to go wait by your friend while we clear out the rest of this place, okay?”

 

Disappointed, Billy nodded. But when he turned to go back to Temaru and Mikey, Orenji grabbed his shoulders again.

 

“And I want you to listen to Temaru as if it were Granny Tunabe giving you the orders ‘cause if she finds out that you’ve been causing trouble for the Dunes village she’s gonna be super angry- know it!”

 

Billy nodded, a thrill of fear running down his back. He didn’t want the leader of the Tree village angry with him! She probably wouldn’t hit him like she did Orenji, but she could make him have to do some horrible chores! But then he remembered his duty as a ninja.

 

“Wait. I want to show you something.”

 

Billy knelt on the floor and grabbed a handy rock. He looked at Lord Maara.

 

“Can I have some sand here, please?”

 

The stoic boy looked at his blond friend who shrugged. Suddenly there was a thin layer of sand around him. Billy used the rock to draw the outline of the cave.

 

“This is where we are. This is that tunnel-” he pointed to the one tunnel- “ and it curves around and there is a door here, where they kept me. It’s where Orichitaru has the goo stuff that he used to make batteries.”

 

Billy thought for a moment, trying to remember. Then he drew the corridor straight,marking doors where he could remember them. Then it curved even more but he hadn’t seen past the curve.

 

“I didn’t see any more than that.”

 

Lord Maara studied Billy’s crude little map.

 

“There’s probably several routes out of there. If we see this ninja, it will only be because he’s been destroying evidence. I think our first move should be to secure the first lab and see exactly what he was doing to your converter.”

 

Billy didn’t like being referred to as ‘the converter’. He was Billy and he was a Ninja of the Tree Village! But he let it pass for now because he was so happy to be with Mikey.

 

Billy and Mikey had to stay back in the cavern. Temaru stayed with them because Saccharine had to concentrate on helping Akitamaru. Tiba had to be dragged farther into the base with the others. He didn’t want to leave his dog’s side but Saccharine assured him that there was nothing he could do to help. As Temaru kept a watchful eye on their surroundings, the two boys got to talk.

 

“So how did you find us?”

 

“I could feel you.”

 

“You could? How?”

 

“I don’t know but I kept feeling a tingling in my body and it seemed to come from a direction. Like that side of my body would tingle. But then it went away. And then it came back again. I didn’t know what it was.”

 

Billy nodded, even though he didn’t understand.

 

“Then I went with Lord Maara to search for you and it stopped, so I didn’t say anything.”

 

“Then what happened?”

 

“And then while we were out, I got this huge feeling of the tingles and ran toward it. They all followed. Then it stopped again, but I knew it was close. We searched around and heard the fighting and that’s how we found the entrance.”

 

Then Billy realized what it was.

 

“I get it! You felt when I was building up chakra for the batteries! They did it over and over. Then the last one was when I gave Saccharine all my chakra so she could heal everyone. Boy, that was the most amount of chakra I ever had at one time! I thought I was going to explode!”

 

Mikey smiled and nodded at him.

 

“Yeah- it was really strong!”

 

Saccharine leaned back from winding the bandages around Akitamaru’s back legs. She wiped her forehead.

 

“I’ve never treated a dog before. I hope I got all the bones in the right places.”

 

She sighed and looked at Billy.

 

“It’s too bad you can’t give me more chakra. I could use it to heal Akitamaru before any permanent damage sets in.”

 

She said it absently, subconsciously voicing her concern for the dog’s health but it gave Billy an idea.

 

“Mikey can do it! Right, Mikey?”

 

Put on the spot, Mikey blushed and looked around at the adults. Temaru suddenly had a smirk on her face as she continued to scan the cavern. Saccharine, on the other hand looked outraged.

 

“But, I don’t even know him! I’m not going to get naked in front of-”

 

“You don’t have to. He doesn’t have to get chakra from you- he can get it from anywhere. He just builds it up and then gives it to you! Then I can find out if I can feel tingly like he does!”

 

Saccharine sat there, looking between the dog and Mikey.

 

“But then, how do I get the chakra from him?”

 

This made Temaru to look back at the pink-haired girl like she had farted at the dinner table.

 

“Well, you gotta suck it out of him, of course. But you don’t have to get naked for that, right?”

 

Saccharine’s face flushed and she looked annoyed. Until she looked at Akitamaru, seeing the dog licking at the new bandages that wrapped his back legs and hearing the little whimpers. Suddenly, her face got hard like Robert’s did when he approached a big jump on the wall.

 

“Fine. If it means saving Akitamaru then I guess I have no choice. What do I do?”

 

“Well, Mikey can get chakra from me first, then grow it inside, then he sticks his cock in your mouth and when he has an orgasm, the chakra will go into you.”

 

Billy held his hands out to Mikey, motioning his friend toward his already hard three inches. Mikey suddenly got bashful like he did sometimes. Billy didn’t understand it, but he knew all Mikey needed was a little push.

 

“Mikey’s the best at this. When he did it for me in our world, it felt like the best thing ever! And I know how much he wants to help Akitamaru.”

 

Mikey put his head down even more. Billy wished he wouldn’t do that. Mikey was super cool but he acted like he was someone nobody would like. But like he knew he would, Billy’s best friend moved forward, stooped down in front of him and grabbed Billy’s erection. Billy smiled encouragingly down at his friend who with a shrug closed his eyes and leaned in to put Billy’s thing in his mouth.

 

It felt just as good as last time! Mikey’s tongue was all over the place and he moved up and down just right. Billy couldn’t wait to get chakra from Mikey soon, so he could show him how hard he had been practicing with the Tree Village ninja on his chakra extraction skills. Mikey didn’t tease him like some of the Tree Village ninja did- trying to get more chakra by making the process last. Mikey went straight for the chakra and Billy found himself giving it to him in less than five minutes.

 

“Oh, wow Mikey! I knew you were the best! You already got my chakra.”

 

Mikey swallowed and nodded his head. He crossed his arms in front of him and had a strange expression on his face as he looked at Billy. Then Billy felt it- a little bit of a tingle coming from Mikey. He got excited and held his arm out toward his friend like he was a camp fire. But Billy decided the Mikey was a tingle-fire.

 

He felt the tingling the most in his fingers that felt like they had fallen asleep. It went up his arm, but by the time it got to his elbows, the feeling faded away.

 

No, that’s not right. It was when it got to his upper arms. No- actually, it went all the way up his shoulders. It was growing!

 

He looked up at Mikey with excitement. Then he noticed Mikey’s face was all red and his erection was poking out the pants of his uniform. It had only been a couple minutes and already it looked like Mikey was about to pass out from the feeling. Billy wondered if being forced to build and build without letting it out made him better as growing chakra. Could Mikey be trained for that, too?

 

“Hold it a little longer, Mikey! I know you can do it!”

 

Mikey’s face was scrunched up and his hands were both down at his cock. His legs started bending and he started looking like someone had hit him in the testicles. Billy felt bad for him, but Mikey had just gotten the chakra! How could it already be too much for him?

 

“I…. oh! Oh! I can’t… take… it… Billy!”

 

Seeing his friend acting like he was in pain made Billy give in. There was plenty of time to train Mikey when they went back to Tree Village.

 

“Okay. You can give it to Saccharine now.”

 

Gratefully, the quivering boy wobbled over to Saccharine. Her face was flaming red and she looked angrily around at everyone else. Temaru’s was still smirking, but she turned away, giving her some privacy. After the teen girl shooed him away, like five times he finally gave up and turned around. Then he hear Mikey’s little moans for the first time. They sounded like his and he knew what his friend was feeling. It made his penis become a cock all over again.

 

“Here! Here it comes!”

 

Mikey’s moans came faster and were followed by grunts. Billy couldn’t help but turn to look as Mikey stepped back from Saccharine’s sucking mouth. Mikey’s penis was bouncing up and down and Billy stared at it, comparing it to his own. It was smaller and the skin around it was tight. Mikey was also looking down at it as if it weren’t something connected to his body. Then he realized that there were girls around and quickly put it away. Billy vowed to return the favor Mikey had done for him when he woke up that first night Orichitaru had tortured him.

 

Saccharine shivered and she almost jumped to her feet. She turned to Akitamaru with a look of confidence and thrust out her hands over the dog’s hurt legs and a bright green glow enveloped the dog. It took a few minutes and Akitamaru whined and winced a few times, but when she was done, the Dog was able to walk normally.

 

“That should do it big guy. You’ll be sore for a while but you should heal completely.”

 

The big dog snuck a lick across her face. Her expression went from pleased to grossed-out and she spent a few minutes spitting and wiping her face with her sleeves.

 

Akitamaru froze for a moment, sniffing the air. Then the huge white dog barked and ran with a painful gate down the corridor the led farther into the hideout. The four looked at each other and Saccharine shrugged and pulled out a kunai. She moved stealthily around the corner after the dog.

 

“Let’s go see what they found!”

 

Billy was excited. He was eager to explore and see Orenji. He picked up several stones but before he could pursue the others, Temaru put a hand on his shoulder.

 

“You two aren’t going anywhere. You’re going to stay right here where I can keep an eye on you.”

 

Mikey had picked up on Billy’s excitement. He stepped up to her and pulled on her outfit.

 

“But what if they’re in trouble? What if they need our help?”

 

The tall blonde teen gave a short, barking laugh of derision.

 

“You’re about a thousand years too early to be trying to help my brother in battle. You can’t do an adjustment in chakra nature, your taijutsu is weak and you don’t even know which element you’re attuned to!”

 

Mikey stood for a moment, looking a little crestfallen. He clasped his hands together in front of himself.

 

“Um. I can climb a wall without using chakra.”

 

Billy wouldn’t stand for his best friend to be put down that way- especially because Mikey was really cool.

 

“Hey! Mikey’s taijutsu isn’t weak! He’s just as good as me- know it!”

 

The older teen snorted again and she didn’t even bother to look at them. She kept her head moving, scanning the room and peeking down the corridor that led out of the hideout. She was all ninja and didn’t have time for little kid’s playing. She reminded Billy of his big sister Kathy. She was 12 and she was too busy doing big kid things to play ninja with him anymore. He was glad that he was a boy. His brother Robert was way older and he still played ninja.

 

Forty five minutes later and the two boys lay back to back, tied securely by Temaru’s rope. They had crept up to the corridor leading into the hideout too many times and she got tired of wrangling them back. Five minutes later, their complaining was silenced with a gag.

Chapter 77: Keith

Summary:

All alone. Missing my little brothers. Time to think.

Keith sighed and closed his math book. The troubled teen leaned back in his chair. He stretched and once more- without the distraction of his homework- the oppressive sound of an empty house crept into his awareness. No matter how many times it happened, he never got used to the feeling of being alone in an empty house. All his life, there had always been mom or dad around. And always Kevin.

 

He felt another pang in his chest as he imagined the sounds of Kev and Sammy playing video games or horsing around in Kev’s room. His parents had been sending his little brother over to Grandpa William’s house when they were away. He didn’t have the courage to ask if it was because they didn’t trust him, or if it was Kevin who wanted to be away from him. In his imagination, the answer was ‘a little bit of both, Keith. We’re still very disappointed in you’.

 

For the first time that he could remember, he wasn’t happy that his homework was done. It had distracted him from his problems and gave him something to think about other than his problems. He considered double-checking it again, but he doubted he would find anything he had missed the last two times. He wished his little brothers were here.

 

He headed down to make some dinner. Again, on his way past his little brother’s room, he habitually looked in. He knew it would be empty, but it was like his subconscious thought that if they did it enough, one time his little brother would be in there, happy to see him. He purposefully stomped down the stairs, as much to make some noise as an act of defiance against his parents. Against authority.

 

Dinner was a bunch of oven-baked asparagus, some cheese and vegetable ravioli with a slab of meatloaf. He was supposed to heat the asparagus in the oven and steam the ravioli in the colander so everything would be fresh. But since it was only for himself, he stuck it all in the microwave on high and left it for a few minutes. Rubbery stalks, hard, cooked-together ravioli and over-dry meatloaf was good enough for him.

 

 

“Enough! Nothing you can do about it now!”

 

The teen boy felt a nervous thrill run down his spine. He was surprised that he had spoken out loud. It felt like the sentence was swallowed by the empty house. Then a sudden noise behind him made him jump. He grinned and turned toward the sliding glass door.

 

He pulled back the curtain to see El Fen scratching at the glass. The dog spotted him and stepped back, his smile so big, his lolled tongue half-way out of his mouth. Keith felt his spirits lifted as he saw the one member of the family who would never abandon him.

 

Keith let the curtain fall back. He headed up the stairs and this time walked past Kev’s room without looking in. He gathered several items from his room including and old sit-up pillow he had brought from his old house. He made his way down the stairs and to the back door. He opened the door and to El Fen’s excitement, he stepped outside.

 

“Good boy! Good boy, El Fen! Good boy! Let’s go to your house and hang out.”

 

The two made their way across the yard to the garage. Keith looked at the square door and imagined trying to crawl in there with his backpack and the pillow.

 

“Sorry, boy. I’m going in the other way. I’ll meet you inside.”

 

The dog turned and went into the structure as Keith opened the garage door. He walked down the side to where the main dog house flared into the room and he opened the panel to find his dog already there and waiting for him. He let himself smile and knelt into the padded little room, pushing his backpack and pillow in front of him.

 

He turned and closed the panel behind him. The lighting panels bathed the inside in the blue light that El Fen’s collar was assigned. El Fen was already shoving one side of a rope into Keith’s hands. The boy moved his stuff to the side of the kennel and played tug of war with his dog. It was a good work-out, wrestling with a dog that out-weighed him. Embarrassingly, he had to shove the big dog’s snout away from his crotch several times. He figured El Fen was curious about his cup. After a while, the dog left to go drink some water. Keith cursed and opened the door. He fished a little cooler out of the garage and headed into the house to grab some ice and some drinks. And some snacks. And some meat loaf as a treat for El Fen.

 

Once more, the dog was waiting for him when he got back. Keith entered again and closed the door. He grabbed his backpack and pushed his sit-up pillow against the wall. He leaned back against it and pulled the cooler closer. He fished out a cold juice box from the cooler and replaced the lid. And with El Fen’s head in his lap, he pulled the notepad and pen out of his backpack and started writing, using the cooler lid as a desk.

 

The pen moved haltingly at first. He wrote short sentences as if he were stabbing at the page but as he warmed up, the writing started to flow out of him. He wrote what he was thinking, almost word for word. He didn’t try to make it sound good. He didn’t know how. He didn’t plan it- it was Really, Really Honest. By the time he was done, he felt better than he had in days.

 

He tucked the letter into an envelope and put that into a pocket in his backpack. Satisfied that he had finally done something to help himself, he was able to relax. He hugged and ran his hands through El Fen’s fur, scratching his friend.

 

When he felt all scratched out, he fished his phone out of his pocket. He unlocked it and accessed a streaming service. He grabbed another drink out of the cooler and leaned back against his pillow. He used the kickstand on his phone to hold it vertical on top of the cooler and started an action movie. He thought El Fen would like to see some car chases and explosions with him.

 

He finished the movie and they watched another. After the first movie, El Fen was lulled to sleep under Keith’s petting hand. The teen watched another few short videos before he found an episode of a police drama he and Jacob used to watch.

 

The episode was about a man who was hunting down the men who hurt his child. The detectives were conflicted about whether or not he was wrong. Keith’s expression hardened during the show. He knew the man was right. He pictured a certain computer science teacher laughing as he tortured a little boy.

 

At the end of the show the man had caught up to the pervert and killed him. The detectives took him into custody and they commented on what a waste of his life it was. Keith understood the man- there were some people that had to face some kind of justice for their actions.

 

He shook his head and gathered his phone. El Fen woke when Keith dislodged his head. He watched as the teen boy grabbed his backpack, but he left his pillow. He was pretty sure he would be spending more time in here with El Fen for a while. He cracked an ironic grin to himself. At least until he was out of the dog house with his parents and his brother.

 

On his way back to his room, he fished the letter out of his backpack. Once again he opened the door to Kev’s room. This time, instead of closing it, he snuck in. He remembered he was alone and forced himself to walk. He dropped the envelope on Kevin’s desk and left the room. As he lay in his bed, trying to fall asleep, he kept having second thoughts. He had to stop himself several times from going back into Kevin’s room and getting the letter back. He would take the risk of being humiliated- it was better than doing nothing.

Chapter 78: Jacob

Summary:

Too anxious to sleep. Getting in some practice. Invading his dreams again. Wait- yet another dream? In over his head.

Jacob kicked the blankets off himself for the fifth time that night. He knew that in 10 minutes he would feel cold again in the temperature controlled room and pull them back over himself. The process would repeat until he became exhausted enough for his racing mind to settle down.

 

He couldn’t erase the original files- the computer teacher would know exactly who did it. The plan he had started sounded so good when he had thought it up, but now that he had time to think about it, he was starting to see how Goldbergian it actually was. Would it even work?

 

Even if it did work, he knew his solution wouldn’t be enough for Keith. It was a temporary fix at best. It might buy him some time, but if he couldn’t come up with a better- more permanent solution, Keith would go to Reform School and Mr. Nagatami would go to the hospital. And he would be responsible for it all.

 

His thoughts swirled, leaping from one problem to another until his desperate mind remembered that he didn’t have to put up with it. He relaxed his body and turned his mind to working on his mantra. His mind was like a bag of eels and kept squirming under his effort. But he persisted and each time his mind tried to switch to another topic, he focused on his mantra until it settled back down. Then, like tipping the crest of a roller coaster, he felt the familiar feeling of vertigo as he slipped into a dream.

 

*****

 

Jacob’s bedroom materialized around him as if out of a fog. This time, he knew right where he was and the world looked like a dream- all washed out and blurry with spectral highlights. Exactly what a dream looked like on the flatscreen. He concentrated and cleaned it up to look more like the real world. The constant glares of the ‘dream filter’ became annoying.

 

Suddenly, he was overcome by giddiness. Giggles bubbled up from inside the teen. It was embarrassing, but he couldn’t restrain himself. He felt great! He didn’t know if it was just an after effect from the transition, or the fact that he had finally made it into a dream without being ‘pushed away’ by The Other but either way, he felt elated! He allowed himself a shout of triumph before he settled down and decided how he would use his time.

 

Immediately, there was a terse knock on the door and it opened before he could respond. It was his mother, carrying a basket of fresh laundry. She looked a big haggard and she was wearing her ‘I’m disappointed in you’ expression.

 

“Well, I’m glad someone can celebrate. Honestly, don’t you have any shame?”

 

She turned her back to him as she started unloading the basket onto his bed. A thrill of anxiety washed down his spine.

 

“Why? What did I do this time?”

 

She stopped and spun on him, her face twisted in anger. He was so shocked, he subconsciously took a step back.

 

“You destroyed this family! Your father is on trial and he’s likely to go to prison! Not only that but we’ve both been fired from MillDonn! Where do you think we’ll end up with no job? I’ll be lucky to get a minimum wage job and you can forget any ideas of going to collage- we can’t afford it now! Honestly- what possessed you to torture your teachers so brazenly? Don’t you you ever think of anyone but yourself?”

 

Jacob’s anger flared for a moment. That was unfair! How could she- but then he remembered that he was in a dream. This was his subconscious, worried about what would happen if he got caught. He calmed himself, curious about how that large part of him thought.

 

“But they were torturing boys. They were forcing them to have sex and worse- Mr. Nagatami brutalized little Mikey!”

 

Her expression hardened.

 

“It’s what teachers do! It’s what Boogie wants! Why can’t you stop being so contrary and get with the program, Jacob?”

 

There was that name again. If he had any question about it before, he had no doubts now. Subconsciously, he had already decided that the green-eyes man was behind everything. He cautioned himself that just because his subconscious had already decided, it didn’t mean it was right. But still, any insight he could get would be helpful.

 

“Who is this Boogie guy? Why is everyone so afraid of him?”

 

His mom paused for a moment, thinking. Then she resumed emptying the laundry basket.

 

“He’s a powerful person who runs Probity. We do what he wants because it’s the law. Honestly- what made you think you could stand up against someone like him? Now he’s going to take it out on our whole family.”

 

That wasn’t as helpful as he had hoped. It was just what he already thought, except he didn’t know how worried his subconscious was about the fallout on his family. He began to have doubts about messing with Mr. Russel. But this was a dream and he had better things to do than argue with his mom.

 

“I’m sorry mom. If there’s anything I can do to help...”

 

She smiled at him and patted him on the head.

 

“You can start by putting away this laundry for me. Kathy and I have to leave to get to court on time. Boogie doesn’t like us to be late!”

 

Jacob nodded to her and started moving the laundry from neat stacks on his bed and into the dresser. Satisfied, his mom finally left. Jacob set down the laundry and concentrated. After a moment, he found himself at his favorite training place- the large field at the boy’s High School.

 

The first thing he did was his mantra. He wanted a lot of energy to practice with. When he felt himself brimming, he created an invisible platform and used it to fly high above Probity. He looked down and was surprised at what he saw. Probity looked like a giant volcano crater, or maybe a crater caused by a meteorite.

 

“Of course it does! We’re on an island surrounded by mountains. The only way out is by the freeway that leads to the city.”

 

He knew this, but he had never pictured it before. It wasn’t perfectly round, though. It’s shape was weird. The island had a miles long stretch of land that ran to the north to where the summer camp was? For the first time he wondered if that stretch of land became flooded during the monsoons. Was that why camp was only in the summer? If so, then why didn’t he ever see any signs of flooding at the camp?

 

Beneath him was the main town where Kemp’s and the minigolf course was. A little south were the neighborhoods. He could see from up here where there was one missing neighborhood- his old one that had been demolished in order to build the newer houses. And off to the east, he could see the City, connected to Probity by the long suspension bridge.

 

He took a moment to see the sights. He knew they weren’t real- it was just generated by his subconscious using what he had seen from ground-level. Unlike Rajiv, Jacob had never been lucky enough to go anywhere in an airplane. He had see it on the flatscreen, though.

 

He shook his head, pulling his focus back to training. He remained in the air, but he shut his eyes. Instead, he used his super hearing to listen around Probity. He had to practice ‘zooming in’ on sounds and filtering others out. In all the movies he had seen, this was how a superhero could hear a call for help from across the city. He figured it would be a useful thing to be able to do.

 

He worked at it until he could basically get what he wanted. He listened to different conversations around Probity. He heard pets growling and the sounds of children playing. And these sounds were from all over. Somehow- like on the flatscreen- he was able to ignore intervening sounds and hear only the ones he was concentrating on. It was almost as if he had clairvoyance. Auralvoyance? He didn’t know what the ability to remotely listen to things was called.

 

He had just decided to check if he could indeed see whatever it was he listened to- to have true clairvoyance- when he suddenly got one of those weird ‘tastes’ in the air. Last time, the tastes were unpleasant- sour and bitter and the taste of spoiled eggs. This time, the taste was sweet, and getting sweeter.

 

He shifted his vision to video-game console mode and immediately felt himself falling. He shifted back to super-hero mode and caught himself before he could hit the ground. Apparently, the two modes of power weren’t mix and match and he wondered about that. But now, safely on the ground, he once again assumed video-game console mode.

 

He looked around himself and spotted the tell-tale wavery air in the distance. He walked toward it as the sweet ‘taste’ got even more sweet! And now something new was happening. His crotch started to ache! What was going on in The Other’s dream?

 

Jacob approached the location of the door between dreams and gently pushed into it. Again, the membrane gave like rubber and he was able to push himself to the other side. He found himself in his own room. He heard talking coming from down the stairs. He crept to the banister and listened.

 

“..love you so much. I don’t know if I could live without you.”

 

That was Keith’s voice! Intrigued, Jacob created a small platform under himself and floated silently down the stairs. He peeked around the corner and saw himself in Keith’s arms on the couch. Keith and him were completely naked! Keith was smiling down into Jacob’s face and gently rubbing his chest!

 

“What about him? Don’t you love him?”

 

“Jacob? Of course I do- he’s my best friend. He’ll always be my bro, but I’m in love with you.”

 

Keith punctuated the ‘you’ with a kiss to The Other’s nose. Jacob cringed as he heard himself giggle for the second time in this dream. Suddenly, The Other’s face scrunched up in pain. He sat up and gripped his groin.

 

“Ow! Something’s wrong- my cock hurts!”

 

Keith’s face showed concern as his hand moved down to assess the pain in The Other’s groin.

 

“Oh! No- that’s making it worse! For some reason, I can’t get hard!”

 

Now the sweet taste began to turn bitter. The Other forgot that in real life, they were wearing the cup. Served him right, though Jacob would also have to bear the pain from The Other’s thwarted wet dream.

 

“What’s wrong, sweetheart? How can I make it better?”

 

Dream Keith’s face looked worried. He continued to rub The Other’s soft dick. Again, he felt an aching in his groin followed quickly by the bitter taste of fear coming from The Other. He needed to put a stop to this, or he wouldn’t be able to concentrate on his practice. He leaned back from the corner and thought for a moment.

 

Then he remembered what the Wolf Guy had done in his dream and the dreams of Kevin and Sammy. He dispelled his floating platform so he wouldn’t fall on his face on the stairs. Then he built up some energy and switched to console mode. Now he could see the two through the wall. The Other was clearly a being of energy. He saw the form of The Other lit up with flowing sparks, as if there were a campfire trapped inside him. Keith, however was a grey outline next to him. In fact it was jarring the way The Other would dim whenever the fake Keith would occlude him from his sight.

 

He zoomed in with his sight, wanting to study the phenomenon closer. Keith was a dark grey blob from a distance, but closer, he looked like an impressionist painter who was into dots. From this vantage, Jacob could see the hollow outline of Keith, as if he were made of glass. The glass was covered in multi-colored dots like some of his collectible comic books. The Other looked like he was made of energy. Unlike the outline of Keith, The Other was solid- filled with glowing energy. The energy pulsed with life.

 

Jacob moved his sight behind the couch. Normally, there wouldn’t be enough room for him, since it was up next to the wall, but apparently, in ‘sight’ mode he didn’t take up much space. He examined the puppet from the back and saw the same thing. A translucent image of his best friend made to look solid by the print color on the shell. Interested, he pulled his sight back to where his person was on the stairs.

 

Now he concentrated again. He typed on his imaginary console- ‘create item dad, coordinates me, me, me.z-1’. He was amazed when suddenly, he saw his dad standing on the stairs, staring into space. It had worked!

 

It took a moment to gather his thoughts. Now he had his fake dad- how could he control it? Well, like anything else in the dream world, it must take energy. He touched the dad puppet and willed some energy into it. Before he could stop it, Jacob himself flowed into the puppet and he found himself looking down at his dad’s body!

 

This was way different than what had happened the last time he needed a disguise. He had just turned into the dog without realizing. This time he had created a shell and moved into it. There had to be a difference between the two things. The puppet of his dad was clearly separate from his own being, unlike the dog. Did that mean he could leave it? Could he program it somehow? How many could he make?

 

He moved his hand up to look at it. It was an adult hand and the ring on the finger was one he had seen his whole life. It was clearly his dad’s hand. Another ache in his groin prodded him out of his reverie. He took a deep breath and stepped down the stairs. Keith was first to see him and hastily tried to cover his rampant erection.

 

“Sorry to interrupt, boys, but you two have been spending way too much time indoors. You mom sent me down to tell you to get outside for some exercise.”

 

“Oh, um, sorry Mr. Donner! We didn’t know you were home!”

 

Puppet Keith awkwardly scrambled to his clothes with one hand covering his privates. He pulled in his underwear and then collected the rest of his clothes, which were scattered on the floor next to the couch.

 

“Dad! We were just-”

 

“I know exactly what you were doing, son! Now your mom said to get out of the house for some exercise and that’s what you’re going to do- no arguments!”

 

“C’mon, Nate. Let’s not make your mom angry. We can hang in the park or something.”

 

That wouldn’t do. Knowing The Other, they would just end up doing the same thing in the park that they were doing here. Then he had an idea. Jacob smiled at the two and pulled out his wallet.

 

“Here, boys. Take this and ride your bikes to Kemp’s and enjoy yourselves.”

 

He handed them some money. It would take about 45 minutes to ride to Kemp’s and another to ride back. That would take The Other out of his hair for at least-

 

Then his brain caught up with what Keith had said. Keith had called The Other ‘Nate’. Jacob’s and- he admitted- The Other’s middle name was Nathaniel. Did The Other take their middle name for his? Jacob shouldn’t have been surprised. Now that they were two people, of course the other boy wouldn’t want to be called The Other. Well, too bad. It was Jacob’s body and he was tired of the usurper.

 

He watched as the two teens got dressed. He was ashamed to notice how much he kept looking at The Other’s naked body. It wasn’t at all like looking into a mirror and he could see himself from the outside. And he was pretty hot. He was slim and well defined. His face was smooth and not troubled by acne like some of the other boys his age. The only thing that ruined it were the braces The Other didn’t’ have the good sense to hide.

 

The two teens went to the front door, and Jacob as his dad followed them out. Just as the two got their bikes out of the garage, Jacob was shocked when he saw himself ride up with a girl! And not just any girl, but Jessica Hughes!

 

“Hey! Wher’re you guys going?”

 

Keith moved forward and gave the other Jacob a fist bump.

 

“Dude! Good timing! We were just about to grab a burger at Kemp’s. Do you guys want to come?”

 

The new Jacob leaned in and gave The Other a quick bro-hug. The Other smiled and nodded at Jessica, who smiled back.

 

Third Jacob leaned back to Jessica and asked, “You wanna go grab some Kemp’s sweetheart?”

 

“Sounds like fun, baby! Let’s do it!”

 

She leaned in and kissed Jacob on the cheek. Jacob stood there while he felt his stomach sink. He felt little dizzy as the four waved to him and set off down the street.

 

His mind reeled. He dreamed of being rid of The Other, while The Other dreamed about him being happy! About the four of them being lovers and friends and getting along! And he felt selfish. It wasn’t fair the he had lost his body and he desperately wanted it back. But that anger and upset had obscured the fact that The Other was real, whether he liked it or not. The Other was a teenage boy like himself who just wanted to be liked by people and be with them. And someone who obviously cared about him- Jacob- even if the feeling wasn’t returned.

 

The Other- Nate? Was he ready to give him a name? Whoever it was knew everything about him. Up until a few months ago, they were the same person. Every humiliation, every happiness… they had experienced them together. Jacob didn’t want to think about that- didn’t want to humanize him.

 

He pushed the thoughts out of his mind. Now was not the time to think about that, though he vowed to contemplate The Other as a person. He still wasn’t happy, but he could see that The Other was as trapped in here with him as he was with The Other. The Other Jacob.

 

He shelved those thoughts and scanned around in ‘console mode’. This was an opportunity to investigate a dream world that he hadn’t created. Instinctively, he knew that learning as much as he could about this world could only help. After all, this was where Boogie lived. He was sure of it.

 

The immediate strangeness that jumped out at him was the background- why were the inanimate objects so different from the puppets he had seen? He slipped out of his puppet and it stood like a statue. Like Keith, the puppet was like a clear glass with color on the outside. The couch and walls and the rest of the dream weren’t. From the ‘console vision’, he could see that they were also shells, but the color looked baked in, like a texture on a solid model.

 

He reached out to the couch, imagining it to be like a real 3d model- a texture in space, no more than a picture cleverly angled just right for the camera to make it look 3D. His hand passed right through it! Then he leaned into it and his whole body went through it. From inside, there were no textures, so he had the advantage of being able to look out from inside the couch without anyone being able to see him.

 

He walked around the downstairs, trying different things to impose his will on the dream in different ways. He walked into the kitchen passing right through the bar/counter that separated it from the dining room. He had passed through the flowers and the bit of unopened mail that rested on it as well. While standing inside the counter, he shifted and he was able to pick up the mail. It seemed like however solid he imagined a dream element, it became that solid.

 

As he was practicing reaching into the dish washer and pulling out plates through the solid door, he felt a tingling on his face. It came from his left. He turned and scanned and saw another one of those portals that had brought him here, hovering in space. Curious, he walked over to it and listened. He heard nothing.

 

“What is this? No way, there couldn’t be…”

 

Jacob was nervous. Was it possible? Could there be three Jacobs in this body? And if so, why hadn’t he heard from this third one? Did The Other know about it?

 

“Easy, Jacob. You don’t know what this is. Stay calm.”

 

He relaxed his fists. He wouldn’t know what or who was on the other side until he looked. And he started feeling the rush he got when entering a new network for the first time. He pushed against the rubbery boundary and popped through.

 

He found himself being buffeted by strong winds all around. Then he just felt pressure and he began to feel overwhelmed! He tried to shut it out, but for some reason, he couldn’t close his eyes. Fear gripped him as he stumbled around. He looked up.

 

For a moment, he was overcome by a riot of shifting colors. The closest parallel his brain could come up with was a combination of tie-dye and kaleidoscope. He looked in awe for a moment before he recognized it as the mesmerizing non-patterns Rajiv called ‘The Maelstrom’.

 

He had seen many of the renderings his friend had drawn almost obsessively. He quickly looked away from it. Rajiv had never been able to explain what it was, but Jacob did get one piece of information from his mentor- it was dangerous to look at.

 

By moving his head and his eyes wildly, he wouldn’t let his eyes focus on any particular thing. He at once felt like an idiot, wondered what ‘eyes’ meant here- especially since he couldn’t close them and also wondered why he didn’t feel dizzy from his head rolling. It didn’t take him long to notice from blurry flashes that there seemed to be something ‘below’ him, perhaps a ‘ground’ to go with the psychedelic ‘sky’. He took a chance and slowed his head to focus on what was ‘down’.

 

The first thing he noticed was that his ‘body’ looked like a rough outline done in clear plastic that contained a kind of hazy color that had a face, clothes, legs- but not in any detail. He nervously thought that it probably would not be good if something sharp popped him. The thought made him feel vulnerable. He had no idea what was out here- what was outside the safety of a dream.

 

At the same time, he also felt exhilarated. Being careful not to look ‘up’, he cast about- his eyes greedily exploring the terrain. He didn’t want to forget any of it-

 

And before he knew it, Jacob felt mentally staggered, as if a sledge hammer had punched him in the gut. He froze up as the implications of this place he found himself. Did it even really exist? Was the ‘sky’, The Maelstrom here really chaos as Rajiv told him? Was it really as incomprehensible as Rajiv seemed to think? Would it really trap him if he just caught a quick glance-

 

He caught himself before he could try it. He was swimming without a partner and he had no idea what would happen if he got stuck in here. And who would find him? Rajiv, or Mr. Boogie? No- he should just examine the immediate area and push back through the barrier and back the safety of the dream.

 

Immediately behind him, Jacob saw a large silver sphere. He figured he had come out of that sphere. He examined the outside, but he couldn’t make any sense out of it, except that it radiated a sweet ‘flavor’. The surface of the sphere also didn’t reflect it’s surrounding. None of them showed even a distorted view of The Maelstrom. In fact, the sphere he exited and the one right next to it seemed to ‘reflect’ different things and none of it was the Maelstrom.

 

When he had asked Rajiv what he was drawing, his friend had said ‘chaos’. He wondered if that was true, or some kind of metaphor. It wasn’t anything like he would have pictured chaos if he had to imagine it. The Maelstrom was beautiful and even now it was taking all his willpower not to look up at it, just for a second. A quick peek to see more of it’s intricate detail...

 

He shook his head and gritted his teeth against the impulse. He pushed away the many questions in his mind to think about later, like why was this place in the Maelstrom and what stopped the chaos from crashing in like a tidal wave and wipe everything away. And if it did, would everyone’s reality go with it, or just everyone’s dreams?

 

Humbled and unsettled, the young teen turned back to the sphere next to him and turned his attention to figuring out how to get back in. He sighed to himself and began prodding the sphere with his 'hands'. He really wished Rajiv would get back soon.

Chapter 79: Seth

Summary:

At the specialist. Scary place to be. He wasn’t Dirty so how did he catch it? An educational video makes him puke! Got to get medicine now!

*****

 

Seth was worried as his mom pulled at his arm, taking him down the corridor of The Hospital. She had taken him to the city to see The Specialist because his balls had itched all morning. She was following the signs that showed a big person and a little person- a kid- next to each other. There were other signs- one with a stick figure with a bulge- obviously pregnant. Another one showed an eye ball and yet another showed a group of bandaged stick figures sitting in seats.

 

They went past all of these and to a pair of double doors. Inside there was a large room with cabinets and bottles and various equipment. Many of them with sharp edges and points. He shuddered and hoped the doctor wouldn’t have to use any of them on him!

 

“Here he is, Doctor. This is my boy Seth. His balls have been itching all morning and it’s getting worse. Can you check him for you-know-what?”

 

The doctor looked down at him, only his eyes visible over the top of the surgical mask he was wearing. Seth looked into those eyes and saw the fringe of green around the iris, licking into the hazel color toward the middle like little green flames. The doctor looked him up and down.

 

“Get naked and hop up on the table. Now!”

 

Seth felt a flush of fear at the harsh ‘now’. He hurriedly began to undress until he got to his underwear. He looked back at his mom and then at the Doctor.

 

“Um, can I, um, can we do this in private?”

 

The doctor looked at him like he was looking at a bug.

 

“No. Hospital rules dictate that your mom be present for all procedures. Now hurry up, boy. I haven’t got all day.”

 

Reluctantly, Seth slid his hands into the sides of his underwear. He pushed it down to the ground and stepped out of them. He kept his back to his mother and climbed up on the table that crinkled with a thick paper cover. He crossed his legs and covered his groin with his hands, his face flush with embarrassment. The doctor moved up to him and sighed.

 

“Uncover your cock and open your legs. I need to examine you.”

 

Seth rocked back and forth for a moment as he looked at his mom, who was staring right at his covered penis! Then he felt a sharp sting on the side of his leg. The doctor had given him a slap!

 

“Ow! That hurt!”

 

The man almost growled at him.

 

“That’s it. If you’re not going to be cooperative then we’ll have to do this the hard way.”

 

With that, the man moved around the table behind him. He grabbed Seth’s arm and pulled it up before securing a strap around it. Seth was alarmed. He couldn’t use the hand to cover himself! Then the doctor motioned for his mom to move in.

 

“Strap his other arm in while I get his legs. I have a lot of patients to see today and I don’t have time for any nonsense.”

 

To his horror, his mom nodded and moved in, grabbing his other hand and pulling it away, revealing his little penis. He almost fought her to put his hand back, be he knew better. She was not just an adult, but his mom and he had to be a good boy. As she tightened the strap on his other hand, he felt another strap tightening around his foot, pulling it away, toward the foot of the table.

 

Soon, he was strapped down. Both his arms stuck above his head, and unable to pull his legs in. He was completely vulnerable. He watched his mom’s eyes travel up and down his naked form as if she were looking at a sunset or viewing a beautiful painting. Things got worse as he felt his penis twitch. It tingled a little in a way that he had come to recognize as him getting a stiffy. He turned away from his mom, terrified of her seeing him not just naked, but hard! On the other side, he saw the doctor looking at him in a similar way, except the doctor was looking at him like his mom looked at desert. He hated feeling like this.

 

“Um, doctor? I thought you had other stuff to do…”

 

The doctor’s eyes hardened as he looked at Seth. Again that growl as he told him to shut up and let him do his job. And now that the boy’s erection had grown to it’s full two-and-a-half inches, both sets of adult eyes were staring at it. More humiliation raced through the boy.

 

The doctor was the first to move as he stepped up to the table. He reached under and Seth felt something under his legs shift. Then his legs were raised and bent to expose his butt-hole. His mom moved around to stand next to the doctor and no both of them were staring at his hole. He felt it twitch again and again under their gaze as he desperately tried to remember how good he had wiped last time he went.

 

The doctor moved a little stool up between his legs and started putting on some rubber gloves. Then he took a tube out of his pocket and squeezed some clear gel onto his gloved fingers.

 

“Mom, please? Don’t look- it’s embarrassing!”

 

His mom smiled at him from between his spread legs. Then her eyes dropped to look at his erection standing up an flexing each time those slippery fingers rubbed across his hole.

 

“Just relax, baby. It won’t be so bad. Remember, I changed your poopie diapers when you were born.”

 

He clenched down when he felt that first finger push it’s way in and it burned. He clenched his eyes closed, not wanting to see his mom’s face while this invasion of his body was happening.

 

In and out the finger went, bending and twisting. It seemed to be trying to touch every part of his insides. Every once in a while it would stop and more gel was put on it before it was pushed back in. And just when he was starting to get used to it, another finger was pushed in with it!

 

“Ohhhh! Unnnnngh! It’s too much! It hurts!”

 

Seth felt two soft hands on his cheeks. He opened his eyes to see his mom staring into his eyes.

 

“You can do it, Seth! I’m so proud of you. I’ll bet you can take four fingers if you really try!”

 

Seth gaped at her. Just two fingers felt like too much and then the doctor would hold them apart and try to take them out! It stretched his hole too much! It was going to break if he kept this up!

 

Then Seth felt warm, slippery fingers rubbing his erection. His eyes flung open to see the doctor’s other hand on his stiffy. Up and down they went, gripping, but sliding across his skin and he knew the doctor was using that gel stuff on it. It felt just like Richie’s fingers that night. The night he had felt his friend have an orgasm on his back.

 

“Oh! Oh! What was that?”

 

The man’s fingers had found something inside him. When those strong fingers would rub across it!

 

“Nnnnnnnnnnggggghhhhhhh!”

 

His whole body arched up from the table. The tingling in his groin was a lot stronger than he had felt in Richie’s bed and worse- it was still growing. Would the man stop before he got Dirty?

 

He did. Seth was crying- he knew he was not just about to get Dirty, but he was about to get Dirty in front of his mom! Then he felt a rough pinch to the tip of his erection! It hurt! He sucked in air from between clenched teeth and stared accusingly at the doctor.

 

“Can’t let you cum for this test, boy. I’ll stop you any way it takes.”

 

Seth was breathing hard as the tingles went away. He looked at his mom again and she was staring at his twitching little stick as if she were afraid it might go off. Just as he was calming down and getting his breath under control, the specialist started all over again! Seth squirmed and he struggled, but he couldn't dislodge those experienced fingers. They teased and taunted and rubbed and caressed him back into a sweaty, tingling mess. He begged the man to stop, that he was going to get Dirty!

 

“Ouch! Please stop doing that, sir! That hurts!”

 

“That’s doctor. And it needs to so you won’t tip over. It’s part of the test, young man.”

 

Seth wondered why as he flexed against his restraints. It felt like he had so much energy in him that if they plugged him in, it would fry the whole hospital. It felt like there were ants crawling on the inside of his skin! He desperately hoped that they didn’t have to do this test much longer.

 

Again the doctor started and this time, he went all out. He attacked that spot in his butt with firm pressure that rubbed back and forth. At the same time, his other hand wrapped all the way around Seth’s cock and started stroking in time with the fingers. The effect took the boy’s breath away. He pulled and pushed against his restraints and his legs cramped and his toed curled against the intense and new feelings. His head rolled side to side as he got lost- never able to concentrate on one feeling without the other screaming for his attention. This time, he was sure he was reaching some limit and his whole body felt like it was floating… Ouch!

 

This pinch was the hardest yet. It was followed up by another- this on just the flap of foreskin that extended past the tip of his erection. He yelled out loud in pain. The doctor slapped his bare leg again, hard enough to sting real bad and leave a red print.

 

“You’re not dying. It was just a little pinch, you wimp! Now settle down while I get these results.”

 

Seth didn’t look at him. He didn’t look at his mom, either. He turned his head away from both of them as the doctor fiddled with his erection some more. He was so humiliated, he didn’t know what to do. And worse, he still felt the tingles and the fever-like heat in his body. The man with the strange green eyes may have stopped touching him but it felt like his body wanted more. It wanted to know what was just beyond the feeling where he got pinched.

 

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. I’m afraid the results aren’t good.”

 

That brought Seth’s attention to the doctor and away from the urgent feelings of his body. He listened to the specialist as he told him what he already knew- he had Crebra. Even though he expected it, he still felt shock. Fear prickled across his skin as the realization sank in.

 

“But I never. I mean, I didn’t-”

 

“Well, you must have. You don’t just get Crebra from nowhere. Are you sure you didn’t suck on a boy, or maybe rub his erection and then suck your fingers?”

 

Seth blushed and shook his head. The only thing close to that was what happened that night…

 

“Um, I do have a, um, a friend and he rubbed his thing- his erection, I mean- on my back. But I didn’t lick it or anything…”

 

“Tell me what happened.”

 

“Well, my friend and I were in the same bed and I could feel his erection in my back and he asked if he could rub it…”

 

He remembered his mom was in the room. She looked at him with bright eyes.

 

“Is that Richie? You did that during the sleepover? Oh!”

 

She grabbed his face with teary eyes.

 

“My little boy is growing up! Are you in love with Richie? Does he make your body tingle, sweetie?”

 

Seth didn’t know. He did get excited when he was with Richie, but that was because Richie had broken his loneliness. Before he saw what having a real friend was like, he didn’t really mind the way the other kids would ignore him. He didn’t mind reading a book during recess instead of playing with the other kids. He didn’t mind listening to the other kids make plans to play after school while he walked home alone. But he needed to sort through his own feelings before he talked to his mom. Her questions made him uncomfortable. Then her expression changed and became stern.

 

“Of course, if he’s the reason my little Sugar Bear got sick then I can’t allow you to be friends with him anymore.”

 

That was even worse than his mom thinking he was in love! He wanted to be with Richie- he needed to be with Richie! Now that he knew what he was missing, he couldn’t go back to his life of isolation…

 

“Now, now. We don’t have proof of that, Mrs. Keller. Let’s just hear what the boy has to say. Now Seth- tell us what happened next. Did your little cock get stiff when he was humping your back?”

 

Seth looked away again, distancing himself from the conversation, but the man’s hand pulled his chin back, forcing him to look into his eyes.

 

“It’s important, boy! Tell us what happened.”

 

Seth described again how it felt as he felt Richie’s stick rubbing against his back. How his friend had whispered into his ear and how Richie was moaning and gasping. And yes- how he started feeling tingles as Richie pulled him closer and even started touching his penis.

 

“And did he orgasm?”

 

“Yes, sir. I could feel my back get all wet. He squirted all over my back.”

 

The doctor turned to his mom.

 

“Well, it wasn’t Richie. If the boy can squirt, he can’t pass on Crebra. In fact, this Richie sounds like he could be a source of medicine for young Seth here. He’s probably going to need some for a few years yet.”

 

Once more the doctor stepped up to Seth and trapped his head between his hands. His multi-color eyes seemed to bore into his soul.

 

“You have Crebra, son. You’re going to need medicine every few days. If you don’t get the medicine, your balls will get more and more itchy. If you don’t get your medicine, that itching will turn to pain.”

 

Seth felt a warm tingle run down his spine. He had Crebra! It would be another thing at school he would get teased for! He didn’t know where having Crebra fell alongside peeing his pants, but he knew either way that he needed Richie even more. He felt his balls itch even more, but he couldn’t scratch them with his hands strapped down.

 

“The more your balls itch- the more you want medicine until you’re willing to get medicine from any source. You know this.”

 

Once more that warm flash moved through him. It felt a little like a fever where he was either too hot or too cold. He felt a light sweat break out on his skin.

 

“I’m going to show you a video of what will happen if you don’t get your medicine. You will not look away- you will watch the whole thing while I give your mom some information about Crebra.”

 

The doctor adjusted the table, forcing him to sit up. He was still strapped down and while he could look down at his quivering erection and balls that were becoming more and more itchy, he still could not touch them.

 

The doctor brought up a tablet and set it on a little table he moved next to the boy. Once more, the doctor looked into his eyes.

 

“You will remember the video. It is the truth. It is what will definitely happen to you if you don’t get your medicine.”

 

He hit play on the tablet and ushered his mom away, to a little sitting area on the other side of the room. He saw them in his peripheral vision, but for some reason, he couldn’t take his eyes off the screen.

 

The video started with a man’s voice announcing that this was an official video of Probity Heath Services. It was made before Seth was even born. The screen cleared and he saw clips of boys’ balls that were horribly bloated. Seth tried to scrunch up in a subconscious attempt to protect his balls, but the straps held him in place and vulnerable.

 

“Crebraconstitussophioitis is a fungal infection that effects pre-pubescent boys by incubating in the testicles until it becomes ready to blossom. Crebraconstitussophioitis or Crebra for short, can effect any boy at any time, simply by being exposed to a single spore. It can be passed through pre-cum, saliva or direct contact with blood.”

 

The screen showed clips of two boys sharing a drink bottle and another where one boy touches another boy where he skinned his knee. Seth watched- he couldn’t tear his eyes off the little screen.

 

“The symptoms can be suppressed by the consumption of the fresh male essence.”

 

Seth watched a clip of an Hispanic boy his age, the hand of a large black man completely covering the back of the boy’s head. As Seth watched, the man praised the boy, encouraging him to ‘Drink all the good medicine, boy’. The boy’s throat bulged as did the boy’s eyes. Even as the boy swallowed over and over, he struggled to pull off the large erection.

 

“In early stages, even the essence of an uninfected, pre-pubescent boy can quell the symptoms.”

 

Another clip of two boys, one was sucking the other boy’s erection. The boy who was giving the medicine looked to be about 5 and he sat there with his eyes shut tightly and his little fists shaking in the air. The other boy was almost as big as Seth and had his arms around the younger boy’s waist, holding him in place.

 

“Even a few meager drops of ejaculate can address the symptoms for a few days. But if the infection is able to advance, then ejaculate containing actual sperm would be required.”

 

Now a clip played and Seth saw an older boy, laying back on his bed naked, quickly rubbing his hard penis. The boy was a teenager and at the base of his impressive (to Seth) cock was a wiry bush of dark, curly hair. Seth watched intently as the boy’s stomach started to tighten and the boy started biting his lower lip as he stared down at his frisking hand. Then the teen grunted and his hips thrust forward again and again. Seth saw streams of white liquid squirt onto his chest.

 

The boy calmed down and let out a huge sigh. Then he reached down and collected a whole puddle of the stuff in his hand. He held it up to the camera and Seth could see that it was white, and had the consistency of snot. He felt a little ill when the by sucked the goo off of his fingers.

 

“The most common way to consume the medicine is orally. It is the way most boys are comfortable to get it, but swallowing it into the stomach is not the most effective way to apply the ejaculate. Studies showed that when the ejaculate is taken rectally, it’s potency improves and it’s effectiveness is increased.”

 

Another clip is played showing a large teen boy behind a younger boy. The teen kept hitting the younger boy from behind and pushing him forward, toward the camera. Both boy’s faces had the same grimace, leading Seth to believe that they were brothers. The camera panned around the two and then Seth could see the older boy’s erection sawing in and out of the younger boy’s butt-hole!

 

Seth was fascinated and wondered what that would feel like. The young boy didn’t look like he was enjoying it, but he didn’t act like he was exactly in pain. Then the older boy shouted ‘I’m cumming!’ and pressed into the young boy as hard as he could, grunting. Seth could imagine the squirts of white liquid filling the younger boy up. Then the older boy collapsed on top of the younger boy, his arms around him. He rolled them onto their side and cuddled with the younger one.

 

For a moment, Seth pictured himself being cuddled by Richie. It made his erection tingle. Then he pictured himself being cuddled by Charlie and again, his body tingled.

 

“It is imperative that the progression of the infection be halted at any cost. Infections allowed to bloom represent a danger to every pre-pubescent boy in Probity. Not only does it represent a danger to the public, but the effect of blooming is excruciatingly painful and in most cases, will be fatal to the infected boy.”

 

Now another video played. Seth felt himself break out into a cold sweat as a wave of fear swept through him. In the video was a young Asian boy strapped down to a chair. The camera showed his little penis, now dwarfed by the large, swollen sack underneath him. The sack was angry red and covered in green veins that created a roadmap under the shiny, stretched skin. The boy was gripping his hands, screaming, ‘It hurts! It hurts!’. Seth tried to look away, but he couldn’t. He tried to protectively cover his own sack, but the straps prevented him. All he could do was watch the screen and the suffering of another boy.

 

Then the boy paused in his screaming and kind of hiccuped. His eyes got wide and rolled madly and the camera focused in on the bloated sack. And then he saw the boy’s sack pulse!

 

Immediately, the boy’s fists clenched and he leaned forward and vomited onto the floor. Seth couldn’t blame him as he watched the sack pulse again! Now the boy’s screaming took on an hysterical edge. He babbled as he screamed and he screamed more as the sack started pulsing more quickly. And when another bulge appeared on the front, Seth wanted to scream. He couldn’t believe how that delicate skin could take so much stretching…

 

Until it didn’t. With horror and a sympathetic tug on the leg straps as Seth tried to curl up into a ball, he watched the front of the boy’s sack split open like a watermelon and out poured a clear liquid, followed by a large, green ball, followed by tubes and then blood. Seth leaned as far forward as he could and vomited at the sight.

 

The camera stayed on the wet, mossy ball. The boy in the chair had either passed out from the pain, or died. The strapped down boy still watched the screen, even as he tried to spit the foul-tasting bile from his mouth. He wondered why the camera hadn’t cut away when he saw the ball of moss move! A thing came out! He thought it might be a root, but then another and another stretched from the central mass.

 

Seth was repulsed as this ball of moss turned into what looked like a spider made of fungus! It stood on it’s protrusions and then faster than Seth would have thought, it leapt through the air and landed on the ground. Without breaking stride, it scuttled quickly toward the door of the room!

 

Finally, the camera cut away and the horrific fate of the boy played through his mind again . Once more, he had to lean far to the side to prevent himself from painting his chest with vomit.

 

His mind raced. How could he have caught Crebra? He tried to remember if he had touched anyone else at school. Did he mix up his drink with an infected boy at lunch? That was impossible- Seth always ate lunch by himself. None of the other kids would let him sit with them.

 

He hadn’t even been invited to prove he wasn’t homophobic, which was a big fad in Elementary School for about a month. He couldn’t go to the bathroom without hearing moans and slurping from another stall. He had even lingered a couple of time in the hopes that someone would ask him, but like every other time, eyes just slid off of him like he wasn’t even there.

 

The sudden itch in his balls focused his concentration. The feeling that was an annoyance became a source of existential fear and his eyes began to tear up. He struggled against the straps, trying to touch his sack. Was that movement? Was his sack about to split open? His fear made him yell out for his mom. Both adults made their way back over to the table.

 

“What’s wrong, honey? Did the video upset you?”

 

“I need medicine! My testicles are itching, mom! Please- I need some medicine or… or…”

 

Seth couldn’t finish and instead broke into sobs. The man with the weird eyes looked down and spotted the vomit on the floor. Even with most of his face covered, the man was still able to project his disgust at the boy.

 

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please! I need some medicine! It’s really, really itching!”

 

The man didn’t say anything, but instead, he spoke quietly into the locator on his wrist. His mom looked worriedly down at him and stroked his chest and forehead, shushing him and trying to get him to calm down. She couldn’t understand!

 

Seth begged and begged the Specialist for some medicine. The man looked at him with cold eyes and calmly told him that his symptoms were an effect of an overactive imagination. He explained to the panicking boy that his infection hadn’t nearly progressed to the point where he would feel movement but without being able to see or touch his sack- Seth swore to the man that he could feel it crawling inside. He was certain that it was about to hatch!

 

The door to the room opened to reveal a middle-aged man with a scraggly beard, tattoos peeking out past his blue jumpsuit on his hands and all the way up to his chin. The man used a mop handle to push a yellow wheeled bucket in front of him. He looked up to see Seth’s mom and the specialist and gave them a nonchalant nod. They all watched in silence as the man carefully set up a large stand-up sign that showed a picture of a stick-figure person slipping on a stick-figure pool of water.

 

Seth stayed silent in the presence of the strange man, but he still couldn’t resist pulling against his bindings. They were itching pretty badly now and the more they itched, the more frantic he became to get some medicine! Why didn’t the doctor give him some?

 

Seth listened as the mop sloshed on the floor, followed by the sound of rushing water as the man used the wringer on the side of the bucket. Seth barely noticed as he whimpered and pulled against his restraints. He just knew he could feel the skin on his testicles stretching ever so little. The itching was made worse because he couldn’t scratch it. The boy was becoming terrified.

 

“Please! Doctor, I mean Mr. Specialist- I need some medicine! Please!”

 

The doctor shushed him and told him again that it wasn’t that advanced yet. The tattooed man started wiping figure eights on the floor, cleaning up the last of Seth’s mess. Once more he cleaned the mop and wrung it out, soaking up the last of the water. Then he put the mop back in the bucket and resolutely placed the stand-up sign in the middle of the puddle.

 

“One more thing, George. This little patient needs some medicine. Could you give him some before you go?”

 

The man seemed to perk up at that. He nodded to the Doctor and to Seth’s mom as he started unzipping his jumpsuit. It opened up to reveal his naked body underneath. If Seth thought the tattoos on his neck were unsettling, the ones on his chest and stomach were downright scary!

Chapter 80: Keith

Summary:

Walking the dog. More absentee parents. Suspicious gathering by the boys’ room. Shocking discovery. A terrible misunderstanding.

“There you go, boy!”

 

It was finally Saturday and Keith had gotten up early to exercise El Fen. The fourteen year old hurled the ball to the other side of the off-leash area at the park. El Fen took off to retrieve it as Keith looked around the park. There were a lot of kids this morning, but no adults. With surprise, he realized he was the oldest one here.

 

Keith suddenly felt slimy rubber pressed against his hand and quickly grabbed the ball from his dog. Once more, he threw the ball as far as the enclosure would allow, giving his dog a nice run. Usually, he loved to watch El Fen run. He loved the expression of joy on El Fen’s face as he chased the ball but right now he was distracted. He couldn’t help but look around again, this time with with the eyes of an older brother.

 

Now that he realized he was the closest to an adult out here, he immediately felt responsible for the safety of the other kids. None of the parents were here to look out for them so it would be up to him. Were any of them doing something crazy or dangerous? Was there any bullying or fighting? It was a good thing that the off-leash area was right in the middle of the park so he had a good view of the goings-on.

 

Once again, El Fen had completed his task and returned the ball to him. The boy took a moment to pat him and scratch behind his hears, but the impatient dog pulled away and assumed the position to chase the ball. He smiled at the big dufus and threw the ball a third time. He resumed his reconnoiter.

 

The park looked remarkably the same without parents. Except for the noise. The kids were being very noisy. Without parental restraint, every kid seemed to want to express themselves at the top of their lungs. Even so, it was nice. All the kids were playing and smiling or laughing and having a great time. Everything looked to be just the way it should. Until he spotted the tight group of boys standing near the restrooms.

 

He wouldn’t have thought twice about it, except he noticed the way they were furtively watching the entrance to the boy’s bathroom and grinning at each other. Where all the other kids were yelling and screaming, these boys were leaning into each other as if they didn’t want to be overheard. He knew from the way they were positions, and the constant glancing at the boy’s bathroom that something was happening in there that they knew shouldn’t be.

 

As if to confirm his suspicions, a young boy about Mikey’s age came running out of the boy’s room with a shy grin on his face. When he got to the group, they were all grins and claps on the back. Then as he watched, the largest kid turned a boy even younger than Mikey toward the bathroom and gave him a little push.

 

The boy took a few steps and looked back at them. The apprehension on his face was so clear Keith could see it even from where he was standing. The others nodded to him and made pushing gestures toward him as if they could push him with their mind. Keith had to find out what was going on in the bathroom to make it such a dare to go in. Were the boys in any danger they wouldn’t understand?

 

Quickly, he took out El Fen’s bowl and poured him some water. That should keep the big dog distracted for a few minutes while he checked on the bathroom. He left the off-leash area and followed the short, concrete path up to the bathrooms. When the group of boys caught sight of him heading toward the boy’s room, they lost their grins and turned away as if they hadn’t just been watching it like hawks. He stepped past the privacy wall and opened the bathroom door.

 

The inside was like what he imagined an adobe house would be like. There were no right angles where the floor met the walls- the floor seemed to curve upward, becoming the wall. The stark white of the walls, ceiling and floor were broken up by the MillDon lighting that showed patterns on the walls as he walked in and made the door close slowly, quietly.

 

He moved cautiously and deliberately toward the opening, trying not to make a sound. When he peeked his head around the corner he saw something strange. He saw the boy who had been pressured to come into the bathroom standing with his back to the room and his front pressed up against the first stall. The boy’s face scrunched in what looked almost like pain for a moment before the boy sucked in air through his teeth and tilted his head back.

 

“I know. It’s so sensitive so soon after having a spoof, but the anti-Dirty cream has to be rubbed in all over, including the tip. Don’t worry, it shouldn’t take too much longer.”

 

The voice echoed off the tiled interior of the bathroom. The little boy squirmed and dipped his knees and Keith immediately knew what was happening.

 

“What’s going on here?”

 

Keith’s voice boomed into the silence. The boy immediately pulled back from the stall wall and turned to face Keith. Keith looked down to see his pants open and the front of his underwear was down, revealing his three-inch flexing cock. The boy was breathing hard and his face was completely red.

 

“What’re you doing, kid? It looks like you’re getting Dirty! What would your mom say, huh?”

 

The kid looked down and hastily pulled up his underwear and pants. Keith intercepted him as he made a dash toward the door. He grabbed the kid by his shoulders and gave him a gentle shake until he got his attention. The kid tried to step back when he saw the intensity in Keith’s eyes.

 

“You tell your friends not to move an inch before I get out there. I know who all of you are so don’t piss me off, got it?”

 

The kid looked terrified and nodded. He felt bad for having to scare him, but he had to talk to them before they left to make sure they knew that this was bad behavior. He let the boy go, not bothering to watch as he fled out the door. He turned to the stalls.

 

“What’s going on out there? Don’t you want me to finish rubbing it in, son? Are there any more of your friends out there?”

 

Keith stood on tip-toes to look over the separator wall. Inside he saw the top of an old man’s head. The man was sitting on the toilet and talking to the hole in the divider that the boy had pushed his cock through. The man stuck his finger in it and made the ‘come hither’ motion. Keith banged on the door, startling the pervert.

 

“Open this door right now!”

 

Keith stood back in fighting stance when he heard the latch slide open. The door swung in revealing an old, balding man with a halo of scraggly white hair that circumscribed his head. The man looked him up and down.

 

“My little friends didn’t say they had a big brother.”

 

He looked down at Keith’s crotch. Keith suddenly saw a flash of ‘Ol’ Dangie]’, the drunk old man that had tricked him in jail. It was reinforced when the man got that same hungry look on his face as he took in Keith’s body.

 

“But that’s okay. I like Kielbasa as much as I like Vienna sausages. C’mon in and drop your shorts. I’ll take you to heaven like your little friends. I’ll bet you can’t wait to feel what a real orgasm feels like, can you boy?”

 

Keith was astounded that the man didn’t seem to see the expression on his face. Maybe the old guy had never seen ‘The Killonator’. To drive his point home, Keith swung his fist and slammed it into the separator wall next to the man’s head. It got his immediate attention.

 

“Um, okay. So if not for a blow job, why are you here?”

 

“You will leave these kids alone. You will not touch them, you will not talk to them- you won’t even look at them.”

 

“But they-”

 

Slam! Another dent appeared in the separator wall, even closer to the man’s head. He stopped talking.

 

“If I see you anywhere near this park again, I’ll break you. I’ll make sure you have a long time in the hospital to think about it.”

 

He grabbed the man by his lapels and pulled him close, inwardly surprised at how light the man felt. Then- face to face so they guy had no choice but to look him in the eye- he said in his best menacing voice, “Is that understood?”

 

Humiliatingly, his voice broke on the last word but his physical threat and the expression on his face were enough to get his point across. The man lost his smile and his attitude. He hastily nodded and Keith let go. The dude kept an eye on him as he adjusted his coat.

 

“Fine, fine. I hear you. I won’t come back here. Just step aside and I’ll go.”

 

Then Keith remembered something. He stuck out his hand.

 

“The anti-Dirty cream. I want it. Give it to me.”

 

The man looked surprised, but dug into his pocket and fished out a little bottle with a pop-cap. Keith looked at it and recognized it as a travel-sized bottle of a popular moisturizer. So this was the supposed ‘anti-Dirty’ cream. Keith sneered at the man.

 

“You should be ashamed at yourself for tricking little kids. Moisturizer? Really?”

 

“I never tricked them. I swore to them that after I rub it in real good their parents wouldn’t see any Dirty.”

 

He gave Keith a wicked grin.

 

“It works every time. No boy that I’ve rubbed that into their little cock has ever had their parents see them Dirty. It has the added bonus of getting them all revved up again with no release. It guarantees that they’ll be back!”

 

Keith flicked the man on the nose and he yelped and stumbled back to sit on the toilet again. He held his nose as he looked up, teary-eyed at Keith. The teen wanted to clean the floor with this guy. His hands were clenched so hard, his nails were probably breaking his skin. The man was despicable and half of him wanted to lay into him and smash his smug face. But the other half said it wasn’t a fair fight and it might be bullying.

 

Ultimately, it was the fact that he was on probation that stayed his hand. He must have looked ferocious, though, because the man pressed himself back into the stall, trying to keep as much space between him and Keith as possible as he squeezed out of the stall and ran toward the door. Keith punched the stall two more times to get out the built-up frustration he felt at the adults in Probity.

 

He breathed in a couple of times to get some control and hurried out of the bathroom. His threat to the boy would only hold the group in place for so long and he needed to talk to them. He was glad to see he hadn’t lost his touch and all the boys were still waiting there, looking guilty.

 

As he stalked up to them, it looked like a couple of them were about to bolt.

 

“If any of you run, I’ll tell your parents about this.”

 

The two boys looked at each other, then toward the street as if weighing their options- would he really talk to their parents? They both turned back and joined the group. He had all their eyes on him.

 

“How did this start? Tell me, now.”

 

The boys all started talking at once and he only caught bits an pieces. He did get one thing clear- it had stared with Angello Venetti. It was his friend Antonio’s little brother. The teen shushed the group and turned to the boy.

 

“Tell me what happened from the start.”

 

The boy stammered a bit and Keith toned down his look from ‘Beat you to death’ to ‘Give you a noogie callous.’

 

He listened as the boy relayed to him step by step what happened. The man told him that he could feel real good if he put his dick in the hole. The man said he could see what a real orgasm felt like. And he described it and it sounded too good to be true. But there was Dirty. He didn’t want to go to Reform School where the bad kids went. Then his eyes got big as he hastily added, “-no offense-”

 

Keith grimaced.

 

“I didn’t go to Reform School. I just- look, never mind. Just finish telling me what happened.”

 

The boy continued. The man had a special cream that would make the Dirty go away and he promised it would work. He was an adult so he should trust him. The ten year old boy did it and it felt- the boy smiled bashfully and couldn’t finish. Keith felt another pang of anger at the man for corrupting the boy. Then the man said he would do the same thing for any of his other friends, so he started daring them to go do it.

 

“You all knew it was wrong. I saw your faces.”

 

“But why? It’s okay if the cream wipes away the Dirty, right?”

 

“Do you want to know what he was rubbing on your cocks- sorry, penises?”

 

The boys looked at each other apprehensively. Angello nodded to him. Dramatically, Keith dug in his pocket and produced the little bottle of moisturizer. He held it up to them, label side out. He had to impress upon them how badly they had been tricked.

 

“See? All he was doing was rubbing moisturizer on you.”

 

The boys looked at the bottle for a moment, confused. Keith ran his eyes over them, letting the old man’s deceit sink in. Then one boy looked excited and pointed to the bottle.

 

“Hey! My Mom’s got a whole big bottle of that stuff in her bathroom!”

 

In an instant, he had lost them. The other boys looked surprised and then grinned. Suddenly, it was as if Keith wasn’t even there.

 

“Let’s get going, guys! My mom won’t be home for hours!”

 

“ I wanna go first ! I didn’t even get a chance to try it yet.”

 

“Sure, but then you have to do me after.”

 

“Okay…”

 

“ Wait! Stop! That’s not-”

 

Keith tried to establish control again, but i n their excitement, the boys didn’t listen to him . Not even his best dad voice could cut through their exuberance . Once more, he had failed to help some younger kids stay on the straight and narrow. He had failed Kev and Sammy and now he had failed this group of boys. He wondered if he would be blamed when they eventually got caught.

 

He shook his head, feeling depressed as he made his way back to the off-leash area to finish exercising El Fen.

Chapter 81: Kevin

Summary:

I love Saturday! Ooops! Sore from last night. I wish… No I don’t!

Kevin lay in that hazy euphoria between waking and sleeping, luxuriating in the warm, comfortable cocoon of sheets and blanket. It was Saturday and he could relax and take as long as he wanted to fully wake. He thought about the pancakes and eggs and bacon he would have, cooked by his mom followed by some fun time at the park flying the drone with Keith and Sammy and how after that they would play on the console or maybe talk his parents into taking them all to play miniature golf…

 

Then he remembered. He wasn’t at home. His parents weren’t there. He and Keith weren’t talking.

 

The disappointment drove him out of his fugue and into waking up. Now he remembered he was at Sammy’s house and not at his own. Slowly, memories of the night before filtered into his head. Medicine, medicine and more medicine was pumped into him by Grandpa and Sammy. He was forced to give medicine over and over until he was too sore to do it again. He was sore now. His butt-hole and his penis both hurt.

 

Why did they do that, he wondered. He would have to ask Sammy. He knew Sammy was sore, too but even at the end, when Grandpa had to hold him down ‘for his own good’ so Sammy could suck him off while Grandpa pushed more medicine into his behind, Sammy went along with it! He realized he didn’t want to stay at Grandpa’s anymore. At least, not overnight. Or when he needed medicine. Even with Jacob’s weird games, the teen was still better than this!

 

“Unnnnggggg…”

 

He heard Sammy’s groan, which was accompanied with a shifting of the bed.

 

“Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!”

 

Kevin had no sympathy for his friend.

 

“I told you guys to stop. Remember? I begged you and Grandpa. It’s your own fault.”

 

Sammy’s head came out from under the blanket as he looked bleary-eyed at Kevin.

 

“Sorry. Grandpa said to keep doing it. He said we needed all his medicine.”

 

Kevin got angry.

 

“Oh yeah? Well, I got news for you- the last four times he didn’t give any medicine! So what was that all about?”

 

Kevin shifted over to pull the blanket down to see Sammy’s whole face, but the sudden movement caused a shooting pain through his groin and he had to freeze up with a painful expression on his face.

 

Sammy looked at him with sad eyes.

 

“’orry.”

 

Kevin wasn’t mollified.

 

“Really Really Honest- why did you and Grandpa William do that to me? Do you like it?”

 

Sammy looked afraid. Then he closed his eyes and lay there.

 

“I know you’re not asleep, Sammy. I know you heard me. Answer the question.”

 

Sammy opened his eyes again. With great care, he moved under the blankets to Kevin. Then he pulled the blankets over their heads and moved his mouth up right next to Kevin’s ear so he could make the softest whisper.

 

“I’m afraid to tell you. You won’t understand and Grandpa William said if I tell anyone then they could be in danger. I swear. I’m not making it up. Really, Really Honest.”

 

Kevin was surprised. It didn’t make any sense, but Sammy said everything right so he knew this wasn’t some of his nonsense. He barely whispered back.

 

“What kind of danger?”

 

“I don’t know but I think it’s like what happened to Keith, but in our holes. Please don’t tell!”

 

“Who’s going to hurt our holes? Grandpa William?”

 

Sammy didn’t say anything for a while.

 

“Well, no. Someone else. Someone who can do whatever they want and no one will stop them.”

 

Now Kevin was intrigued. Still whispering his softest whisper, he asked for more information.

 

“Who could do that? Who could hurt our holes-”

 

“Or give us a spanking with a belt like Keith got-”

 

“-and no one could stop them? My dad would stop them and so would Grandpa William, right?”

 

He felt Sammy shudder next to him.

 

“Sometimes he makes someone else do it for him and they can’t help themselves. Please don’t ask anymore. I said too much already and anyway, we won’t have to do it again. He should be happy now.”

 

“Sammy, I don’t understand. Was something happening?”

 

Sammy just shook his head. Then Kevin remembered something from a couple of weeks ago.

 

“Did you get a spanking Sammy? It that why you were acting so weird when we were sitting with Richie on the buss?”

 

Sammy hugged him and buried his face in his chest.

 

“Was it Grandpa William?”

 

Sammy moved his head back to Kevin’s ear and whispered pleadingly.

 

“It’s wasn’t his fault. I mean it wasn’t even him! I mean it was him, but he wasn’t him! Please, Kevin- you can’t tell anyone! Please swear it!”

 

Kevin was shocked. He remembered Sammy wriggling around in his seat and he had thought that his friend was acting like he had gotten a spanking but he knew Grandpa William didn’t spank. But now he knew- not only had Sammy gotten a spanking, but Grandpa- or someone who was Grandpa, but wasn’t- had also hurt his hole!

 

“Why didn’t you tell me? I could have-”

 

“It’s over! Please, Kevin? Please swear you won’t tell?”

 

There was only one answer to that.

 

“I swear. I won’t tell.”

 

Sammy relaxed and hugged him again. Kevin had no choice but to promise his friend, but he worried about Sammy.

 

“So, um, you’re sure it’s over? Grandpa William won’t have to do it again?”

 

“It’s not Grandpa William. It really wasn’t. He talked different and said things that Grandpa William wouldn’t say. And he kept calling me William and it was like he was talking to someone who wasn’t there.”

 

Kevin shivered. Suddenly if felt a little cooler under the blankets. Hesitantly, he asked Sammy something he wasn’t sure he wanted the answer to. Trying to keep the tremor out of his voice, he whispered back.

 

“D-do you think Grandpa William was taken over by a ghost?”

 

 

He felt Sammy’s nod against the side of his face. This time, it was Kevin that hugged them close.

 

And like a dam had broken, Sammy told Kevin everything that had happened. Kevin listened in horror as Sammy described Grandpa William’s behavior over that last couple of months. He couldn’t imagine the old man ramming his cock into him as hard as he could. His butt was sore this morning, but Grandpa had been pretty gentle with him. If the old man had jammed it in over and over- well, it was too much to think about.

 

“So that’s why you kept making me have orgasms? Why does Grandpa Will-”

 

“-Angry Grandpa!”

 

“Why does Angry Grandpa want me to have orgasms?”

 

Sammy was silent.

 

“I can’t say. I promised Grandpa William.”

 

Kevin felt a pang of homesickness. He wanted to go downstairs in his own house and have breakfast with his own brother. He wanted everything to be normal again. Like it was before the stupid video.

 

“Can you at least tell me when we know if it worked?”

 

Sammy said nothing for a moment.

 

“I think after next weekend. I haven’t seen him since before we did it the first time.”

 

Kevin pulled out of Sammy’s hug and rolled to the edge of the bed.

 

“I gotta go pee.”

 

Sammy opened his eyes and hopped off the bed and followed him. After, they showered together, but they were both too sore to want to do anything Dirty.

Chapter 82: Robert

Summary:

Change of plans, guys. Going to meet the coach! Some exercises for young bodies. Robert has to participate. Mikey likes it!

“Not going rock climbing?”

 

The disappointment he heard in Billy’s voice when he told him that they were going to the gym to meet coach before they went rock climbing tugged at Robert’s heart. He hated disappointing his little brother, but orders from Coach were orders from Coach. He just hoped Coach would keep in mind that Billy, Mikey and Trace weren’t his assistants. And that any one of them could tell their parents if they didn’t like what the man did to them.

 

“So I’m going to have to drop you guys off and go by myself? This sucks.”

 

That was Grant, who was driving them to pick up the others.

 

“Sorry dude, but that’s what Coach Williams ordered. When he found out that the boys were learning martial arts and rock climbing, he insisted on bringing them by.”

 

Grant frowned at him and looked back to Billy, who was sitting in the back seat, practicing his punches. He looked back at Robert quizzically.

 

“Um… do you think coach is going to do homework with them? Maybe I should stay.”

 

Robert shook his head. He wasn’t really sure about what they would be doing but he didn’t want Grant caught up in it.

 

“No. He wouldn’t. I mean, they’re only nine!”

 

Then Robert thought about it seriously. What if Coach ordered him to… do things with Billy? Maybe things that would hurt his brother. Would he be able to resist? He had to reassure himself.

 

“No. He wouldn’t. He would never…”

 

Grant looked doubtful, but he didn’t say anything. Mikey seemed as disappointed as Billy had been, but like a boy that age, his disappointment turned quickly to excitement as he learned he would get to go to the High School campus. His excitement infected Billy, but Trace seemed to be reserved.

 

They arrived at the High School and Coach Williams was out front getting something from his car. When he saw them, he approached.

 

“Well, right on time!”

 

“Yes, Coach!”

 

“And you brought Grant, too.”

 

“Well, no. Grant’s just here to drop us-”

 

“Great! You come with us too, son. We could use your help.”

 

Grant looked at Robert who nodded emphatically at him.

 

“Yes, Coach! I just need to park and we’ll be right in!”

 

Coach smiled and looked at the three boys in the back.

 

“You guys ready for a super secret exercise program that will help you rock climb and do martial arts?”

 

The three in the back nodded to him.

 

“Yeah! Secret training! That’s how you really get good!”

 

The five parked and made their way into the gym. The three boys marveled at the new High School. They had never seen a school this big. Everything was so high up, they would need help to even drink water from the fountains!

 

“Well, don’t worry, guys. My dad says MillDonn is going to build you guys a new school soon. Next year, your school will be as nice as this one is.”

 

They gave their childish cheers. It was more because of their good mood and the excitement that Robert put into the statement than it was about something that wasn’t even going to happen until a whole year away.

 

As they walked through the hallways, Robert and Grant pointed out their various classrooms, where they ate lunch with Keith and Jacob and their ‘crew’. The boys looked around like tourists. He knew that if they had phones, they would have been taking pictures of everything.

 

Eventually, they entered the gym and Billy got curious about the showers.

 

“Everyone can see you? That’s embarrassing.”

 

“Not really. I mean, not when you get as old as us. We have to clean off after exercise or we’ll smell bad. Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it.”

 

The two teens shepherded the three boys to Coach Williams’ office where he was waiting. He led them out of the office and into the gym, where the buildings were still set up for next week’s test, but in the center of the floor, he had placed a large, padded map. He motioned for Robert to get the boys on the mat. Once they were lined up, Coach walked onto the mat and addressed them like a sergeant addressing his troops.

 

“Martial arts requires flexibility and a honing of your body to support fast, explosive action!”

 

He took a stance and fired off several straight punches in the air. They were so fast, it surprised Robert that a man that large could move like that. The younger boys looked impressed as well. They even straightened up and their eyes locked on Coach Williams.

 

“The first thing you need to do when starting out training and the exercise that will give you the best foundation to extend your abilities is stretching the body correctly. Understood?”

 

“I understand!”

 

“Me, too!”

 

Coach just stared at them and Robert leaned down and whispered to them.

 

“You have to address him as Coach. When he ask you stuff like that, you say ‘yes, Coach’ or ‘no, Coach!’. Got it?”

 

“Yes, Coach.!”

 

“...Coach!”

 

“oach!”

 

Well, they would get better at being in sync. He gave an apologetic grimace to Coach Williams.

 

“Now, all of you strip down to your underwear! Now!”

 

The boys looked at each other nervously.

 

“I said strip now!”

 

“Yes, Coach!”

 

The three boys started to strip while Robert and Grant watched them. Then Grant elbowed Robert to get his attention. He motioned with his chin to Coach Willams, who was standing with his arms folded and glowering at the two teenagers. Robert felt surprise run through him, but there was no mistake.

 

“Yes, Coach!”

 

The two teens hastened to pull of their tee shirts and shorts until they were only wearing their briefs. Soon all five boys were in their underwear, standing at attention, looking at Coach. The man walked down the line, examining each boy in turn. Then he turned back and walked to the start. He knelt next to Billy and started feeling the boy’s torso. Billy tried to hold still, even though he could see the large hands were ticklish.

 

“Nice definition, son. Good pectorals, nice back. Let’s check your legs out.”

 

The large hands made their way up Billy’s legs from his feet, pausing to work the knees and then farther up all the way to the boy’s groin. Robert was about to protest, but he never saw Coach actually rub Billy’s crotch. Then Coach stepped back and patted the mat in front of him.

 

“Okay. Now I want you to sit right here with your legs straight out in front of you and your hands on your head, like this.”

 

Coach demonstrated the prisoner position with both hands on top of his head and his arms bent out the sides. Excited, Billy hurried to sit where Coach asked him to and in position. He sat there for a couple of minutes as Coach watched him carefully.

 

“Nice balance, son. I can see your muscles tensing to stay upright, but it’s not that much of a struggle for you. Now let’s test your flexibility.”

 

Coach knelt next to the boy and pulled his hands out straight. Billy’s shoulder was dwarfed by the man’s large hand as he helped steady the boy as he pulled Billy’s arms forward toward his toes.

 

“Okay. Nice, but it needs to be much better if you’re going to do jumps and kicks. Now let’s check your inseam.”

 

Now Coach sat behind the boy and pulled his arms back up to his head.

 

“Now sit in tight. All the way back.”

 

Coach Williams pulled Billy’s hips back until the boy was pressing against his body. He reached down and started to spread Billy’s legs into a ‘vee’. Robert couldn’t help but check out his little brother’s bulge since it was practically in his face. Billy had a nice bulge for his age and Robert knew his dad was right. He was going to have a ‘Miller’ cock when he grew up.

 

“Ow! It hurts a little.”

 

“That’s okay, son. That’s how we know it’s working. Now, never force it and never go too fast. That could injure you. But if you do these stretches regularly, with Grant or your big brother, you’ll become more and more flexible. That flexibility could give you a big edge on your opponent. Understood?”

 

It took Billy a second, but he remembered with a hasty, “yes, coach!”.

 

Coach nodded at him and called Grant up.

 

“Okay, Grant. You saw what I was doing. Go gentle and stretch the legs apart, just like I was doing. No more than thirty seconds before you let them relax. I want ten in a row for now.”

 

“Yes, Coach!”

 

The process was repeated on Mikey and after, Robert found himself sitting behind Mikey, feeling those soft legs and the tendon that ran down the inside as he stretched the boy’s legs apart. Mikey pushed back against him, their bare skin making contact. Mikey’s back to Robert’s tight stomach. Then when Robert let go so the legs could rest, Mikey squirmed his butt back and suddenly, Mikey was pressing his back against Robert’s penis. Robert was about to apologize, but Mikey squirmed back and pressed against it even harder. Then it was time to stretch again.

 

The whole time Robert held his legs apart for the stretch, Mikey leaned against him. Soon, Robert couldn’t help it and he started to get hard. He let go of the legs and scooted back a little. Mikey followed and slid back until he made contact again. Robert couldn’t say anything- the boy was just following Coach’s instructions. Robert took his legs in hand and stretched them again.

 

The next time he let go, Mikey wiggled, rubbing Robert’s erection against his back. He looked up into Robert’s face with a look of awe. It made Robert uncomfortable and he wished he could control his erection. He mouthed an apology to the boy who smiled back at him.

 

After all ten reps, Mikey got up on his knees and turned around to look at Robert’s cock. The older teen quickly put his hand over the end of it- a couple of inches were sticking up out of his underwear.

 

“Wow, Robert! That’s really big!”

 

Robert blushed furiously and looked over at Coach and Grant to see their reactions, but when he looked over, Billy was pulling Grant’s hands away so he could see Grant’s erection. Trace was slid forward, hugging his knees. Coach was also clearly aroused, but Trace wasn’t interested like Billy and Mikey were. The two older teens were completely red-faced.

 

“Okay- next stretching exercise.”

 

Coach led them through several stretching exercises. Most of them involved the younger boy rubbing up against the older teen’s erections. Robert hated it, but he stayed erect the whole time and Mikey was fascinated by it. The boy took every opportunity to see it. And when the exercises were over, the nine year old got on his knees and turned to face Robert, staying between his splayed legs, preventing Robert from closing them. The boy smiled at him and leaned in to whisper into his ear.

 

“I have one too, see?”

 

Robert looked down and saw Mikey’s underwear being pushed out. He gulped. He wasn’t turned on by a nine year old, was he?

 

“My Daddy taught me how to make one feel good.”

 

Miket smiled at him proudly. When Robert didn’t respond, he continued.

 

“You’re Billy’s big brother and I really want to do it for you. I promise I’ll do a good job and I won’t even gag or anything! Whenever you want. It’s okay, I’ve done it lots.”

 

Robert just stared at the smiling boy. He urged himself to tell him no. He wanted to tell him no. He couldn’t bring himself to do it. Then the boy’s face became serious.

 

“Um, but only in my mouth. I don’t think yours would fit in my butt, okay? I mean, at least until I’m bigger.”

 

For a moment, the teen felt like he was floating. Had someone as young as Mikey offered to have sex with him? In front of everyone? It was the feeling he still got when Coach insisted he do more and more Dirty things. It was if the world wasn’t even real. But Robert knew that even having sex with his little brother wouldn’t cross a line with Coach. A little vision of the cute little boy’s lips wrapped around his cock as Coach watched flitted through his head. And as Mikey continued to admire his cock, it flexed and he could feel a large pearl of pre blurp out of the tip. Then the spell was broken and he hastily covered himself with his hands.

 

“Um, thanks.”

 

The older teen got up awkwardly without being able to use his hands. He looked around and he saw Grant trying to fight off Billy’s more aggressive advances to try and see his erection. The younger boy kept wrestling the older teen’s hands away, begging him to ‘le’me see, too’! Grant looked at Robert apologetically. Then Billy finally got both of Grant’s hands away. The boy openly stared at Grant’s erection. It’s shape was obvious as it was wrapped in thin cotton fabric. The tip was visible through the fabric soaked with the same clear fluid that Robert’s cock had been leaking for the last forty five minutes. Billy looked at Robert, his face all scrunched up in confusion.

 

“It’s different. It looks naked!”

 

Then Robert remembered that Grant was circumcised. Billy had noticed, but rather than try and explain Grant’s genitalia to a nine year old (no matter how much he knew about that particular set), there was a far more important lesson to teach someone his age. He put on his stern expression and scolded his little brother.

 

“He asked you to stop, Billy! You know what we call people who make you do things you don’t want to do, don’t you?”

 

Billy stopped and looked at him quizzically.

 

“Parents?”

 

Robert sighed, but he couldn’t refute that. But that wasn’t the answer he wanted.

 

“Bullies. Bullies don’t leave people alone when they want to be left alone. Don’t be a bully, Billy.”

 

That made Mikey crack up.

 

“Now apologize to Grant.”

 

Billy’s cheeks were suddenly red. He turned back to Grant and with all earnestness he apologized.

 

“I’m sorry for being a bully, Grant. I didn’t mean it. It’s just that I wanted to see what I was feeling on my back! But why is it naked?”

 

Grant looked at Robert and back at Billy and then back to Robert. Robert was about to interrupt and let Grant off the hook when Coach spoke up.

 

“His foreskin was removed, Billy. That’s why it looks like that. Don’t you have a tip like that under your foreskin?”

 

Billy looked down at his erection pushing up against his underwear. Then to Robert’s dismay, he pulled it out and started skinning back his foreskin, trying to expose the tip.

 

“I guess so. I mean, I’ve never pulled it back that far.”

 

“Put that away, Billy. No one wants to see your willy. You can check when you get back home.”

 

Coach leered at Robert, and then at Grant.

 

“Go ahead, Grant. Let the boys see your circumcision. It’ll be good for their education.”

 

Grant turned even more red.

 

“Really, Coach? I mean, right now?”

 

“Sure. What’s wrong with right now?”

 

“It’s, um… it’s hard.”

 

“Good. They can see it better that way. Go ahead and take it out.”

 

“Yes, Coach!”

 

Grant pulled his underwear and tucked the band under his balls. Billy and Mikey moved in eagerly, but Grant still held his hand protectively over his erection.

 

“I can’t see it behind your hand, Grant.”

 

“Simmons! Put your hands behind your head now!”

 

The older teen’s arms pulled away and his hands clasped behind his head.

 

“Yes, Coach!”

 

Now the boys had an unobstructed view of Grant’s erection.

 

“You get in there too, Trace. You should see what a circumcision looks like.”

 

Reluctantly, Trace unclasped his knees and moved over to where Billy and Mikey were admiring the circumcised erection. Trace looked at it from behind the other two boys. Billy and Mikey had found the scar and were talking about it excitedly. Trace sat with his arms crossed behind his head.

 

Then the shy boy surprised Robert when he asked Grant a question.

 

“Doesn’t it hurt?”

 

“Huh? Oh. Uh, no. It’s all healed now. I don’t even remember it.”

 

Trace looked again.

 

“No, I mean doesn’t it hurt to have everything rubbing against it? Without the skin? How do you walk around in pants?”

 

“I don’t really notice it.”

 

Trace frowned at the teen.

 

“Really? ‘Cause if anything rubs against mine, it-”

 

Then again, he quickly looked around, embarrassed.

 

“What happens when something rubs the tip, Trace? You can tell us- it’s just guys here.”

 

Trace jumped at Coach Williams’ commanding voice. The boy looked down at the ground, not eager to meet anyone’s eyes.

 

“It um, it hurts. I don’t like it.”

 

“Sounds like you’ve got an over-sensitive glans.”

 

In response, Trace covered his groin and looked down at the ground.

 

“It’s okay, son. It’s just one of the things that can happen to a lad. It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. And I have good news. It can be cured.”

 

Trace looked up at Coach Williams.

 

“How?”

 

“Well, there are two main ways. One is with de-sensitivity training. You work with a trained therapist who can apply the treatment that will eventually desensitize the tip so it won’t be so bad to touch it. Although, it involves touching it.”

 

Trace shivered and looked down.

 

“What’s the other treatment?”

 

“Circumcision. You get that skin cut of and in no time you’ll be able to touch yourself all day long. In fact, you’ll generally last longer than your peers when you use your cock to give someone pleasure.”

 

Trace shivered again and hunched into himself. It didn’t seem like he liked either option.

 

“It’s okay if I don’t touch it. If I leave it alone, it doesn’t feel weird, Coach.”

 

Coach shook his head.

 

“Son, ignoring a problem just makes it worse. I think I need to have a conversation with your dad about this.”

 

Trace looked horrified.

 

“Please, sir! Please don’t tell my dad! It’s fine, I promise!”

 

Coach looked at the boy critically for a minute.

 

“I’ll tell you what. You come with the other two for our specialized workouts and let me examine you, if I think it’s getting better then I won’t say a word. But if I’m not seeing improvement, I’ll have no choice. Do we have a deal?”

 

Trace looked at him dumbfounded. Robert felt bad for the boy, but Coach knew best when it came to an athlete’s body.

 

“Or I could just call him now…”

 

“Does it take long?”

 

“Not at all. In fact, so you’re not embarrassed, Robert and Grant will do the same examination on your friends. Then it’s not just you.”

 

Robert recoiled at the thought. He didn’t want to involve the other boys- especially when they didn’t need it. It was another of Coach’s little kinks he liked to play, but now it would involve Grant, Mikey and his little brother.

 

“No, Coach! Mikey and Billy don’t need it and besides, Grant and I aren’t trained-”

 

The look of anger on Coach’s face shut him up. Not only that, but the other boys got real quiet and started darting glances between Robert and Coach Williams.

 

“And how are you supposed to learn, Assistant Coach Miller? Will the knowledge and experience just form out of nothing in your head? Huh? Is Trace here the only one who will have to get naked in front of everyone? How do you think that will make him feel? Did you even think of that?”

 

Robert had thought Coach would take Trace into another room to do it, but all of the bravery he had felt just a moment ago faded in the face of Coach’s angry demeanor.

 

“No, Coach. I didn’t think-”

 

“That’s right. Do you still want to be the next head Coach for Probity and shape young athlete’s bodies?”

 

“Yes, Coach!”

 

“And how will you do that if you’re too much of a prude to touch a young athlete’s body?”

 

“I don’t know, Coach!”

 

“You’d better shape up, Miller or the only Coaching you’re going to be doing is at the old people’s home, improving their Bocce Ball game!”

 

“Yes, Coach Williams!”

 

Coach’s gaze turned to Grant.

 

“And you, Simmons? Are you going to wuss out, or are you going to learn how to perform a simple medical examination? How much of a prude are you?”

 

“I’ll do the examination, Coach William!”

 

Then Grant- braver than Robert, or perhaps wanting to share the blame looked at Billy and said, “I mean, if it’s okay with Billy. I don’t want to be a bully, Coach!”

 

Of course, Billy was enthusiastic.

 

“Can I do yours after, Grant? Please?”

 

Robert could see in Grant’s face that his plan had backfired. With blazing cheeks, he nodded.

 

“Okay. Let’s get started. Robert and Grant, form up a circle with me.”

 

Coach sat on the mat, facing the teen boys. Robert and Grant sat with him to form a triangle- their knees touching.

 

“Great. Now boys, c’mon in and sit like we were doing stretches.”

 

Robert gave and ‘ooof’ as Mikey excitedly sat in his lap, his back once more pressed against the teen’s erection that hadn’t gone away. Robert saw Billy almost jump into Grant’s lap and Trace hesitantly made his way to Coach’s lap.

 

“Okay- first thing first- lower your examinee’s underwear so you can get a good look at the penis and foreskin. You boys will need to lift your butts up to help.”

 

Robert took a deep breath and then hooked his fingers into Mikey’s underwear and pushed down. Mikey dutifully lifted his butt to help him out. It made the boy’s back press even more firmly on Robert’s erection. The teen could feel that a couple inches were outside his underwear and were even now pressing directly onto Mikey’s skin. He knew it was leaving a trail on the nine year old’s back. But then the underwear was down and Mikey’s little erection was on display.

 

It made Robert’s cock flex again. He didn’t know why Mikey’s naked body was making him act this way. He looked at Grant’s body and felt the same feeling. Then he looked at his little brother who was staring at his own erection, making it twitch. He giggled. With dismay, Robert felt the tingles from that, too.

 

“Okay. Watch what I do and repeat after.”

 

Coach brought his large, tree-trunk like legs out and over Trace’s much smaller legs. He pushed down, trapping the boy’s legs underneath. Then he grabbed Trace’s arms and pulling the boy back so he was pressed up against the Coach’s muscular front, trapped the boy’s delicate arms in his arm pits.

 

“Boys as young as these are likely to squirm and try to pull away. First, gain control of the body and hold them still during the procedure.”

 

Robert did the same to Mikey, securing the boy in place. Mikey suddenly looked apprehensive and Robert remembered what the boy had been through. He whispered into the boy’s ear.

 

“It’s okay. I would never hurt you, Mikey. You’re safe, I promise. This is just part of the procedure.”

 

He felt the boy push back harder against his skin. He took it as Mikey hugging him without his arms. The boy’s face didn’t show the same amount of anxiety. He looked over to see that Billy was now similarly restrained by Grant. All eyes went to Coach.

 

“Okay, now we test the sensitivity of our examinee. Gently- gently now- grasp just under the tip and pull back slightly. Oops! I’ll need you fully erect for this, Trace. And there’ a technique for that. It looks like your examinees are all ready, but follow along anyway for the practice.”

 

Robert watched Coach gently rub Trace’s flaccid penis. He was kind of giving it a gentle massage, every once in a while he would let his other fingers dip down and gently brush across the little sack. Robert hesitantly repeated the actions on Mikey’s very hard two inches.

 

They all watched as the hefty overhang began to fill out. As Robert practiced on Mikey, He felt the boy squirm and try to pull his arms out. The boy began to let out little moans as he pressed as hard as he could against Robert’s chest.

 

“There you go, Trace. That’s a very nice erection. But it looks like you have quite a bit of extra skin- but don’t worry. It just means you’ll grow into it.”

 

Trace was struggling more than the other two boys against Coach’s ministrations. He tried desperately to pull his arms out and his face was stuck in a permanent grimace.

 

“Okay. Now we test the tightness of the foreskin as I explained. Gently, gently, gently pull back slowly on the foreskin. If the examinee shows signs of distress, stop immediately.”

 

Robert watched as Coach began to pull Trace’s foreskin back. The man’s huge fingers made the little erection look even more delicate. Trace struggled and gasped as the foreskin was pulled in a tortuously slow movement. After a moment, Mikey wiggled in his lap, reminding him that he had his own examinee to work on.

 

For such a small erection, Robert was amazed at how firm the little stick was. It seemed to pulse between his fingers as he tried to pull as slowly as possible on that delicate foreskin. The skin looked almost translucent and he could see where it would eventually have impressive veins once it grew. The boy’s heat and the fact that Robert was handling the little erection made him tingle even more.

 

Mikey watched his hand intently, every once in a while the boy would become impatient and try to thrust into Robert’s grip. But Robert had him successfully trapped and resisted the boy’s efforts- leaving him frustrated.

 

“You can go faster. It feels better when you go faster.”

 

Mikey whispered it into his ear. The breathy voice sent a shiver through his body. Trace’s cry of dismay stole their attention.

 

The tip of Trace’s erection was now exposed, but the foreskin was tight around the shaft. They could see the several wrinkles where the long foreskin was bunched up. When Coach let go, the foreskin stayed retracted.

 

“Well, Trace. I can tell you right now, it’s a bit too tight. That’s another sign that a circumcision would be beneficial.”

 

The boy’s erection was flexing over and over and the tip was an angry red, bordering on purple. Trace was breathing so hard, he was almost panting.

 

“Okay- you boys pull the foreskin all the way down and then release it. You want to see it re-cover the tip. Repeat the process several times to make sure the foreskin isn’t too tight.”

 

Robert let got of Mikey’s foreskin and they both watched as it crept back up to re-cover the tip. He could feel Mikey tense against him and after all the times Coach did it to him, he realized that he was basically edging the boy. Mikey would be super tingly when they finished. Is that what Coach was after? He couldn’t be sure.

 

While he was repeating the process, he looked over at Grant. Billy was leaned back against his best friend. Both of their faces and ears were bright red. Billy’s little face was no longer smiling and giggly. Instead, the boy’s face was slack as he stared down at the hand that was examining him. Worse, he could tell that Grant was starting to gently thrust against the boy’s back.

 

On the one hand, he was glad he wasn’t the only one who was getting turned on but on the other, having his best friend get turned on by his little brother made him nervous. He knew Grant would never take advantage, but he knew that now Billy knew how good it could feel, he might start bugging Grant to ‘examine’ him again.

 

Then Mikey moaned right into his ear and he realized the boy was pushing back against his erection and subconsciously, he was thrusting back just like Grant! He never knew the depth of Coach’s machinations until it was too late. And it was very obvious that the five of them were in one of his traps.

 

“Okay. By now, you should have an idea how tight the foreskin is. Next, it’s time to test the boy’s sensitivity. To do this, use one hand to pull back the foreskin and use your mouth to wet the index finger of your free hand. Make sure to keep a firm grip on the examinee.”

 

They watched as Coach re-exerted his grip on the struggling Trace. With his left hand, he used two fingers to firmly grip the erection just under the head. Slowly but firmly, he pulled back Trace’s foreskin and revealed the now deeply purple head. They could see where the foreskin had a problem expanding over the pronounced rim of Trace’s tip.

 

Once the head was exposed, Coach wet the index finger on his right hand. Then- barely touching the twitching erection- he started making small circles under the purple tip. Trace’s expression turned to fear and he began to struggle like he was being burned!

 

“No! Oh! Oh! Oh! I feels too tingly! No! Please stop! I’m going to-”

 

Coach didn’t stop and suddenly the boy looked like he was having a seizure! His whole body shook and he looked like he was holding his breath. The other four boys watched- mesmerized as Trace had a very powerful orgasm.

 

“Do mine! Do mine!”

 

Billy’s high-pitched voice cried out to Grant, waking the teen out of his reverie. Slowly, and with many glances at Robert, the older teen boy pulled Billy’s foreskin back. Then he wet his index finger and repeated Coach’s actions. As Robert watched, Billy grinned and squirmed in his lap but after a few moments, the little blond boy’s expression once more became slack as he watched the finger pleasuring his little flexing erection.

 

“Are we going to do it too?”

 

Robert looked down to see Mikey’s excited eyes looking up at him. The teen sighed, realizing there was no reasonable way out when Coach was being unreasonable. He clenched down more firmly on Mikey’s arms and gently retracted the boy’s foreskin. He maybe too a little too long wetting his finger before he reached down and started making little circles on the exposed underside of the steel hard erection.

 

Mikey’s response was immediate. He gave a quiet gasp and like the other two boys, the gentle finger on his erection gripped his entire attention. As the stimulation wore on, the boy started a futile struggle to free his arms. Robert could hear the little gasps and moans coming from the boy as the feelings built up in the slight but surprisingly strong body.

 

Soon Mikey started trying to thrust his hips, though Robert didn’t know if it was to thrust into the sensation, or wiggle away from it. The more the boy struggled and moaned, the hotter Robert’s body felt, and the more stimulation the wriggly boy gave to the large erection that was trapped between them. Soon, soft moans began to escape the large teen’s mouth.

 

“No more, Coach Williams! Please- it’s getting… it’s getting… oh! Oh! Oh!”

 

They all heard Trace’s second orgasm and it added to the heat in the room. Robert looked over to see Billy’s head pressed back against Grant’s chest as his little body seemed to undulate. Somewhere deep inside, Robert felt bothered that Grant was starting to share Billy’s slack-jawed expression. His best friend was starting to thrust his erection against his little brother’s back!

 

But then he felt Mikey’s face against his neck and the feeling was incredible. Here was a young boy in his power, nuzzling his neck because of the overwhelming feelings Robert was giving to him. A few months ago, Robert would have felt his duty was to protect the young boy from all things Dirty, but his time with Coach had changed him. In this moment, he felt like his duty was to pleasure the young boy with as much stimulation as the little body could bear!

 

“Okay. Now stop! Let’s move on to the last exercise.”

 

Coach leaned down to talk directly into the ear of the quivering boy in his lap. Trace looked like he could barely keep his eyes open. The boy was covered with sweat and his hair was stuck to his forehead.

 

“You’re doing great, Trace! One more exercise and we’re done!”

 

The boy blinked a couple of times, but other than that, he gave no response.

 

“Okay. This one will be really intense.”

 

That caused Trace to groan and resume the struggle to free himself from the large man’s restraint. He had no chance. Coach weighed more than four Traces and it was all muscle.

 

“Once more, expose the test site by retracting the foreskin.”

 

Grant and Robert followed suit. All three of the Elementary School boys looked nervous as their sensitive tips were exposed once more.

 

All eyes were on Coach as he gave them an evil grin.

 

“Now make sure the palm of you other hand is nice and slick…”

 

Coach brought his right hand up to his mouth and used his tongue to thoroughly wet it’s palm. Trace began to struggle like a wild animal in a snare. Mikey let out a nervous whimper as Robert dutifully wet the palm of his hand.

 

“Now, use the moistened palm on the tip of the cock as if you were polishing a bedknob.”

 

They watched as Coach’s hand began to rub in a circular motion across Trace’s unprotected tip. The boy arched up like he was being electrocuted. Every muscle in his slight body stood out as the overly-intense feeling rampaged across his nervous system. As Robert’s hand dipped down toward Mikey’s vulnerable two and a half inch erection, the boy whimpered and began to plead.

 

“Wait! Wait! Don’t do it!”

 

The words halted the two teen’s hands just before they made contact. He could feel Mikey’s body expand as his breath heaved in in anticipation.

 

“What is it, Mikey? We have to finish the test.”

 

Mikey looked around at everyone looking at him. He blushed furiously.

 

“Um, what’s a bedknob?”

 

Now everyone looked at Coach, who was fully engaged in tearing Trace’s little mind up. After a moment, the man looked up with a grin.

 

“What? Oh- A bedknob is a spherical decorative flourish used on ornate beds, these are most commonly found on metal bed-frames. You polish them like this-”

 

Again, he attacked Trace’s exposed glans, rolling his hand back and forth over the dark purple head. Trace was was starting to make a keening sound broken by deep-throated moans. They all watched, fascinated until once more, Coach looked up at the lack of activity. His face took on a dark expression that energized the teens.

 

Like Trace, Mikey writhed in Robert’s grasp as the teen used the palm of his hand to ‘polish’ his charge’s little helmet. Before long, both Mikey and Billy were thrashing around and making long, drawn-out whimpers. After what felt like five minutes, Robert felt Mikey bury his face in the teen’s neck, trying to escape the sensation. But Mikey’s squirming caused him to continuously rub against Robert’s rampant erection and soon, Robert was on the verge of an orgasm!

 

“Alright- stop!”

 

Both teens seemed to snap out of it. Robert and Grant exchanged embarrassed glances. All three boys were covered in a sheen of sweat and none of them looked like they had the energy to speak, much less squirm away. Robert felt devastated as he looked down and watched Mikey’s chest heave as he gasped in air like a drowning man. It was okay for Coach to draw him into being Dirty in strange ways- he was Coach’s after all- but now the man had gotten him to drag Grant and three young boys into it.

 

Looking apologetically over at Grant, Robert was amazed that Billy didn’t look any better. The experience had drained his seemingly inexhaustible supply of energy, leaving the blonde boy slack in Grant’s arms. The only part of Billy that was moving was Billy’s four inch erection, which was still twitching like an epileptic trapped in a rave.

 

As the boys recovered from the examination, Robert became aware of Trace’s quiet sobbing. Reflexively, Robert hugged the enervated boy in his lap closer to him. Mikey’s arms lay slack by his side, relying on Robert’s strength to hold him up. They listened as Coach spoke the the clearly unhappy boy.

 

“You did good, Trace. You should be encouraged by the result. You were able to have four orgasms during the test! Don’t you understand? If you were hyper-sensitive then you wouldn’t have had any- it would have been too painful. The fact that you were able to have four opens up a whole array of treatment options to choose from.”

 

The boy rocked back and forth as he sobbed into his hands which were clamped tightly over the boy’s mouth, unsuccessfully trying to muffle his sounds. It wasn’t even clear if he was hearing Coach’s words. His little erection was so soft it had shrunken even more, making his foreskin look even longer. Out of sympathy, Robert hugged Mikey again.

 

“So he doesn’t need his foreskin cut off?”

 

“That’s right, Billy. Though it’s probably the best solution, the fact that it wasn’t actual pain means another treatment might work.”

 

Trace rolled over into a ball with his back to the group.

 

“I wish everyone would stop touching my… I wish everyone would stop touching me.”

 

The other two boys looked over at him, their faces looked concerned. Robert noticed that Billy had started rubbing his erection. He looked down to see Mikey doing the same. Both of them were clumsily trying to masturbate and ingrained reflex caused him to admonish his brother.

 

“Billy! Stop that. Just ignore the tingles or you know what will happen.”

 

“Ohhh… yeah, I know what will happen. It was so close!”

 

But the young boy reluctantly stopped pleasuring himself. Robert reached down and pulled Mikey’s hand away from his quivering erection.

 

“Hold on, Mikey. You don’t want to get Dirty, do you? Just leave it alone now. The examination is over.”

 

Mikey stretched and Robert let go of his hand. The boy smiled at him and then turned around, getting to his knees. Without so much as a ‘may I’, he gripped Robert’s erection with his hand and began to do the third test. Robert’s whole body jerked at the intensity of the sensation. Quickly the teen took charge of the boy’s hands. Mikey grinned at him.

 

“Were you tested? I’ll test you. I want to- honest!”

 

Robert looked around in embarrassment at the young boy’s open declaration. Grant was wrestling with Billy, who was trying to copy his friend’s action. Trace was still lost in his own little world. The only one who seemed to hear it was Coach. The man grinned a lewd grin at the teen. It didn’t help that the whole atmosphere was charged with sexual arousal.

 

“Okay guys! Let’s get ready so we don’t miss Billy’s lessons. Thank Coach Williams for helping with your training.”

 

Billy and Mikey got up and thanked the man. Robert was amazed at the resilience of the young boys- they were just on the verge of being catatonic from the testing, but now they were excited about going to Parkour lessons. Except Trace. The boy had quickly dressed and was standing sullenly, waiting to leave the High School.

 

“I can talk to your dad, Trace. I can let him know the options you have to cure your little issue. I know it might be too embarrassing for a boy your age to talk to a parent about something so personal.”

 

Trace’s head whipped around, an angry expression on his face.

 

“You promised you wouldn’t! You promised you wouldn’t tell my dad if I did the test!”

 

Coach held out his hands in supplication.

 

“Whoa there, son. I don’t have to. At least not right now. But if it isn’t handled, the problem will just get worse. Remember that.”

 

Trace made a grumpy face and turned toward the door again. Robert hoped Trace would rebound after they left. He didn’t want the boy’s fun day ruined. Still, he felt he should show Coach some respect, since he was basically trying to hurry the others out.

 

“Thanks, Coach. We appreciate the time you gave us.”

 

“Where do you think you’re going, Miller? I still need you here.”

 

Robert felt excitement and anxiety at those words. He also felt relief that Coach had only asked for him to stay and not the others.

 

“But, sir, I’m supposed to watch-”

 

“Grant can watch them, I’m sure. You trust Grant, don’t you?”

 

Robert agreed, unenthusiastic-ally.

 

“Yeah. Grant is a good guy.”

 

Coach turned to the others, who looked confused. Billy looked like he was about to argue, but the boy’s natural precociousness was no match for Coach’s mere presence. Grant exchanged a worried glance at Robert and nodded as he shepherded the boys out the gym. Robert’s eyes watched them until the door closed behind him. Then he turned to see Coach standing arms crossed and looking at him with a stern expression on his face.

Chapter 83: Jacob

Summary:

Morning ache. Keith’s house. Soccer with the team. Team conspiracy.

It was Saturday morning and Jacob didn’t want to get out of bed, but his crotch was aching because of his thwarted morning erection. The adults were interfering with a natural bodily function, in a way molesting him even when they weren’t here. It was infuriating.

 

He gathered some fresh clothes having figured out that it was much easier to just shower to clean the device out after peeing. The cup was designed to force him to sit when he peed. Maybe today he would just do it in the shower- something his mom warned him since he was little was a horrible thing to do. Well, so was trapping a boy’s penis in a stupid cup so it couldn’t get hard. Like they couldn’t even be trusted to not rub themselves.

 

Maybe we could be trusted, but a lot of other boys can’t be. Don’t you want the test results to be accurate?

 

“Why are they testing us like this anyway? Why is it the president’s business how much goop comes out when I ejaculate? Huh? Don’t you see? It’s just another way for them to… to make us do Dirty things!”

 

Maybe we’ll understand when we’re adults. And that information about a good first experience? You don’t want to grow up and be a rapist or something, do you?

 

“I don’t trust that, and I’ll bet you don’t either! I mean, this is something they just figured out, right? So why half the world rapists and murders? Do you think Robert would be running around raping women if he got disappointed on his first time? How does that make any sense and yet everyone just believes it! Show me the studies! Show me the data!”

 

The Other stayed silent. Jacob didn’t care. He was angry, so this clearly wasn’t an argument. In a pout, Jacob left his room and went to the bathroom to clean up for the day. The day they would finally start getting some answers!

 

It was an hour later and Jacob was eating breakfast when his sister came down the stairs. She was looking at him with an anxious expression.

 

“What is it, Jane?”

 

She looked away and started preparing some food for herself. Then she sat at the table across from him. After a few minutes of picking at her food, she finally asked her question.

 

“So, did you talk to Keith this morning? How is he doing?”

 

Jacob was confused.

 

“I didn’t talk to anyone this morning. I’m supposed to meet Keith at the park in a while. We’re going to go over drills with the team before our big game.”

 

She looked at him suspiciously.

 

“You were yelling at someone this morning. It’s not like I was eavesdropping- I heard you all the way in my room.”

 

Then Jacob realized that he had voiced his internal conversation out loud. He cursed himself for being sloppy. He had to recover and make up and excuse. He was about to speak when he felt the annoying sensation of being pushed away.

 

“I was just working out a frustrating problem. Sometimes it helps if I talk it out with myself. You know, playing devil’s advocate. Sorry if I was too loud.”

 

Jane stared at him for a moment. She was suspicious. Jacob began to feel excited- was his sister figuring it out?

 

“Fine. Don’t tell me. If you want to talk to your boyfriend in secret, it’s none of my business. Just remember- he’s going to be mine so don’t feel to bad when he realizes it.”

 

Then she pointedly turned away from him and continued to eat. Jacob’s excitement turned into frustration. If she wasn’t so hung up on Keith and Jacob being boyfriends, she would have figured it out! Couldn’t she fall in love with someone else?

 

And what would she do if she did figure it out? Pull me out of you? Lock me away? Tell your parents? I’m supposed to be a secret and that’s how Master wants it. What do you suppose would happen to our sister if he found out?

 

Jacob hadn’t considered that. He already knew what that monster could do. Jacob had heard the threats against Keith and Jacob knew without any doubt that the strange creature could make good on those threats if he wanted to. Maybe he shouldn’t be so quick to want to out his mental stowaway.

 

The Other finished their breakfast and even held on to the body to do the little chores they had. The two had stopped even checking the trash in their parent’s room. Lately, there was never any trash inside. After that, they got their new soccer ball out of their closet and headed out to the park to meet Keith and the others. Jacob started feeling a little better. He had made the decision that it was time to start figuring out what was going on in Probity and today was the day he was going to start.

 

Jacob was out in the park for no more than ten minutes before Keith joined him. He included his friend in the juggling exercise he was doing and they kicked the ball back and forth to each other, trying to prevent it from touching the ground using only their feet.

 

“I brought the drone, like you asked. I’m worried that it will distract the others from practicing.”

 

“They’ll think it’s cool. And I have a reason. I think it’s time we recruited some more kids to help us against the adults. At least, to help us figure out what is going on with the adults. I don’t think we can do it alone.”

 

Keith looked worried.

 

“Are you sure that dragging more of us into this will be a good thing? What if it blows up in our face? Do you want to feel responsible for taking the others down with us?”

 

Jacob shook his head.

 

“It’s not me dragging them into this. The adults have already done it. I think at least some of them will be as fed up with all the abuse as we are.”

 

Keith looked doubtful, but then Keith didn’t see Tim’s face when he was hurling into a trash can after begin forced to suck off Mr. Russel. He didn’t see Antonio after the police had done whatever they did to him in that room. And he didn’t know what they had made Jacob do in that back room where no one was watching.

 

“We need help, Keith. At least with the first step. After that, we can plan our next move.”

 

“And what is the goal? Where will we end up after?”

 

“I don’t know. We don’t have enough information. That’s what we need the most.”

 

Keith was about to respond when they were interrupted by Tim, Joseph and Antonio running up to them. They were surprised when they saw the soccer ball gripped in Antonio’s hands. He saw their gaze and looked at them sheepishly.

 

“I thought I should get one so I can practice at home. It’s the same one you guys have.”

 

The ball was scuffed and had grass stains on it. This was clearly a ball that had been used.

 

“Nice! Thanks for bringing it, dude.”

 

They gave knuckle bumps all around. The five boys spread out and resumed the juggling game. It was clear that Antonio had practiced. Tim and Joshua were the ones who would make bad kicks and have to run and retrieve the ball as they played. Even so, the two were much better than they were at the beginning of the year.

 

The other team members started trickling in. Once the whole team was assembled, they started practice scrimmage. Jacob found himself working a lot harder to get past the defenders than he had before. No longer did Tim and Joseph run around after the ball, but they were able to create a good, layered defense and more than once forced Jacob to have to pass instead of trying to make the goal. The big stand-out however, was Carl Duncy. More than once he had amazed Jacob at how he could move on a dime- as if he were a player with half his weight. Jacob wondered how agile the boy would be if he could ever manage to lose those extra pounds. Jacob had no doubt that the boy could be a striker.

 

After an hour, they took a break. Keith and Jacob ran home and brought out a cooler with plenty of ice and water as well as some sodas for the group. Carl brought out a sealed container that contained what he called ‘energy bars’. They were like a soft, chewy granola bar with cranberry filling. The boys scarfed them down with the water as they talked about the practice and their upcoming game.

 

“I can’t wait! We are so ready!”

 

“I wish we didn’t have to play with these stupid cups on.”

 

“It won’t be so bad. At least the other team will, too.”

 

“And we have two players who won’t be wearing them. Maybe that will give us an advantage.”

 

They all looked at Tim and Joseph. The two boys had the grace to look bashful.

 

“So tell us about the test, Tim! Coach isn’t here. We promise we won’t tell.”

 

The two boys looked around nervously. Their faces took on an embarrassed flush.

 

“Um, well, I don’t think we should. I mean, it’s a Presidential test and we could probably get arrested if we break the rules.”

 

“Just a hint, maybe?”

 

Tim’s face scrunched up in thought for a moment as all eyes were on him.

 

“All I can say is that it’s good that we’re getting to play our match before the test. I don’t think we’d do as well if we had to play right after.”

 

Now both boys had prominent bulges in their shorts. The other boys saw them and now the rest of the team were shifting uncomfortably. Jacob decide that this was as good an opening as he was going to get.

 

“Aren’t you guys wondering why all of this is happening? I mean, suddenly it seems like every adult in Probity is trying to make us Dirty and then lying about it being Dirty.”

 

The other boys looked at Jacob, surprised. They looked around at each other and saw the same feeling reflected in each other’s faces.

 

“I mean, what kind of test is this? Why would the president care about how much we shoot? And the ‘first good experience’? Are you guys telling me that’s normal? It’s everything we were taught was bad in the Dirty Dan and Dirty Deena videos.”

 

For a couple of minutes, the other boys didn’t say anything, they just looked at each other.

 

“They made me stay naked in jail. The police did that, and they made me-”

 

Keith couldn’t finish. Antonio and Tim exchanged embarrassed glances. Jacob remembered they were the ones who were allowed to go in and see Keith- after they were taken away and searched.

 

“I had to do Dirty stuff in there to stop them from torturing me.”

 

“And then they tortured you anyway.”

 

Jacob was surprised to hear Carl speak unsolicited. The large boy’s voice was tinged with anger.

 

“Mr. Russel’s been making me suck him off or he’ll flunk me. I can’t afford to flunk a class.”

 

Tim’s admission was followed by several gasps.

 

“No way, dude! How could you even stand that?”

 

“He was making you do that? There’s no way I’d ever-”

 

“Shut up, Craig. You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

Craig shot Joseph a dirty look.

 

“I’m just saying. I’d rather flunk a class than get my head anywhere near that fat, smelly, boil-covered disgusting lump of flesh. There’s no way.”

 

“If I flunk a class, CPS will take me and my brother away from our mom and put us with our dad.”

 

“So? Doesn’t your dad live in one of the new houses? Wouldn’t that be better than-”

 

“My dad was doing Dirty stuff with me and my brother. He’s only twelve.”

 

Again, the gasps. Jacob was happy to hear the sympathy from the team. Craig didn’t quite apologize, he just admitted that he didn’t know. It was time to take control of the conversation again.

 

“Does that make any sense? Putting Tim and his little brother back with a man who was abusing them? Think back six months ago. Could you even imagine that there would be a disease that made little boys have to get sperm so they don’t die? Could you have imagined having to have sex in school, or even having to wear these cups? Friends, there is something very wrong in Probity.”

 

He gave them some time to let that sink in. He felt he got the correct amount of drama in that last sentence. At least none of them flatly denied it or called them Dirty Dans or worse- ran off to tell their parents that their soccer team should be sent to Reform School. Of course, since all the parents seemed to be perpetually absent there wasn’t much danger of that.

 

More stories were exchanged. Now that the dam had broken, they realized they weren’t the only ones. Each boy had seen something or been subjected to perverted behavior from an adult. Perverted acts that never would have happened if their parents were around.

 

“So what can we do about it?”

 

Jacob leaned forward and flashed Terrance a confident smile.

 

“Nothing, until we get more information. And I found out where all of this weirdness seems to be centered. If we work together, I’m confident that we can get some answers.”

 

That got their attention. They all wanted to know where.

 

“The power company. Everything points to Probity Utility District.”

 

Now they looked doubtful.

 

“Did you know that each of the new houses has an internet line large enough to pump petabytes of data a second? A lot of data is being gathered from or sent to those houses. And all the lines run right to the power station.”

 

With the exception of Keith, the others all looked confused.

 

“Why? What data is it?”

 

“I don’t know. I don’t even have any equipment that can read it. It’s too fast. But I’m curious, aren’t you?”

 

The boys nodded.

 

“And when I planted my phone on my parents when they went out to an ‘investors meeting’, guess where my phone ended up that night?”

 

“The PUD building?”

 

“That’s right. Wanna bet some of your parents are going there, too? I guarantee it’s not to pay their bill.”

 

“So what do you need us to do?”

 

He was thankful for Terrance. He was moving the conversation forward for him.

 

“We need to get surveillance on the building. We need to see who goes in and who comes out. Like, for at least a week. You guys can help.”

 

“I don’t know, dude. I can’t skip school to watch the building or I’ll get in trouble.”

 

“It’s okay, Tim. We don’t need you guys to keep a watch on the building, we just need you to do a chore for us once a day. And not the same boys twice. We don’t want to raise suspicions.”

 

“So what do we do?”

 

Jacob grabbed Keith’s drone and removed the camera. It was small and lightweight, but had amazing resolution. He held it up for the others to see.

 

“Keith and I are going to plant this across from the building, at the back of the corner store. We just need someone to collect the data and replace the battery once a day. Then deliver the video to us so we can go over it. It shouldn’t be the same boys each time or they might notice. It shouldn’t take long- you just need to swap the memory and the battery. I’ll show each of you how to do it.”

 

The team pulled together like, well- a team. He demonstrated what to do, and how to do it quickly. He left it to them to decide who could do it when. He stood up from the table to let them talk and moved over to Keith. He gave a deep, satisfied sigh as he felt his boyfriend’s strong hands start massaging his neck and shoulders.

Chapter 84: Anjit

Summary:

Two birds with one stone. Testing, training and torture. Nick’s addiction. Future plans.

“Ungh! Oooooh! Dude! It hurts!”

Anjit squirmed in his chair. The device buzzed inside him, very near that spot. But not close enough to push him over. It was on Collin’s improved ‘Edge Mode’.

“Hit me back! Hit me back! I’m open!”

Anjit was surprised at the desperation in his opponent’s voice. Little Nick seemed determined to let Anjit win, even to the point of opening himself to a special attack. Anjit took the opportunity and pressed the sequence of keys that would make his character bind Nick’s and pull the boy’s digital guts out through his throat along with a gory spray of blood.

“Unnng! Oh! Oh! OH!”

Anjit’s groin complained again at it’s insufferable incarceration as the older teen watched the younger one in the throes of a powerful orgasm. A small part of him was jealous that the boy could get some release, but a bigger part was glad he could give Nick those incredible feelings. After a moment, Nick’s knees gave out and he was on all fours panting.

“Okay! You loose, Nick! It’s your turn, Jason!”

They had been playing round robbin and even through all the torture- or rather, because of it- Anjit found he had the advantage. He knew he couldn’t have an orgasm, at least not until after the test on Tuesday. Having an orgasm didn’t make them loose, but having one was a great disadvantage in the game. If it was powerful enough, at some point, it was as if the character on screen didn’t have a controller. Indeed, Anjit had won his fight against Jamal and Collin by taking advantage when their character stood stupidly onscreen without an operator capable of even blocking.

Anjit relaxed as Nick went to the bathroom. He had to remove the device and wash it thoroughly before another sheath was put on it for Jason’s use. Jason went to ‘help’ him though Anjit had no doubt it was to make sure it was really washed. As the winner of the last few rounds, he hadn’t had to do that.

“One more test cycle and we’ll be ready to market. How many units can we make?”

Jamal looked at Anjit with a big grin on his face. The boy knew they had a hit product on their hands and everyone would want one. But before Anjit could answer, he was interrupted by Jateen.

“Only a few. Like five hundred. We want to keep these exclusive for now.”

Both boys looked at him, surprised.

“Why? We could sell a million of them!”

“No. Not right now. I looked at the proposals we’ve been getting and our price per unit is still too high. Our best bet is to make it an exclusive item that’s really hush hush for only our most favorite customers.”

“Hush hush? What do you mean? How will we sell them without advertising?”

Anjit also thought that was crazy. If no one knew about it, then who would buy it?

“By word of mouth. And the best way to get word of mouth it to tell some rich snobs that it’s a special item that they should definitely not talk about. It’s an item that is so rare, it’s only available by invitation.”

Now Jateen was warming up to the topic. Anjit could almost see the crafty little wheels turning in his brother’s head.

“In fact- we should get a special brochure printed up. Something fancy and send it to our top five hundred customers. We can even set up some demonstrations. Maybe some good looking college guys playing against each other. Then they have to pre-order to get theirs- but they have to hurry. The order will be put in and after that- no more will be made.”

Now Jateen and Anjit were confused.

“But if we don’t make any more of them…”

Now Jateen smiled and poked his finger in the air authoritatively.

“We won’t make any more of that first batch! Nothing will say we won’t make any more of a new, improved version. It will make the first one a collectible and even better, we can double the take on these since the customers are prescreened.”

They looked at him doubtfully.

“And we won’t even have to waste money on units that don’t sell. Every one we make will already have a paid buyer!”

“Um, I guess.”

“Then we take that money and put it into more R&D to build another version more cheaply. We sell that to an even wider audience and make more money. Then we make another version even cheaper, until our unit sales raise into the millions. You see?”

Anjit hadn’t been thinking past the next production of the product. Jateen was thinking much past that.

They had sent a general list of parts and machining specifications to several manufacturers, but not the actual product diagrams. This let them give a rough estimate on a per-unit manufacturing price. He was having a hard time figuring out the best one, since each had it’s own pros and cons. Now Jateen had thrown another wrench into his calculations- what materials might be used in the future and which of these manufacturers would be able to adapt best to new specifications? It would be costly to have to keep switching partners as the product evolved.

His thoughts were interrupted when Nick and Jason came out of the bathroom. The device was clearly in the elfish boy as the cords looped behind him like a tail made from licorice. Anjit smiled at the boy as Jamal plugged him into the box. They each chose their fighter and the game started.

Low kicks made the device give sharp, direct vibrations, while slamming, juggling and mystical attacks made it rumble deeply. Each boy felt the deep rumbles all throughout their mid-section. The ‘surface’ vibrations were more localized and usually near that spot.

The different sheaths made the rumbles feel different, too. The anemone-like sheath almost canceled out the surface vibrations, but cause the deep rumbles to tickle their insides. The sheath with the suction cups translated the surface vibrations just along their spines, but the deeper vibrations were more diffuse- spread out along all the spines that had suction on the colon walls.

But Jason was wearing the beaded sheath. That one had what looked like warts all over it. The warts contained a more solid version of the rubber-like substance and as it moved and turned inside, it felt like their insides were being massaged. Add the almost un-diminished vibrations on top of that and it was basically an orgasm machine! At least it was if Edge Mode weren’t on.

Kick, kick, block, punch, punch, block, kick…

Jason was starting to slow a little. Anjit was getting to the boy. Anjit had watched Jason play before and those surface buzzes to his prostate were his weakness. Even now, the boy’s eye would twitch at each blow, each powerful buzz until-

Kick, kick, punch, lunge, grab, SLAM!

Anjit caught Jason off guard and moved on to perform a full body slam on his character. Jason’s eyes were squinted and he was tense and hunched forward as he tried to fight off the deep, deep rumbling in his rear. Then he heard the boy grunt and he was off again to seal his win.

Punch, punch, punch, punch, punch-

Again, each time his character made contact, it was as if Jason were being punched. His body started flexing and his knuckles were white on the controller. Anjit could tell the boy wasn’t even seeing the game anymore. His character was completely vulnerable!

Punch, punch, lunge, SLAM!

Grab, special move… Win!

Anjit had slammed the pre-orgasmic boy, pushing him over to become a currently-orgasmic boy. Then with glee, he had used his character to rip Jason’s character’s spine out through his back. It guaranteed the vibrations would roll on and on…

“Ung! Ung! Oh! Oh! Oh! It’s not stopping!”

Jason also dropped to his knees. It gave Anjit the feeling that the boy was bowing to him in submission. Another thrill ran through him and he knew that if he wasn’t wearing the cup right now, he would have had Jason suck him off. A sort of victory perk. The victorious teenager turned to the next contender.

“I challenge you to the racing game! We’ll play rally!”

Inside Anjit groaned. He should have known Collin would be clever enough to pick that game. That was one game that would nullify his advantage. The player had more control over what was happening in his butt than another driver. Unlike the fighting game, Anjit wouldn’t be able to time any vibrations or launch a flurry of blows. And each driver could see the terrain ahead and anticipate when those body-tingling vibrations would hit. But it was the challenger’s choice to pick the game.

Anjit took his time switching games, hoping his body would get a chance to calm down. He had been playing for over an hour now and his whole body was tingling on it’s own. The edging code Collin had written seemed flawless. Anjit had been on the edge of having a satisfying anal orgasm more times than he could count- only to be held on the edge by the controller box. Apparently, Collin had been using the other boys to tune his code during the week. Anjit had to admit the boy had a great talent.

Sooner than he wanted, the game started. Anjit pressed the accelerator and his rally car took off. Once more, the prostate tormentor rumbled to life inside him. Since he had cooled off, the vibrations were allowed to sweep across that spot and every time he shifted the gears of the virtual car, he would feel a strong jolt of vibration right on his prostate. Even before the off-road part of the race, he was once more gasping in frustration. And by the time they entered the rough dirt road, once more the device carefully avoided stimulating right on that spot.

Frustrated, he knew he should lose the game and pass on the hated device to the next player, except for Jamal’s admonishment to ‘do your best!’. He had to play to win. He couldn’t let Jamal down like that, even if it mean his own mental well-being. He wanted to make the boy proud of him.

Even so, he lost to Collin by milliseconds. He was overwhelmed by the tingling and the need to have an orgasm at a crucial time and gave up his lead. That, and Collin had his orgasm just as he entered a long straight away so he could just hold on to the throttle and ride it out. Anjit felt a mixture of envy, disappointment and relief as he unplugged himself and headed to the bathroom to get the device ready for the next player.

He carefully washed off the sheath, making sure there weren’t any contaminants left on it or his hands. Even though he would remove the jelly-like sheath that covered the device so the next player would replace it with their own, it didn’t feel right to give the next player a dirty anal device.

That thought made him pause. Dirty anal device? An anal device was Dirty by definition! Not that any of the Dirty Dan videos made any mention of this type of thing. Those videos were mostly centered on looking and touching other people. On avoiding the tingles at all costs! But he had gone far past that now- first with Jamaal and the ‘Gang’/’Family’/’Sex Toys’ or whatever he thought of their group. And next it would be Brodie.

He would have to have sex with Brodie because High School demanded it for the physical fitness test. So what happened to Dirty? It felt like someone flipped a switch somewhere and turned Dirty off. If the adults could see it anymore, they either no longer cared, or they seemed to encourage Dirty. Even his own parents! They seemed excited that he and Brodie were going to be ‘special friends’- something he could never imagine of them a year before. Everything seemed to have changed and he wondered- did he even like this new world?

“You don’t have to rub the paint off of it, Anjit! I’m sure it’s clean enough! You’re holding up the game!”

He heard the irritation in Jamal’s shout.

“Coming! Just finishing with the alcohol pad!”

He threw away the used pad and hurried out of the bathroom, a sparkling clean prostate massager in his hand. He handed it off to Brodie, who was next up against Collin. Anjit gave him a sympathetic grimace as the other teen took it from his hand. Anjit stepped back as he watched his hunk of a teenage Adonis begin to secure his own sheath to the device. Then he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“C’mon Anjit. I need you. You too, Jatin.”

They followed him across the extensive bedroom away from the console and the other boys. They ended up at his little office area. It was like the desk Anjit had in his room, but as was for Jamal, it was more. It didn’t only have the desk, but it had a retractable screen that could separate it from the rest of the room, or open to let the occupants see around. And when he said occupants, he meant it. Along with the fancy computer desk was a meeting table with chairs and a large, electronic drawing board. It really was a small office. Jamal closed the screen to the distraction of the other boys playing and motioned Anjit to sit in front of the computer.

“It’s the new line of Orengi products. We want to get some prototypes created as soon as possible.”

Anjit scrolled through the proposed products. The first one was a restraint kit, allowing a ninja to question an enemy ninja without them getting away. It had soft-lined leather cuffs with the Orenji swirl stamped into the leather. They also had long, soft ‘Ninja’ rope with instructions on how to tie up an enemy so they couldn’t move. There was a wooden bar that looked like a mini oxen yoke that would keep an enemy ninja’s legs spread. He was only a little bothered that the cuffs were so small.

The next new product was a set of costumes. They were major adult characters from Orenji and, thankfully, they were adult sized. There was Jubiah, the Octopus Monk, complete with face paint and wild white wig. There was Hamachi Hakate, the man who could copy spells just by seeing them. This costume had a mouth covering and a headband worn to cover an eye. There was Danzig, the man who led the dark part of Shrouded Leaf village and Shimamu Barra who was the father of Cheekymaru.

On the bad side was the notorious Orihitaru, a main villain in the show along with Habachi Uniha and his magical eyes and the formidable Kissme Sakegaki, the shark-like ninja. All came with full costume, face paint, scars and accessories needed. The materials were all top quality. These were no mere plastic costumes to be disposed of after one wearing. But he was confused for a moment, wondering if it was a product meant for Superfun Toys until he finished reading the accessories.

Each costume came with a custom, er, sex toy. Each came with a penis sheath decorated to match some aspect of the character costume.

Jubiah’s cock was wrapped in an octopus, it’s tentacles wrapping down from the tip, forming bumpy ridges all long the surface. Kissme’s cock was a shark head with soft, silicone fins in all the correct places and even the gills on the sides stuck out prominently. Danzig’s cock was covered in magic eyeballs, which would swirl around in tight circles when pressure was applied.

But the most outrageous one was Orichitaru’s. That strap on was shaped like a large lizard, it’s tail wrapped around the wearer’s balls and the legs designed to wrap tightly around the base of the penis that was inside. The lizard’s head had a prominent flange of soft, gel spikes.

The only feature they all had in common was to greatly increase the girth and length of whoever was wearing it.

“Um, aren’t those a little big for, er, for the size of the wrist restraints?”

“Not really. I mean, the Butt Rumbler can get even bigger than that and it feels awesome! I can’t imagine another boy not liking one of those rubbing hard across his spot- once he gets used to it, that is.”

Anjit wasn’t sure everyone would take the time to make sure the boy was into it before they used one. Could they put a warning on them not to be used with the ninja interrogation kits? Would a real sick-o pay any attention to the warning?

The rest of the items were pretty boring. They were basically vibrators, dildos and chastity devices that were re-branded with the Orenji logo and painted orange. Again, the sizes didn’t suggest that they would be used on an adult body, but Anjit was getting used to that.

“From what I can see here, we only need to develop a few new products. These others already exist, except for some cosmetic changes. I’ll need a list of parts for each so we can get an estimate, but don’t be too excited- version two of the Butt Rumblers cleaned us out this month. We’ll have to wait.”

Jamal looked disappointed. He was not known for his patience- except, the large teen noted in exasperation- when it came to controlling their sex lives. Then Jamal could be very patient while they all suffered. But Anjit cut him off when the young leader of the gang started speaking. Anjit cut him off before he could issue an impossible order.

“Besides, we need to concentrate on the launch of the ‘Rumblers. If it goes well, then we should start getting enough money to invest in all kinds of R&D without having to beg Uncle Bob. We just need to be patient and not rush things.”

The younger boy thought about it for a moment and then nodded. Then he looked at Anjit with a sly smile.

“You know, Uncle Bob can’t wait for you to get that cup off. He’s looking forward to getting paid back for the game console. Don’t forget!”

Anjit grimaced. He hated the idea of having sex with the older man in exchange for the console, but worse than that was the deep pain he felt as his cock pressed against the restraining cup at the mention of sex! He was used to having multiple orgasms a day but now it had been almost a week since he had gotten some relief. Even the thought of the rat-faced man’s lips on his-

“Nrrrrrrgh!”

Jamal’s face broke into a grin at his voiced frustration.

“I know you’re gonna do great on your test, Anjit!”

“Thanks, Jamal. You’re too kind. Now, let’s schedule the new prototypes for the beginning of next quarter. We’ll have a new inflow of revenue.”

Jamal just stared at him.

“He means We’ll start in April ‘cause we’ll have a lot of money by then.”

Jamal looked disappointed. Patience was not one of the boy’s strongest attributes.

“...and I agree. If we go sooner, it will distract our customers from the Prostate Punchers. And this way, we can hit the shelves with the Orengi gear just in time for summer. Imagine how much fun they will be at summer camp!”

“We are not calling them Prostate Punchers! Just give it up, Jateen.”

“Well, Butt Rumblers sounds like when you eat bad cheese! I hate that name!”

“Well, we’d better come up with a good name soon. We’re planning to start manufacturing next month and we need to specify the packaging. Also, how is Collin’s new project coming along?”

Jamal’s excited smile returned.

“He gave me a demo yesterday! He put a dirty anemone sheath in it and five minutes later, it was completely clean!”

Anjit sighed. That was the last problem with the device. With Collin’s improvements, it only took a minute to change sheaths and with a clever use of colors on the locks, it was easy to see if the sheath was really secure. But it was a pain to have to run off to the bathroom each time and no one was really sure that it was really washed thoroughly. With Colin’s washing device, each player would be confident that the sheath wasn’t only clean, but sterilized as well. Plus, it was another device that everyone would want to buy.

“Five minutes! Can’t he make it go faster? That would break up the game too much.”

Jateen seemed outraged until Jamal admonished him.

“Oh yeah, Jateen? When is the last time you took only 5 minutes to wash one off? When you go into the bathroom it takes you forever!”

Jateen at least had the grace to look bashful at Jamal’s criticism. In a surprisingly childish voice he answered.

“I don’t want to get poop on my hands. I have to rinse it really, really good before I wash it.”

“Well, at least it will encourage our customers to purchase more than one sheath.”

“But it will be like a loading screen that takes for-ever!”

“Then we sell them extra sheaths to use while the dirty one is being washed.”

Jateen looked thoughtful.

“Collin was supposed to have a larger version ready that would wash more than one at a time, but he’s been too busy helping some hacker friend of his.”

Anjit was surprised. Why didn’t Jateen just order Collin to do it? Or did he, and Collin wasn’t listening to him?

“Collin’s good- he’ll get something working, no doubt. Besides, we can sell a bunch of the single-slot washers before we announce the lager model. A lot of people who bought the single-use will want a larger one, too. We just have to advertise it just right…”

Jateen looked thoughtfully into the air. Anjit got an idea.

“We can send out elegant brochures that lead to an exclusive website website. We can do an animated infomercial that shows how it works inside.”

Jamal got excited.

“And how much fun it is to use! Sure! Uncle Bob can hire some independent artists that really know how to draw and animate boys!”

Jateen chimed in.

“And we can make a separate showcase for our educational games!”

Anjit didn’t like the educational games the others had worked out. The idea was fine on it’s surface- run the kids through various sections on math, English, science, etc. The student would be stimulated the more they worked on it, culminating in a huge orgasm when the section was finished. It would certainly keep the boys interested until the end.

Anjit’s problem was that the lessons started with ‘A’ is for ‘Apple’ and not at Algebra. And no matter what he said, Jamal was insistent that they offer the toy in a size that looked very small to Anjit’s eyes. He knew he had changed since becoming one of Jamal’s ‘friends’- the activities he now took for granted, sometimes with his own brother- he would never have been able to conceive them! But he hadn’t changed so much that he could think that somewhere out there would be a market for adults who would buy this toy for someone so young.

“...and then we show how easy it is to clean in the washer and safe for their kids to use.”

“I think we should make a special lube for the device, too. You know- recommended for use with the machine for best results kind of thing. My mom always buys the stuff that’s recommended because she says if something goes wrong with it then it won’t void the warranty.”

“What will make this lube work better with the Rectal Rumbler?”

Both Ranapetalan Brothers winced at Jamal’s attempt to name it, but Jateen politely ignored it and answered.

“The label on the cover saying it’s specially designed to work with the device. Something like that. Maybe we call it ‘Rumbler Sauce’ or something.”

Jamal laughed at Jateen’s statement.

“So it’s that same lube we already sell, but we just label it special so people think they’re getting something different?”

Jateen thought for a moment.

“Well, we can change the color, maybe. Or maybe we make it a little thicker. So if someone compares that two then there’s a difference. Besides, I think thicker would last longer and I notice that after a while, I start getting sore spots inside.”

Jamal nodded and Anjit could relate. Especially in ‘Edge Mode’, after prolonged use with the same game, the device tended to rub the same spots, never mind the powerful vibration.

“Yeah, we should make it thicker.”

The three continued to work on their marketing campaign until they heard a commotion from the other room. Uncle Bob had stopped by and he was knelt down, examining the cable that led to the device in Jason’s bottom.

“So when I kick like this, you can feel it in there?”

Uncle Bob pressed the buttons on the borrowed controller. Jason’s whole body shivered as the cables that exited his hole seemed to squirm. The rat-faced man broke into a wide smile, his beaver-like front teeth re-enforcing the image of a large rodent. He began to use his left hand to button-mash the controller and used his right hand to grab the boy’s flexing penis between two fingers and his thumb. The boy’s legs got weak and he dropped his own controller to lean bodily on Uncle Bob.

“Oh! Unc- unnnnngg- Uncle Bob! I'm gonna-”

The man kept stimulating the young boy through his dry orgasm. The boy’s whole body stiffened for a moment and his body seemed to slowly convulse in time with his muted little moans- “mmmm… mmmm… mmmm…”

It wasn’t until the boy began to violently twitch each time the firm grip of those fingers slid across the tip of his bright-red cock, did the lecherous man finally slow his hand and let the exhausted boy cool off. Then he wrapped his arms around Jason and pulled him onto his lap as he fell back on his butt to lean against the large bed.

“That was a good one!”

Jason didn’t respond. His face still looked dazed as he recovered, relaxing into the man’s body warmth. Jamal looked at Uncle Bob, upset. Anjit wondered why, after Jamal had already let the man take Jason to bed earlier. With a shiver down his spine, the teenage just knew Jateen was about to admonish Uncle Bob for borrowing his toys without asking. He never found out.

Before Jateen could say anything, Mr. Curtis walked in wearing a nice suit. With it’s slight sheen and narrow lapels, this one was different from his usual business attire. Uncle Bob smiled up at him and hoisted the boy in his lap as if offering him to Jateen’s dad.

“This little one is Jason and you just missed a spectacular full-body orgasm! It was incredible!”

“Hi Dad! Are you guys going out tonight?”

Mr. Curtis smiled at his son and opened his arms. Jamal’s gaze swept the room, his expression daring anyone to make fun of him. Then he turned back to his dad with a smile and hopped up and the two exchanged hugs. Jamal kissed his dad’s cheek.

“I love you dad!”

“I love you too, son. And to answer your question- yes. Your uncle and I are going to a function. I want you boys on your best behavior. I got you guys a copy of the new Evolutant’s movie. It’s supposed to have that guy you like with the metal claws…”

Anjit could feel his own excitement level raise along with the rest of the boys. That move had just been released and Mr. Curtis had already gotten a copy of it! But when Mr. Curtis got a copy of a film, it wasn’t some mp4 on a USB stick. He meant it was the actual film that they would send to public theaters because the Curtis’ had a fully-functional movie theater built into the mansion.

“That’s RCB, Dad! Rabid Capybara! He’s the coolest!”

“Well, I’ll have to watch it with you later.”

He grinned knowingly at his son.

“That is, if you can handle watching it more than once!”

Jamal grinned back at his dad and hugged him again.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

“Alright, Bob. Let’s go or we’ll be late. You know how much Lord Boogie hates that.”

The other man set the now energized Jason on his feet and awkwardly shifted, using the bed to get his legs under his portly figure and stand up. He flashed his bright white ivory smile at the boys one last time before following Mr. Curtis from the room. Anjit filed away the reference to ‘Lord Boogie’ to think about later. Right now, he was too excited and looking forward to the fun they would have that evening.

Chapter 85: Robert

Summary:

Temptation and internal conflict. Coach’s orders or what was right? Hope everything works out. Worse things on the horizon.

Robert stepped into the cold shower, hoping to quell his throbbing erection. Coach had fucked him hard after the others left, the whole time admonishing Robert about sending the other boys away without his permission. The rough treatment left Robert aching inside and worse, Coach forced him to masturbate over and over, but never letting him reach orgasm.

 

“What kind of Coach are you going to be if you can’t even relieve your players’ libido? Huh? That young man was practically begging you to take him and you refused him!”

 

That’s when Coach slapped his hand away and took over, taking him even closer to a sweet release, only to grab his balls and ruin it. His cock had to have pumped over a gallon of clear fluid during the ‘training’.

 

“You’re not to touch yourself. You will not let Grant touch you. You will refuse all sexual contact with anyone, except the boy. I understand he will be sleeping over with your little brother tonight.”

 

Robert nodded, and hated himself. He couldn’t lie to Coach, but he would have rather bit his own foot off than admit that Mikey would be staying over. He knew what was coming next.

 

“You will seduce that young boy tonight and you will have sex with him. You will make sure the boy enjoys it and whenever he wants, you will do it with him again. Is that understood?”

 

“Yes, Coach. But what if I can’t? I mean Mikey and my brother don’t separate. What if I can’t get him alone?”

 

Coach’s response made Robert’s blood run cold.

 

“The more, the merrier, right? Extra points if you get both of them.”

 

Back in the shower, Robert’s shiver wasn’t just from the cold water. Coach had ordered him to have sex with his own little brother! He knew it was wrong to touch a little boy like Mikey, who wasn’t even related to him. It had to be even more wrong to do sex stuff with his own little brother!

 

He had approached his dad with the conundrum. His dad had listened intently, but by the time Robert had finished, he could see his dad’s erection at full mast under his clothes. Robert was surprised when his dad told him that Coach Williams was the best Coach Probity had ever had and if Coach thought it was best for Robert’s career, Robert had to follow his orders.

 

“You are hand-picked by Coach to take over after he retires, son. That’s a huge honor. You would be set for life doing something you enjoy and eventually making good money. Don’t throw this opportunity away by second-guessing the man.”

 

Robert was shocked.

 

“But with Billy? Seriously?”

 

His dad nodded sagely.

 

“I understand, son. Sometimes it’s more difficult to coach a family member than it is to coach strangers. I think Coach is helping you to develop a professional distance while you work with your charges- even if one of them is your own brother . It’s something that will serve you well- remember, you’ll eventually be coaching your nephews and nieces.”

 

Robert shuddered. He hadn’t even thought about that.

 

“But don’t worry- you know I’ll support you in any way I can.”

 

Robert’s thoughts were interrupted by a gentle knock on the door. He looked out of the shower as the bathroom door opened. He saw Mikey’s little form enter, holding a towel around his waist. It was so long, it draped down all the way to the floor. The dark-headed boy gave him a smile and a wave before his eyes drifted down to once more lock onto Robert’s now limp penis.

 

Then behind him, Billy stepped forward, looking annoyed. He caught a glimpse of his dad’s hand pushing his little brother into the room. Billy was annoyed and turned to admonish his dad.

 

“I can do it myself, dad! Sheesh!”

 

The door closed and the two boys approached the shower. Billy looked grumpy, but now even his brother’s eyes were locked onto Robert’s penis.

 

“What are you guys doing in here? I’m almost done- you guys can get in after.”

 

“Mr. Miller said we could shower with you!”

 

Mikey was clearly excited. He dropped his towel to reveal that he was naked with a little stiffy. Ashamedly, Robert felt his own organ begin to twitch to life, even under the cold water.

 

“Dad says Coach Williams was really hard on you and we’re supposed to help you wash. Are you really sore?”

 

Absently, Robert nodded. He was really sore inside is rear. He had tried to hide it, but he should have known his parents would notice. He said nothing as Mikey stepped into the shower with him and then the boy yelled.

 

“It’s cold! Brrr…. Why is it so cold!”

 

Quickly, the boy moved to the controls and started pressing buttons as Billy dropped his own towel and grabbed the door. Billy waited a moment before stepping in and for the first time Robert got a good look at his little brother’s erection. It was just like his , but in miniature. Right now the thick foreskin covered the tip and ended in a little nipple. Robert knew that when Billy hit his growth spurt, that would change and eventually the end of the erection would press past the end of the boy’s foreskin.

 

Quickly, the water in the shower warmed up and Mikey stood under one of the nozzles as he warmed up. When steam formed, Billy finally stepped in, wetting himself under another nozzle. Then Billy looked at Robert imperiously and ordered him to sit on the floor. Still in a daze, the large teen obeyed and sat on the floor, bringing up his knees to cover his rapidly growing erection.

 

The two younger boys pumped some soap on their hands and approached the sitting teen. Then Robert felt two pairs of small hands soaping up his face and body. After his punishment that afternoon and the cold water causing him to shiver, the combination of warm water and massaging hands forced him to relax.

 

Robert lost track of which hands were which. The boys hadn’t been careful when they washed his face and his eyes were covered with soap, effectively blindfolding him. One by one, each muscle group on his back relaxed under the young boys’ exuberant ministrations.

 

Then he felt hands on his knees, trying to separate them. Against his own better judgment, he allowed the insistent hands to separate his knees, exposing his erection. He clenched his eyes even harder, not wishing to see wh o owned the hands that were now starting to wash his chest. Whoever it was really, really wanted his nipples clean.

 

Now the one behind him was reaching around to wash his tight stomach. He felt the poke of a little erection on his back and soon, that erection started rubbing up and down- more than the washing would dictate. Could he really go through with this? Both his Coach and his dad seemed to think it was okay and the boys had revived his day-long erection and it was leaking like a faucet.

 

“Your chest is so big, Robert! I want one like that when I grow up!”

 

That put Mikey in front of him and Billy behind him. He resisted the urge to reach back and push his little brother away. The boy probably didn’t even realize that he was humping his big brother’s back. He just wished it didn’t make his own throbbing erection flex so much.

 

He felt Mikey’s hands push his knees all the way apart. He took in a shuddering breath as the boy’s weight pressed down on his legs. Robert’s body trembled in anticipation of that first touch, made more erotic because of his lack of vision. And at the first tentative touch of those little fingers on his needy erection he had to gulp a whole lungful of air in response.

 

“Oh! Gosh, Mikey! You’re gonna make me squirt!”

 

He heard the boy giggle as the hands became more confident.

 

“I know. But I wanna feel it up for a while first, okay?”

 

Robert swallowed hard, taking a moment to process the exquisite feelings coming not just from the two hands sliding soap up and down his shaft, but also the other pair that hadn’t stopped sliding all over his chest and stomach. That and the insistent little erection- hard as steel- that had increased it’s pace against his middle back.

 

“M- maybe we should just wash, guys. I mean, are you sure you're okay with this?”

 

“ I’m fine! I want to do it!”

 

Robert felt Mikey’s hand push against his chest and he allowed him self to be pushed back into one of the warm streams. He felt his erection being pushed under the stream, the warm water washing away the soap. The stream washed over his face too, clearing his eyes. He felt a wet warmth around the tip of his erection that had nothing to do with the shower. He leaned forward out of the spray to see Mikey’s mouth wrapped around the tip of his erection.

 

“He’s really good at that. He did it for me once after I had a bad dream.”

 

Billy had moved around to Robert’s side and was watching Mikey work on Robert’s erection. The teen looked at his little brother’s prong which had just been pleasured against his back and he sighed. The boy reached down and subconsciously began to fiddle with it. It was an action that mere months ago would have earned him a harsh rebuke from his older brother . He looked back at the door where his own dad had pushed the boys in. It was still open a crack. Was that movement on the other side? Was his dad spying on them?

 

Mikey pulled off of Robert’s large erection. He looked up at Robert and smiled.

 

“Sorry, it’s gonna take a few minutes to get it in my throat. I’m not used to one this big !”

 

“It’s okay Mikey. You don’t have to do that. It feels good already.”

 

The boy smiled proudly the teen and then looked at his friend. Mikey looked concerned for Billy as the boy fiddled ineffectively with his erection.

 

“You can stick it in me, Billy. It’s supposed to feel real good. I’m used to it, just use some soap so its slippery.”

 

Robert was surprised that Mikey knew about anal sex. He began to wonder what Mikey and Carlos got up to behind closed doors. His surprise was compounded when he saw Billy grin, slather his erection with soap and position himself behind his best friend.

 

“Where did you learn this, Billy?”

 

Billy’s face showed intense concentration as he tried to push into Mikey. It seemed to be slipping past. His little brother didn’t even look up when he answered.

 

“Orengi taught me when I went to ninja world, but I never was the one who put it in before.”

 

Robert watched as Billy’s tongue came out of the side of his mouth. The boy began to get frustrated, causing Mikey to take his hands off of Robert’s cock to reach back and spread his own cheeks to make it easier for Billy. Unfortunately, without the support of his hands, Robert felt the mousey-haired boy’s mouth slid e farther down his shaft than ever before, causing the 9 year old to gag.

 

For a moment, Robert was overcome by the intense feelings of clenching and vibration on the tip of his erection but the retching sound shocked him out of it and he quickly pulled Mikey off of his shaft.

 

Between retches, Mikey tried to smile reassuringly at Robert, perhaps afraid the teen would put an end to their fun because of the accident. Robert wanted to- he was still ill-at-ease with doing Dirty stuff with boys this young, never mind that one of them was his own little brother. Meanwhile, Mikey recovered and to Robert’s dismay, he was about to try the maneuver again!

 

Robert grabbed Mikey’s arms and pulled them forward, placing them on his cock so the boy could support himself. Then- with a reluctant sigh - he reached out. H is arms were long enough ( or Mikey’s body was small enough ) that the blond teen was able to reach the surprisingly firm cheeks. Gently, Robert spread them, helping Billy to sodomize his best friend.

 

Again, Robert couldn’t help but enjoy the feeling of Mikey’s mouth and little hands working hard to pleasure him. In the meantime, Billy still kept sliding past the tight little hole. Out of habit, Robert helped the frustrated boy. He grasped the little cock and positioned it against the hole. His fingers registered the little helmet hidden under the soft foreskin. An erotic flash ran through him but he attributed it to the fact that he was super horny after Coach Williams had mercilessly edged him all afternoon.

 

It took a couple more times, but then Billy was finally able to push past Mikey’s sphincter. Robert saw his little brother’s eyes go wide in surprise. Billy looked down and perversely, Robert suddenly wished he could see Mikey’s little hole stretched around Billy’s big-for-his-age erection. The fact that Mikey barely grunted at the abrupt entrance seemed to confirm that the boy had experience with larger objects in is rear.

 

After a moment, Billy started moving his hips. He started slow, but was soon overcome with feelings and sped up. Before Robert could warn him to be careful, Billy’s cock had accidentally popped out. The moan that vibrated his cock forced a low moan from the recumbent teen.

 

As Mikey found his rhythm, Robert became lost in the feelings. Eventually, the combination of Mikey’s moans and watching Billy’s cute, clumsy efforts pushed him over.

 

“I’m cumming!”

 

Suddenly, Mikey’s mouth clamped down on the end of Robert’s cock. The teen felt the suction increase at the same time the boy’s tongue started polishing the tip. On top of all that, the boy pulled back his foreskin, exposing Robert’s sensitive tip to the ministrations of the rough organ. The orgasm seemed to go on and on. It took a moment to realize that the loud, plaintive moans were coming from his own mouth.

 

After a while, Robert was able to think again. He heard high-pitched breathing echoing his own and looked down to see Mikey breathing heavy. Robert felt guilty.

 

“Did you swallow all of it? You didn’t have to do that, Mikey. Are you okay?”

 

The boy smiled up at him reassuringly. Then his expression changed to a grimace and he lurched forward, his face pressing against Robert’s stomach. Billy had just re-inserted himself and pushed in so hard, it made the boys’ skin slap. The exuberant youngster got three more thrusts before his prong slipped out again. He grunted in frustration.

 

“It feels so good, I go too fast, but I’ll get it…”

 

Robert had already crossed all the lines and he knew his stubborn little brother would keep trying until all of Probity’s water went down the drain. He had little choice but to help, right? He uncrossed his l egs to make room for Mikey to get closer.

 

“C’mon Mikey. Come up here and put your arms around my neck.”

 

Mikey obeyed and wrapped his arms around the teen’s neck. That forced Billy to move forward on his knees. Now when Billy lined up, Robert was able to grasp his little brother’s butt- one cheek per hand- and guide his movements. Robert enjoyed feeling those smooth orbs that flexed under his palms as the boy chased his orgasm. He listened to Mikey’s little grunts into his ear once Billy got the hang of keeping his rhythm without getting too wild and slipping out. It sent thrills through his body.

 

When Billy had got sorted put, Robert snuck one hand down and started gently masturbating Mikey’s erection, marveling at how little it was, and how defined it still felt under the delicate skin. Mikey’s arms hugged him tighter as his little m o ans became more vocal. His other hand remained on Billy’s butt- massaging it and even running between his cheeks to rub and swirl against his hole. Anything to push Billy over so they could wrap it up and finish the shower.

 

In fact, he didn’t have to wor r y. Within a minute of that thought, Robert felt Mikey’s whole body stiffen against him. The cute boy’s whining grunts and the steel hard erection vibrating in his hand like an electric toothbrush told Robert that the boy was having an orgasm. And when Robert saw the change of expression on Billy’s face, he quickly reached back with both hands to trap the youngster’s rear and take over as Billy’s onrushing orgasm caused him to lose concentration and his thrusting became erratic. It was something any older brother would do for his little brother, right?

 

In the end, Robert had to wash the two boys who insisted they were too tired to do it themselves. He obliged them and was still uncomfortable with how erotic it felt to slide his h and s over their soft skin- touching all their most intimate places. His erection was back to full mast by the time he told FeeBee to shut the water off and retrieved their towels so they could dry off.

 

After the shower, Mikey wanted to “make Robert’s cock go down again”, but Robert refused.

 

“It’s okay, buddy. It will go down on it’s own. You did enough already.”

 

“Are you sure? Didn’t it feel good?”

 

Robert knelt down and hugged the boy, making sure only his chest touched the small body and nothing else.

 

“It felt great, Mikey- I promise. I just don’t feel like doing it again tonight, okay?”

 

The boy looked at the tent in the teen’s towel doubtfully. Robert hustled the two boys into Billy’s bedroom quickly and told them to get dressed for bed. He promised them they could watch two episodes of Orengi before bed if they hurried.

 

Robert got to his room and had just pulled on his underwear when there was a knock on the door. Before he could answer, his dad came into the room and shut the door behind him. His father was all smiles.

 

“I’m proud of you, Robert. You handled that like a champ. I know Coach Williams will be happy.”

 

Robert sat on his bed, his towel pulled into his lap to hide his arousal. Lately, his dad made him feel nervous.

 

“I thought I saw someone looking through the door. You saw the whole thing?”

 

“I wouldn’t have missed it for the world!”

 

His dad crossed the room and sat uncomfortably close. He smiled at the teen and put a large hand on his exposed knee.

 

“That Mikey sure is eager to please! And well done taking control so Billy could find his rhythm. That’s the kind of Coaching you have to do with young boys sometimes and you handled it well, son.”

 

The man accompanied that praise by sliding his hand up Robert’s leg and back. Robert wanted to be anywhere else, but he couldn’t disrespect his dad.

 

“I thought I’d be doing more of showing them how to reverse a pin, or how to kick a soccer ball. Dad- this didn’t feel right. Are you sure it’s okay? I mean, why does it feel so Dirty?”

 

His dad’s hand slid back up his leg, this time, going under the towel. It was almost like he didn’t even realize he was doing it. Robert guessed he wouldn’t feel so weird about it if he were wearing pants, and wondered if he was being too uptight just because he was practically naked.

 

“Of course not, son. Do you think Coach would give you homework that would make you Dirty?”

 

Robert swallowed hard, remembering all the things Coach had done to him and everything he had made Robert do. It had certainly felt Dirty. The memories stiffened his erection even more, just when it was starting to deflate. His dad’s caressing hand wasn’t helping, either. Each time it crept back up his leg, it got closer and closer to feeling the nervous teen’s hardness.

 

“I don’t want to think so, but it sure did feel Dirty. When I’m Coach, how will I know the difference?”

 

“That comes with practice and experience, son. Until then, you just do as Coach says. Can you do that?”

 

Robert figured his dad would say that and Robert knew it was true. He had to trust Coach Williams no matter how weird and Dirty it felt. Coach was always looking out for him.

 

“Yes, sir. I can do that.”

 

“Great! I know you’ll do great at whatever you put your mind to, son. Just remember to give it your all and practice hard!”

 

“Yes, sir. Thanks, dad.”

 

Now his hand went all the way up and Robert felt those fingers caressing his balls through the this cotton fabric of his underwear. Robert’s whole body stiffened up at the sensation.

 

“Speaking of practice, your old man is a little disappointed you didn’t offer to practice with him. You know I could teach you a thing or two about-”

 

Robert stood up, dislodging his hand.

 

“Um, sure dad. I didn’t think you would be interested in some dumb homework.”

 

“I’ve always been interested in your homework and I know I can help you practice. In fact, I want to.”

 

Robert definitely didn’t. In fact, he didn’t know what would be worse- practicing on his dad, or letting his dad show him ‘a thing or two’. He was sure that soon, he would have to suffer through both. But luckily, not that night.

 

“Um, sure dad. Sorry I didn’t include you. Maybe soon we can, um, practice, but unfortunately, I promised the boys we’d watch some Orengi before bedtime so I need to go downstairs now. But soon. Soon.”

 

Luckily, that seemed to mollify his dad and the man left the room. Thank goodness for Orenji. Robert shivered. He knew his dad wouldn’t wait very long, and he would eventually run out of excuses. He sighed. In the not too distance future, he knew he would have to ’practice’ with his dad. The thought made him feel a little queasy.

Chapter 86: Kevin

Summary:

Tough weekend. Sneak past Keith. No safe places. A letter? Rip it up!

Kevin said goodbye to Sammy and Grandpa William and got out of the car. He waved as the two drove off. He took a deep breath of the cold evening air and steeled himself. The lights were on in the house and he knew his parents weren’t home. That meant it was Keith.

The young boy sighed and shifted his bag onto his shoulder. He couldn’t help but wince. He felt sore all over from Grandpa William giving him more medicine ‘just in case’. He was starting to wish he didn’t have to go over there anymore.

He stifled a sob and quickly wiped his wet eyes. He didn’t want to be here, either. This would be the first time since before Keith was taken to jail that they would be alone in the same house. The first time their parents wouldn’t be there to tell Keith to leave him alone and give him space. Would he be safe?

Kevin quietly moved up the driveway and made his way to the front door. He cracked it open and peeked in. He could hear the flatscreen and he knew Keith was watching in the family room. He had a chance to make it to his room without his brother seeing him. Without his brother talking to him.

He crept in and slowly, quietly shut the door. The sound of bells and horns and cheering erupted from the living room as some contestant picked the special prize. It was a stroke of luck and Kevin hurried to the stairs, confident he wouldn’t be heard. It was for nothing, though. When he snuck a glance back, he could see the back of Keith’s head on the couch where he had fallen asleep. The boy expected to feel relief as he made his way up the stairs to his room. He could close his door and not even see his older brother- so why did he feel kind of disappointed?

The young blond boy took his toiletries out of his bag and dumped the rest into his hamper. He looked around his room. It used to feel nice here with all his favorite colors, knowing his parents and his big brother were a shout away. It felt so long ago. Now the room felt like a prison.

Well, not a prison- a bunker. And he was all alone. And outside were dangerous zombies that wanted to hurt his butt and make him do things he didn’t want to do. This was his last safe place because all the others had gone away. Sammy’s wasn’t safe because of Grandpa William. School wasn’t safe because of his teachers. And home wasn’t even safe because of Keith. Even El Fen wasn’t safe anymore. Only his room was safe- as long as he stayed quiet.

He lay down on his bed and curled up around one of his large pillows. He buried his face into it and cried as quietly as he could. Each time he clenched his butt, the pain reminded him of what Grandpa had done. And that look on Grandpa William’s face as he did it. Certainly, two loads of medicine was enough!

Sammy begged him in his room. Please just one more time and that it wasn’t so bad. But it was the empty look of resignation on his face that made Kev change his mind. That and the memory of the video Sammy had eventually shown him. How could he call himself a friend if he didn’t do everything he could to save Sammy from whoever that man was?

But it wasn’t the pain or the humiliation or the anger that finally forced the tears from his eyes. It was the fact that he couldn’t see an end to it, and had no one to talk to about it. He couldn’t trust anyone over eleven these days. That made him feel utterly alone.

It was only five minutes later that he uncurled and hit his pillow. Crying like a little kid wouldn’t solve anything. He was a Miller and Millers met their problems head on! Besides, he had forgotten to bring his homework to Sammy’s house. If he didn’t get it done, his teacher would make him stay in the classroom during break and he didn’t want that. He had gotten enough medicine for his whole life.

He got up, wiped his face and put his pillow back- wet side down. He squared his shoulders and got his homework out and moved to his desk. That’s when he saw the envelope. “To Kevin” was written on the front and he recognized Keith’s handwriting immediately. His heart skipped a beat before his anger kicked in again. It was Keith’s fault that he and Sammy couldn’t stay here any more! It was Keith’s fault that the other kids teased him and Sammy and made them stay alone during breaks and lunch. It was Keith’s fault that all the people in his life who he respected has seen his and Sammy’s wieners!

In a fit of anger, he tore the letter and threw it in the trash. He didn’t miss Keith a bit. He was a bad brother who had hurt Sammy and humiliated them. He wished Keith wasn’t his brother- he wished he had never even met Keith. And the fact that he had to redo the same page of homework three times because it kept getting wet drops on it wasn’t because of Keith. It wasn’t!

Chapter 87: Keith

Summary:

Heartbreak, but it was his own fault. Downtrodden. Kevin in distress. I’ll do anything.

Keith woke up to the sound of a commercial. It was so much louder than the show he was watching, it startled him awake. He had fallen asleep so early- it wasn’t like him. But after he and Jacob had gotten back from their bike ride, Jacob had gone home, leaving him once more alone with his thoughts.

He and Jacob had ridden into town and planted the camera across from the P.U.D. building. They got some Ice Cream cones from Kemp’s and pretended to stop by a trash bin while they finished their cones. Jacob planted the camera at the same time he threw his wrapper in the trash. Just a firm push and the double-sided Velcro held the camera firmly to the bin. They couldn’t risk staying around the bin for long and raising suspicion so they really couldn’t check the feed, but it looked like it was at least pointing the the right direction.

This plan of Jacob’s was a long shot at best. Jacob letting his love of flatscreen police shows getting the better of him. Forget the fact that they were just kids, they only had one side of the building under watch, and the fact that the building was just intimidating. There were no windows and only a few entrances they could see from the street. And guards- something Keith had never noticed before when they drove past the place. He had never paid much attention to the building that looked like it was formed from a giant cake pan.

Keith stretched and stood up. He thought about playing a video game, but it didn’t appeal to him. He wanted to talk with Jacob, but he was busy, and Kev… well, he was wondering if they would ever hang out again like before.

He subconsciously touched his chest where he felt a pang at the thought. He shook his head to try and clear it. He wasn’t hungry, he didn’t want to look at the latest comics. He didn’t know what he wanted to do, except sleep. Just sleep until all his problems went away.

The teen took a deep breath. No matter how much he wished it, his problems wouldn’t go away on their own. He also couldn’t count on his parents stepping in to solve it for him (he shivered when he imagined what his parents would make them do to show their reconciliation- he didn’t think an honest ‘sorry’ would be enough for them anymore). Without any other ideas, he decided to go work out in his room. At least he could keep in shape, and at best, his brain would come up with some idea.

He turned the flatscreen off and headed upstairs. By habit, he glanced at Kevin’s room and was surprised to see the light on under the door. Kevin was home a whole day early! Did something happen over at Sammy’s house? He was about to knock on the door and ask his little brother what happened... when he remembered. His shame forced him way from Kev’s room. Silently, he went to his own room and shut the door.

Keith tried to distract himself by trying to apply everything he had learned in weight lifting class about isolating specific muscles and proper form. Of course, that only made him think about Jimmy Hawthorne. He gritted his teeth and worked his muscles harder.

It was about an hour later and the teen was covered in sweat. His arms felt like lead and his legs shook slightly from fatigue. But he felt better. Not as good as he would have felt if he had a flesh and blood opponent to take his anger- in this case his opponent was himself and the hurt he had caused everyone else. Frustratingly, there was nothing to hit.

He took a towel out of his hamper and quickly dried himself off. He was starting to feel hungry, but that ran him into another problem- Kevin. Should he make something for Kevin, or leave his angry little brother alone? As the oldest, it was his responsibility to make sure Kev had something to eat, but he doubted the stubborn boy would appreciate it- or even eat it for that matter. He decided to let Kevin know through the door that he would be cooking and if he wanted some, he could leave a plate outside his door for him. Kev wouldn’t even have to see him.

He left his room and went to knock on his little brother’s door when he heard a sound that caused him to gasp. Kevin was crying. Kevin wasn’t sniffling- he was bawling. Even through the door, Keith could tel Kev was crying into his pillow. This wasn’t the frustrated crying of a stubborn kid who didn’t get his way. These were the cries of a little boy who was scared, confused and deeply hurt. He had heard the expression “my heart aches for you”, but he thought it was just an expression. Lately he had come to know exactly what it meant. Hearing Kev crying like that caused a real pain in his chest.

He forgot about their fight and the fact that Kev wasn’t talking to him. He forgot he was the bad older brother who deserved it. He forgot about everything except his immediate need to help his little brother stop hurting.

He gave a quick knock and pushed open the door before Kev could respond. He saw Kev on his bed, curled around one of his big pillows, his little face pressed into it. The Kev looked up-his face smeared with tears. Kevin’s eyes were red and his cheeks were bright red. Hi little brother immediately tuned away from him.

“Go away!”

Keith couldn’t go. He felt his own eyes starting to itch as they prepared to spill tears in empathy with Kevin’s tears. He crossed over to the bed and sat next to the boy and gently placed hand on his back. To his disappointment, Kevin shook it off.

“No! Don’t touch me!”

“Just tell me what’s wrong, Kev. Please? I promise if you do, I’ll go away and leave you alone.”

His brother whirled around, his face a mask of furious anger as he looked accusingly at Keith.

“You’re what’s wrong!”

Kev was breathing hard. Keith resisted the urge to look away from Kev’s angry glare. He had to face his little brother and accept whatever the boy wanted to dish out. After a moment, Kev seemed to relent. His tears started flowing again and it was Kevin who broke eye contact first. Again, Keith felt that stabbing pain in his chest seeing his brother suffer.

“You, and the kids at school, and the teachers… even Grandpa William isn’t safe anymore.”

That last statement shocked him the most, but he knew he had to be delicate. At least Kev had said something to him that wasn’t “I hate you” or “leave me alone”. He would start with the first one.

“Are the kids giving you a hard time at school, Kev?”

The young, blond haired boy looked back at him, accusingly.

“Me and Sammy- but he’s too stupid to even notice!”

Kevin buried his face in his pillow again. Keith let him cry some more until Kev surfaced for air.

“That’s no- no- not fair. Sammy’s too nice to say anything back.”

Kevin hugged his knees, almost curling into a ball.

“He won’t even get mad at you…”

The boy said the last statement in an accusatory whisper. Keith gave him another moment to cry before he gently prodded him to continue.

“Why are they giving you and Sammy a hard time, Kev?”

“Because of you! They call us Dirty and they say that we’re going to Reform School and... and...and it’s all because you made that stupid video!”

For a moment it seemed like Kevin’s tears were drying up, but then whatever humiliation he was remembering caused his face to crumple again. Keith reached out to comfort him but the Kevin hit his arm away!

“No! This is all your fault! Everything we went through is your fault! Everything Sammy went through is all your fault!”

Then Kevin did the last thing Keith had expected- Kev swung a fist at him and it connected! It was quickly followed up by another and another!

Keith only blocked the ones that went for his face. He didn’t want to have to explain a black eye to Jacob or his parents, but the ones that went for his body-he didn’t even try to dodge. If Kev needed him to be a human punching bag to get out all his feelings, then that’s what Keith would be for him.

“And now none of the kids will play with us at recess- when we even get to go to recess ‘cause the teachers make us stay in to get medicine…”

Each statement was accompanied by a set of punches- and the teen was impressed, some of them really hurt!

“And then we go to Sammy’s house where it’s supposed to be safe-”

Keith caught a painful blow to his ribs. He groaned a little as his little brother struck blindly, again and again. Still, teen did nothing to stop him. This was his penance.

After several more minutes of Kevin hitting and screaming at him, Keith was surprised to feel Kevin’s weight on him. Then he noticed Kevin’s arms around his torso. His little brother was like a tired boxer, grabbing his opponent for a moment of rest. But Keith didn’t want it broken up by a referee. Instead, he cautiously put his arms around Kevin and gave the blond haired boy the merest squeeze back. Kevin gripped him even harder as he cried into Keith’s chest.

“Why did you do it, Keith? Everyone in town ‘s seen our dicks and saw us doing that…”

Now Keith’s eyes ran over with tears. He pulled his little brother’s warm body in close, a feeling he hadn’t realized he had missed so much until now. He quickly dried his tears on his tee shirt before Kev could see them.

“I’m sorry, Kev. I’m so sorry and I’d do anything to take it back if I could.”

“Everything’s wrong now. Our teachers make us suck them even if we don’t need medicine and they recorded the trial and all the kids saw our dicks and Mr. and Mrs. Miller watched it over and over and the way they looked at me…”

Keith hugged him tight. He understood.

“I know, Kev. They look at me the same way. I think even dad…”

“Where are they? Why don’t they want to be with us-”

Keith rubbed Kevin’s back

“They want to be here, Kev. They just have another business they need to work on for now.”

Keith didn’t really believe it, but he didn’t want Kev to have to feel like their parents had all but abandoned them.

“I don’t care about some stupid business. I want mom and dad back.”

Keith did, too but with how all the adults were acting, maybe it was better. He shivered as he remembered how his parents had looked greedily at his underwear bound erection on the night his dad had made him watch flatscreen with them in their bedroom.

“I want everything back they way it was.”

“Me too, Kev.”

He continued rubbing Kev’s back as the boy’s crying died down. Keith was struck with a feeling of elation, realizing that he was holding his little brother. In a very uncharacteristic display of soppiness, he hugged Kev with both arms, kissed the top of his head and whispered “I love you, Kev.”

He had expected Kev to pull away from the kiss and accuse him of being sappy, but there was no reaction. That’s when he realized that his little brother had fallen asleep in his arms.

It was fifteen minutes later when the growling in Keith’s stomach woke Kevin up. Keith reveled in feeling his little brother hug him again for a moment. But then the groggy Kev realized where he was and who he was hugging and he sat up quickly and rubbed his eyes.

“I’m still kinda mad at you.”

Keith sighed, but he felt better than he had in weeks. Kev was still miffed, but there was light at he end of the tunnel.

“I know, little bro. What can I do to make it up to you?”

“Let everyone in Probity see you naked.”

“I already did that, remember?”

Kev’s face turned bright red as he looked down.

“No, I’m sorry. I forgot all about…”

“It’s okay, Kev. I wish everyone would forget about it.”

Now Keith was shocked when Kev leaned back in and grabbed him in a brief hug. Then it was over.

“It’s not okay. I’m sorry- I can’t believe I forgot about that. I’ve been so angry ’cause ever since that recording everything’s been so bad at school, with the other students teasing us,. And our teachers, and people around town- even people we don’t know- looking at us like we’re a dessert tray. I mean, even Mr. Donner looking at me and Sammy that way… it’s like the video made the whole world crazy.”

“I didn’t do anything to the adults, Kev. I wish I knew why they were acting that way. Did you know that Jacob and I are going to have to get naked and be jerked off in class next week as part of the “Presidential Fitness Test?”

Kevin’s eyes got big. He hook his head.

“It’s not just happening to you and Sammy.”

Kevin nodded, looking worried.

“In fact, until we figure out what’s going on, I want you to come home directly after school, or go to Sammy’s house with Grandpa William. I don’t want you guys alone with other adults.”

Kevin made a sour expression.

“Grandpa William makes my butt hurt. I don’t want to go over there for a while.”

Keith grimaced. He had counted on Grandpa William as the last level-headed adult. If he was acting weird now then they had no one to turn to.

“I don’t suppose he gave you a spanking?”

Again, Kev looked like he had just smelled a fart.

“No. He gives us medicine in our butts. He says it works better.”

Keith nodded.

“That’s what the clinic said, too.”

“But he does it over and over, like he goes crazy. And not just that- he makes me and- I mean Sammy and I do each other’s butt, too. I was so sore this morning, I could barely move. So I said I didn’t feel good and I wanted to go home.”

Keith shook his head.

“Shoot! I hoped Grandpa William would stay on our side.”

He looked at Kevin again.

“Is Sammy okay? Is he safe with Grandpa William?”

Kev turned away and brought his hands in to his lap. He shrugged.

“I guess so. I mean, probably.”

Keith knew there was more to it than that, but he also knew that if he pushed it, Kevin would get stubborn and not tell him anything. He had to be patient. Hopefully, Jacob’s plan would work and they would figure out what was going on in Probity. Then Kieth’s stomach gave he loudest growl yet.

“I’m starving. Let’s go get some dinner.”

Chapter 88: Trace

Summary:

Dad visits at night. It’s not what he thinks! It’s worse!

Trace was sitting up in bed half-way reading a comic on his tablet. The other half of his attention was listening for his dad’s footsteps outside the door. Hi dad hadn’t tried to do anything with him since they had had the talk. His dad had said he understood and had left him alone since then. But the looks hadn’t stopped. It still kept him on edge.

 

when his dad opened his door. The boy was startled and quickly pulled his covers up. His dad had a big grin on his face.

 

“Hey, son. I have a surprise for you. You get to stay up past your bedtime!”

 

Trace’s heart sank. He didn’t want to do sex stuff with his dad! After their conversation…

 

His dad must have seen the expression on his face.

 

“No, no, son. Don’t worry. I’m not here to have sex with you- I know how uncomfortable that makes you and I understand.”

 

Trace relaxed a little.

 

“When I was your age I suffered from performance anxiety, too. I remember when I was ten, your grandpa thought we should join our neighborhood soccer team. I spent the next month practicing every lunch break so I wouldn’t disappoint him. I never wanted him to see me miss a kick.”

 

Trace felt confused and uneasy. He pulled his covers even tighter around himself.

 

“Wha- what’s that got to do with…”

 

His dad broke into a huge smile.

 

“I’m glad you asked, son! It’s my surprise for you!”

 

Trace watched his dad turn back to the door and call out.

 

“C’mon in!”

 

Trace saw a teenager with a gentle, round face, fit body and dark blond hair. He was carrying a bag. Trace had seen him around town. Now Trace shrank down until just his face was visible. The boy could only think of one reason his dad would invite this teen boy into his room at night, but surely he wouldn’t be here for-

 

“This is Costa! You can think of him as a personal tutor. He has a lot of experience with sex and he comes highly recommended. Isn’t that excit-”

 

His dad paused, his face twisting into an angry scowl.

 

“You’re being rude, Trace! I taught you how you introduce yourself when you meet someone new! Don’t embarrass me, son. Stand up, present yourself and shake his hand like I taught you.”

 

He turned back to Costa, who was still smiling at the boy.

 

“You’ll have to forgive him. He’s a bit shy.”

 

Trace had no choice now that his dad had give him an order. He tentatively crawled out from under his covers and stood in front of the large teen. It was difficult to force himself to maintain eye contact with the unknown teen while was in his skimpy underwear and everyone else was dressed. He swallowed hard and stuck out his hand to this stranger.

 

“I-I’m Trace Mackey. It’s nice to meet you, sir.”

 

Trace’s dad beamed proudly.

 

“Nice to meet you, Trace. You can call me Costa. I’m looking forward to working with such a good-looking young man.”

 

The boy quickly pulled his hand back and they migrated down to cover the clear outline of his penis, not hidden at all by the sheer fabric of his underwear. Then he felt his dad’s hand pull on his shoulder, turning him around.

 

“I’m doing this for your good, Trace. Costa is a professional and his time isn’t cheap. I’m expecting you to do everything he says with no back talk, understood?”

 

Everything was moving so fast, Trace was still off-balance, but he recognized the look on his dad’s face. It was a warning.

 

“Yes sir. I understand.”

 

His dad patted him on the back an smiled at him.

 

“I know you will make me proud, son. Work hard and take advantage of this opportunity to learn all you can.”

 

He felt a reassuring squeeze on his shoulder before his dad turned to Costa.

 

“He’s all yours. Let me know if he gives you any guff. He’s a good boy, but he can be stubborn.”

 

“I’m sure he’ll do great, Mr. Mackey. Trace and I will get along great, right Trace?”

 

The boy nodded earnestly. He didn’t want this, but he knew his dad would get angry with him if he didn’t do his best. His dad always complained how teachers didn’t get paid enough and how they had to watch their spending. The man would be furious if he thought Trace had wasted his money.

 

His dad took another moment to give him a stern look before he mercifully left the room. Costa closed the door behind him and moved to the bed. He set down his bag and sat on the bed and patted the space next to him. Tace obediently sat next to him.

 

“So you’re a little nervous about having sex. Your dad says you just need some practice to get some confidence.”

 

Trace wasn’t sure what to tell him. What would the teen boy tell his dad if he told him the truth? But this was too much. Costa seemed nice and maybe if he understood, the more experienced teen would have a way out.

 

“I don’t like sex.”

 

There. He had said it. Then he felt Costa’s hand on his back, gently rubbing up and down. It didn’t go too far down and Trace actually felt a little comforted by it.

 

“I understand. Do you know my little brother Nick? Nick Datsyuk?”

 

Trace nodded. They didn’t play together- Nick was in Middle School and he was in elementary, but he had seen him in the park sometimes.

 

“Nick used to not like soccer until he practiced and got good at it. Now he loves it. I’ll bet that once you get good at it, you’ll end up enjoying it a lot.”

 

Trace scowled.

 

“Even with my dad? It makes me feel… um… I don’t know. It feels all icky when we do it. I don’t like it.”

 

Costa looked at him sympathetically.

 

“I get it. It took me a while to get over that feeling when I first started. Sometimes I would feel so gross after working with a client, not even a long shower would make it go away. But eventually, those feelings went away and I was able to separate my work from my life. It was just a job. Maybe if you tried to think of it as a chore- like washing the dishes or mowing the lawn- you wouldn’t have those feelings.”

 

Trace was disappointed. He was hoping the experienced teen would have a way out of this, not just some advice on how to deal with feeling bad after doing it anyway.

 

“Are you willing to try?”

 

Reluctantly, Trace nodded. He had no other option. His dad would punish him if he wasn’t cooperative. He didn’t feel like spending the next week writing “I will not talk back to my tutor” over and over after school and he certainly didn’t want to get the belt!

 

“ That’s great. Why don’t you relax and lay down. I can demonstrate some of the techniques you’ll be learning, okay? None of them are scary.”

 

Trace let himself be pushed gently onto his back. Costa looked down at him, the teen’s eyes crawling over his exposed body. Costa smiled at his legs, which were hanging awkwardly over the side.

 

“Go ahead and put your legs up on the bed. You always want your client to be comfortable.”

 

Trace eased his legs up, trying to keep both hands over his crotch. He stretched out on the bed, resisting the urge to duck under his sheets. Then he watched as Costa started removing his clothes. Despite himself, he watched the teen boy who started putting on a little show for him.

 

“I used to get real nervous about undressing in front of a client. I would have never done a little dance like this. Pretty humiliating, right?”

 

Despite himself, Trace smiled at his honesty. The boy was just thinking that.

 

“But soon, I learned that it was just another part of foreplay. Once I started to do it and get comfortable, I tarted getting better tips.”

 

Costa finally dropped his underwear, exposing a large, uncut erection. Trace quickly looked away. He was worried the teen might think he was secretly interested.

 

“ It’s okay to look, Trace. For now you’re the customer.”

 

Trace didn’t look back at the teen.

 

“I’m not gay, he stated simply. I don’t really want to do this.”

 

“Okay. Thanks for being honest. I kind of figured after your dad, um… Well, he seemed way more into it than you did.”

 

The boy nodded, unconsciously curling into a more protective posture.

 

Trace heard the bag unzip and after a moment, he felt the teen’s weight next to him on the bed.

 

“Why don’t you just relax. There’s something you might enjoy that’s not sex, I promise.”

 

“What?”

 

“Stretch out on your stomach and I’ll show you.”

 

Trace suspected that this was just some way to trick him, but he didn’t have much choice. If Costa told his dad that he wasn’t following instructions… The boy unwound and stretched out on the bed, his arms held tightly by his sides, a bulwark against the teen reaching under him and rubbing his sensitive penis. He heard the pop of a plastic lid being opened, followed by the sound of hands being rubbed together.

 

Trace felt a rush of apprehension as the weight shifted from next to him to being all around him. He felt the teen’s naked shin on his upper legs as Costa straddled him, making him feel trapped. His whole body stiffened and he pressed his arms even more tightly by his sides. He flinched when he felt Costa’s warm, oil-covered hands grasped his shoulders.

 

“Just relax. I won’t do anything weird, I promise.”

 

Trace tried to relax, but it wasn’t easy- at first. As the teen’s experienced hands traveled over his shoulders and upper back, the young boy felt his muscles relax. After a few minutes, Trace was so relaxed he barely responded when Costa gently took his arms and raised them, placing the boy’s forehead on his crossed hands. And when those firm fingers started to rub up and down the back of his neck, Trace couldn’t help but moan at the sensation. It was as if those fingers were sucking the tension from his muscles.

 

“You like that, huh? It’s pretty relaxing.”

 

Muzzily, the boy nodded, then tilted his head down, exposing his neck to the firm massage. Costa worked on the delicate neck for a few more minutes before Trace felt his weight move farther down his legs. He felt those hands move farther down his back, rubbing firm fingers down his spine, raising goosebumps on his skin. Everywhere those strong hands rubbed, pinched and kneaded felt wonderfully tingly. By the time they were rubbing the base of the spine, he was almost falling asleep.

 

The hands went away and he heard the pop of the plastic top once more. After a few moments they returned to his lower back with fresh oil. Then they moved down and he felt his butt being grasped. It snapped him out of his torpor and he looked back over his shoulder with an accusing expression on his face. He was reaching back to push the teen’s hands away.

 

“Shhh… It’s just part of the massage. I won’t even see your hole.”

 

Once more, Trace’s eyes seemed to lock onto the teen’s erection. He couldn’t understand why. Out of embarrassment, he was forced to put his head down again, but he kept his arms at his sides, clos e to his butt in case the teen tried anything weird.

 

Costa’s hands began massaging Trace’s butt cheeks. It felt incredibly good, but t he boy’s nervousness about being touched in such an unfamiliar place prevented him from completely relaxing and enjoying it. But true to Costa’s word, Trace’s cheeks were never parted, nor did those strong fingers ever even touch his crack.

 

Then the hands moved on and the teen’s weight shifted farther down. Now Trace felt the massage on his upper legs. They massaged down the outsides, but never tried to dip down between his tightly closed legs. Once more, the boy began to relax, giving into the gooey feelings of his leg muscles being worked over. He became so relaxed, when Costa began to raise his legs so he could real dig into Trace’s calf muscles, Trace didn’t even care that Costa could probably see his little ball sack.

 

“You must do some sports. You’ve got some good definition for someone your age.”

 

“My dad bought me some weights. He makes me work out every day.”

 

“What sport does he want you to play?”

 

Trace shrugged.

 

“Then why does he want you to work out?”

 

“So I’ll be popular, I guess. He said fit boys are more popular than fat ones.”

 

Costa said nothing as his hands moved down to Trace’s feet. He paused for a moment while he oiled his hands again. When he grabbed Trace’s foot, the boy twisted it and it slipped out of the oiled hand. Trace looked over his shoulder once more, his eyes nervous.

 

“Sorry! I’m sorry! My feet are real ticklish!”

 

“Relax, Trace. It’s okay.”

 

Costa leaned forward and those strong hands gently rubbed his back. Trace relaxed, realizing he wasn’t in trouble.

 

“Some people really like having their feet rubbed, and a lot of men, like to rub boys’ feet. It’s not the same as tickling, though the motions are similar. Will you le t me try it? If it gets too ticklish, I promise I’ll stop.”

 

Trace couldn’t think of a reason to refuse so he tentatively moved his foot back to Costa’s hand. The boy was tense once more in anticipation of the intensely uncomfortable sensation of being tickled.

 

In fact, it did tickle, at first. A few times, Trace involuntarily pulled his foot back when Costa’s firm fingers dug into the sole. Even with the firmness of the massaging, fleeting feelings of ticklishness would still overwhelm the boy’s attempts to stay still. When the fingers started separating his toes and gently pulling on them, the good feelings started to once again force soft moans from Trace’s mouth.

 

It was a minute or two before the relaxed boy realized the teen had stopped. Groggly, the boy looked back to see the teen smiling at him.

 

“Go ahead and roll over and I’ll get started on your front.”

 

Suddenly Trace felt wide awake. Somehow- even though he wasn’t gay, he had gotten stiff.

 

“Th- that’s okay. I’m fine.”

 

Costa gave the boy a knowing look.

 

“Are you worried I’ll see your hard on?”

 

It took a moment for the recently innocent boy to understand the reference. He quickly shook his head.

 

“No. I just don’t want anyone to..”

 

Trace blushed and looked down in frustration. Then he got mad at everything that had started happening to him these last couple of weeks. Having to get naked in front of strangers, having to do Dirty stuff with his dad- and especially what had happened when they had visited High School that morning. He had had enough! He put on his meanest expression and looked the teen in the eye.

 

“I don’t want anyone touching my- touching me down there!”

 

“I promise I won’t touch your dick.”

 

“Then why do you want to see it?”

 

Costa smiled and leaned back, his whole body relaxing back on his legs. Again, Trace was struck by how kind and soft the round face looked, like a kid’s show host. It made the boy relax a little.

 

“I like dicks. They make me tingly and they’re all different.”

 

Costa’s eyes shined as he said it. Trace believed him. To the young boy, dicks were gross or painful but most of all- scary! He couldn’t help but be curious about this different point of view.

 

“Why aren’t you afraid of them? They hurt and smell bad and they make you choke…”

 

“They also make you feel real good. Once you learn how to handle it, you won’t choke anymore-”

 

“I don’t WANT to learn! Why can’t everyone keep their penises to themselves?”

 

Costa gave him a sympathetic look.

 

“I promise, once you get more comfortable- it can be really enjoyable.”

 

Trace unconsciously curled up as he considered the statement. He remembered the torture he suffered just that morning at High School. Every time those rough fingers swiped over his exposed tip- his whole body shivered at the memory. He gave a little flinch when he felt Costa give his shoulder a comforting squeeze.

 

“It’s okay, Trace. You don’t have to be ready in one day. Let me finish the massage- you were enjoying it, right?”

 

Cautiously, the boy let Costa’s oiled hands uncurl his body. He began to relax as his fingers rubbed firmly into the back of his neck. By the time the hands moved down his neck to his chest, Trace had totally relaxed.

 

“You have a really nice erection.”

 

That caused Trace to open his eyes and look down at his stiff member. It looked the same as it always did.

 

“Why?”

 

“Well, it’s got good proportions, I can see a nice head under your foreskin…”

 

Trace quickly covered it up when Costa reached out to touch it.

 

“It’s okay- I’m not going to pull back your foreskin. I just want to point something out. I promise I’ll be gentle.”

 

The nine year old tentatively pulled his hands back, exposing the hard tube. His little hands hovered close, ready to grab the older teen’s hands if they started to grab him. They didn’t- instead, one finger gently traced the outside of his foreskin. It still sent tingles down his spine.

 

“You see- these veins will grow and stand out nicely, making your erection look powerful. I’ve got some too.”

 

Costa stood, exposing his erection to the boy. Trace saw some thick veins running the length of Costa’s cock. Then Costa took his hand and brought it to his flexing erection. Trace allowed himself to feel the soft skin, his fingers tracing the veins up and down.

 

“Ohhh… that makes me feel so good, Trace!”

 

Trace pulled his hand back. He wasn’t sure he wanted to make the teen feel good. Not that he didn’t like Costa, but he knew that once he made someone feel good once, they would want him to do it over and over. He looked up into Costa’s disappointed expression. But the teen smiled at him and gently pushed him back down.

 

“It’s okay. I understand.”

 

Costa moved down his chest to his stomach, but spent time rubbing from his sides in. Then Trace started to tense as the hands moved lower. The teen spread the oil between his legs and even over his tight sack, making him curl his toes. Trace could feel his own rod begin to flex.

 

But true to his word, Costa didn’t touch his erection- just everywhere around it. The teen had found a lot of places on his body that may as well have been his cock because the gentle, caressing fingers sent signals right to the hard member. It confused Trace’s inexperienced mind. Orgasms were uncomfortable- especially when the tip was rubbed directly which seemed to be every time. So why was he so out of breath and why did… it… tingle like crazy now? Why did his hands keep wanting to move to it and- what? Rub it?

 

Costa’s oiled hands started rubbing up and down the length of his legs, paying special attention to his inner thighs. His thumbs would caress his sack each time they came up, and at the bottom, they would pull gently on his toes. Both spots sent signals straight to his penis. His whole body began to feel hot.

 

After a few minutes of his, Costa stood up next to the bed and started wiping the oil off his hands with a towel. Trace looked back at the smiling teen- torn between the tingles and his fear of orgasm. Unconsciously, his own hand crept down and started playing with the hot, hard shaft. Soon his body shuddered.

 

“What is it about orgasms that makes you scared, exactly?”

 

The question caught him off guard and he looked down at his flexing cock.

 

“I don’t know. I guess when someone touches the tip. It hurts.”

 

Costa looked surprised.

 

“Sometimes my tip gets too sensitive after I have an orgasm. I don’t like it touched, but if I just grit my teeth…”

 

Trace remembered how bad it felt when coach had held him down and rubbed him to orgasm and didn’t stop. The feelings were so strong, he couldn’t even think just thrash around and make those noises! The memory made him curl up into a ball, his hands firmly over his erection. He wished more than anything he hadn’t said anything about it.

 

“Well, Trace- you did good. You should go shower while I talk to your dad. I’m looking forward to working with you again.”

 

Trace grimaced and got out of bed. Afraid to be rude, he nodded to Costa- the least committal thing he could do. He wasn’t looking forward to working with the teen because he knew what he would eventually have to do to Costa- and what Costa would insist on doing to him. He scurried out the door and into the bathroom where he could lock out everyone who waned to touch his dick.

Chapter 89: Jacob

Summary:

Practice makes perfect. Three dream salad. What’s he doing to him? Chased back to his own. Pretending to be asleep.

Jacob sat on his bed, transferring information onto the network-disabled pad he had used to show Keith the videos he had found on Mr. Russel’s system. It had no outside connection, except for the memory port he was using to transfer files onto it. It couldn’t be hacked or spied on so he was using it to gather all the information he needed for the plan. In this case, it was public records of the inside of the P.U.D. building.

 

He stretched and noticed the odd emptiness he now knew meant The Other was asleep. He began his mantra to mute his nervous excitement. He had been waiting for an opportunity like this for a week. He turned to his main system and start writing a message to Keith. He didn’t trust The Other, now known as Nathaniel. His unwanted passenger was too afraid of that Boogie thing (and truth be told- the more he learned about it, the more afraid he himself got of that creepy, sadistic entity).

 

He finished his clandestine message and sent it to Keith through anonymous channels. He hoped Keith would take it seriously. He removed all traces of the missive from his system, then opened a website that covered upcoming movies and video game and scanned an article about the new Anger Management movie. He sighed. If Probity hadn’t gone insane he would have gone to see it with Kieth and the Munchkins the day it opened.

 

He turned off his monitor and went back to his bed. He tucked himself in under the covers and and checked the pad. The file transfer was complete, so he cleaned the traces from the memory stick. While the pad busied itself removing the files information from the memory stick, he took a moment to scan the documents.

 

The place looked like a fortress from the outside so he was surprised to find that there were actually several ways into the building. Well, buildings, plural. The large outside looked like a monolith, but inside it was sectioned off into three separate sections. He was also able to get an idea about the area around the back, hidden from the street. In the blueprints, it showed a large loading dock and what amounted to a mini warehouse. A wave of doubt surged through him- the one angle from across the street would not be enough. He had to figure out a way to surveil the other side of the building. More and more he thought the delivery docs would be their best shot at gaining entrance.

 

He yawned and stretched again. He was exhausted and no matter how he looked at it, there just wasn’t enough information to make a plan- yet. He turned off the pad and slid it between his mattresses. Then he told FeeBee to turn off the lights. He concentrated on his mantra. He wanted more practice in the dream world- which made him wonder how Rajiv was doing.

 

“At least he got away before everything went crazy,” he thought grimly before he pushed the thought away and let his mantra calm his mind.

 

*****

 

Jacob woke to find himself tied firmly to an over-sized metal chair. He shook his head groggily trying to remember where he was. He tried to look around .

 

His eyes squinted when he looked at the floor, it’s smooth polish reflecting the light from above back into his eyes. For a moment, his vision was full of glare, like some director went crazy with lens flare . Then his vision clarified and he was able to see his surroundings.

 

At first he thought he was in a small room made of polished marble until he saw the ramp a few feet in front of him. Then he realized he was in a depression in a much larger room. Disoriented, he strained against his bonds, trying to remember how he had gotten here.

 

“Ahh… I’m glad to see that you’re awake, Mr. Donner. I hope you had a pleasant rest.”

 

The voice sent a shiver of disgust down his spine. It was his arch nemesis- Mr. Russel, the head of PARADISE- the evil organization dedicated to the destruction of the kids of Probity. He had tried to infiltrate the organization’s base, hidden in the imposing P.U.D municipal building and had gotten captured .

 

“Did you bore me to sleep with one of your lectures?”

 

The unkempt man snorted like a pig.

 

“The same sophomoric humor I’ve come to expect from you, Mr. Donner. I won’t be sad when it’s gone.”

 

Jacob finally looked up to see his nemesis standing at the top of the ramp wearing a white tuxedo bearing the stains of several meals past. In his arms he held a white, long haired cat and was attempting to stroke it’s fur . He was having a difficult time as the wide-faced feline kept trying to jump down from the man’s arms- forcing him to constantly restrain it. The figure was silent as he tried to get the cat under control when the cat paused, then opened it’s mouth, taking air-gulping pants. That mistake quickly turn ed into a bout of dry-heaves so violent it was as if it were trying to cough up the worlds biggest hairball. Obviously, the cat didn’t like being near that foul stench.

 

“ I guess that proves there’s just no pussy in the world that wants to be near you.”

 

The man’s distracted expression turned into an angry grimace.

 

“Do you think you’re going to get away with a few Saturday detentions? Not this time, boy.”

 

He grinned an evil grin as he reached out and pulled on a cord Jacob hadn’t seen. Suddenly, several holes opened up in the marble walls and water started flowing into the depression where Jacob was trapped.

 

Jacob struggled against his bonds, trying to rock the heavy metal chair back and forth, but it must have been bolted to the ground. He watched as the water started pooled around him, quickly soaking his polished formal shoes. He looked up at the evil teacher, his face betraying a mix of anger and stress.

 

“I suppose you expect me to reveal everything I’ve gathered about your sick organization.”

 

Mr. Russel just grinned at him.

 

“No, Mr. Donner. I expect you to drown!”

 

The obese, smelly teacher turned to make a dramatic exit. It was somewhat ruined by the struggling cat that was now actively attacking him to get away. Jacob continued to struggle until the pair had left the room.

 

Once the pair was away, Jacob relaxed. The water was all the way up to his shins and it was cold and uncomfortable. Leave it to someone who didn’t bathe not to at least use heated water. He looked around and saw no one. Convinced he was alone, his fingers quickly found the left cuff link on his own tuxedo. He turned it around, pressing the back side of it against the rope binding his hands. He pressed into the swirl design on the front, pumping it. The back of the cuff link squirted a few drops of powerful acid into the fibrous rope, which started smoking.

 

He twisted his wrists pulling against the rope, trying to break it before the water submerged it and diluted the acid. The cold water was already up to his waist.

 

It wasn’t until he could feel the water on his fingertips, threatening to dilute the acid that he finally felt the rope give way, freeing his hands. He wasted no time in holding his breath and reaching under the water to free his legs. By the time he was completely free, the water was so deep, he had to swim to the ramp. He looked quickly around for guards. Seeing none, he climbed out of the water, which seemed to have stopped just below the edge of the depression.

 

He stood dripping in a large room, it’s floor made of the same white marble. He looked down at his ruined tuxedo and grimaced. It was his favorite one and now it was ruined. The agency would issue him another but it was still one more reason to bust Mr. Russel and his evil cabal of perverts and send him away for a long time. He had to escape to bring his critical information to his boss.

 

He made his way across the floor to the door the villain used to exit the room. He heard the bustle of many people around him, but the marble floors and walls echoed so that it was difficult to pick out anything particular in the sounds. He wondered why evil villains never had carpeting and acoustic ceilings. He pushed the distracting thought from his mind and pressed his ear against the thick wooden door.

 

Beyond the door, he could hear the hum of some type of machinery. Whatever it was, it was loud enough to drown out the sound of foot steps. After a moment he slowly opened the door and peeked through the gap. Seeing no movement, he slipped through soundlessly and closed the door behind him. He found himself in a short corridor that opened up into a larger room.

 

This room was more like what he would expect to see inside a municipal power building. Up ahead, he saw large pieces of machinery that were making a loud humming noise. Cautiously, he made his way forward and saw the room for the first time.

 

The inside of the main building looked like what he would expect a power plant to look like. The floor became cement and there were large machines that looked like generators in the enter. Around the walls were various metal stairways that went up to catwalks that ran around the walls and over the machines.

 

The teen spy watched as workers in jumpsuits and hard hats moved around with clipboards and tool belts, recording the readings from various gauges or inspecting and maintaining the machines. He waited for a break and made his way over to one of the machines. It made him able to see more of the large room.

 

He saw no immediate way out, but he did see a large office space at the far end with glass windows overlooking the whole room. Inside was Mr. Russel and the rest of the High School teaching staff around a conference table, laughing and drinking champagne. Jacob supposed it was his send off.

 

He was able to isolate a worker and karate chop his neck,knocking him out. Jacob stripped him of his clothing and clipboard. He stepped out on the floor, jumpsuit over his tuxedo, a hard-hat to cover his head and a clipboard to hide his face. The perfect disguise.

 

He headed up one of the metal ladders to the first set of catwalks. He walked slowly to the center of the room over the machinery where he could see the whole room. He looked down, pretending to take notes as he surreptitiously scanned the room for an exit. There was nothing in the obvious locations and by the time he spotted one, someone spotted him!

 

“Get him! Whoever brings me Jacob Donner’s head will earn a million dollars!”

 

Jacob recognized Mr. Russel’s voice immediately. He sighed and looked up, toward the big conference room. There was a furious Mr. Russel- his cat now gone- pointing right at him. It took a moment as the various hard-hatted, jump-suited minions looked around in confusion. Then all eyes were on him and the room exploded into motion as every worker surged toward the ladders, each intent on earning a million dollars.

 

Jacob ran across the catwalk, heading toward the ladder leading to the next level. He had to use his nerve cluster punch a couple times to get past workers that had come down from the next level. Below, the minions were jammed up, each fighting to climb the ladder first. He made it to the third and final level even as he heard the first heavy footsteps on the metal walkway below. They were catching up to him!

 

Now the teen master spy increased his speed. He ran full-out toward the conference room even as the teachers came spilling out, heading toward the steps that led down to catwalk he was running on. He was only a few steps past them when he felt the vibrations of very heavy footsteps through his feet. Absently, he was glad Mr. Russel seemed to be in the lead. The obese man would be slow and difficult to pass. Indeed, he already heard the other teacher’s complaints and exhortations to ‘get out of the way’!

 

He had gained a good lead by the time he reached the door to the roof. Usually, he would never have fled to a place as likely to be a dead end as a rooftop, but for some reason, he just knew there would be a way down. He stepped through the sturdy, metal door and slammed it shut.

 

Quickly he looked around, finding what he was looking for almost instantly- a broom with a thick, metal handle. The teen grabbed the broom and quickly jammed it into the convenient door-handle, preventing the door from being opened. That should give him the time he needed to find the way down and escape. The door shook as his pursuers finally reached it. He heard bad language from Mr. Russel as the obese pervert shook the door in frustration.

 

Jacob started circumnavigating the large rooftop, looking for the way down. He started feeling nervous as he was met again and again with the fatal, several story drop. He found no zip line, no discarded parachute nor even a convenient unused window washing rig waiting to take him down to safety. Meanwhile, he could hear the shaking and pounding the door. He increased his pace toward the final side- the broom wouldn’t hold them back much longer!

 

As if his thoughts were prophetic, he heard the loud splintering of wood. Mr. Russel must have finally put his weight behind it. Jacob ran toward the final side of the roof, his last hope to find a way down. Just as he saw the adults streaming onto the roof in his peripheral vision, ahead of him he saw something flashing. He looked again, confused. Then it happened again. There was some type of structure on the lip of the roof that flashed without light!

 

“Like a video game,” Jacob murmured to himself.

 

It did look exactly like the effect that many games used to attract a player’s attention to something important in the environment. He continued his run toward it until he saw what he was looking for- a way down in the form of a fire escape. It flashed again as if to hurry him along. Behind him, he could hear the cries of ‘get him’ and ‘you’ll never escape, Donner!’.

 

“Like a video game!”

 

Jacob smiled to himself. This was a dream. With confidence, the young teen reached out and tapped the escape ladder. Immediately, a popup displayed ‘Use fire escape ladder?’. Jacob looked back at the adults running toward him, smiled and pressed the ‘yes’ indicator. He found himself on the ground, looking up at angry adult faces yelling down at him. He smiled up at them, made a rude gesture and then ran down the street.

 

Safely away, he concentrated and moved himself to the cabins where he could push through to The Other’s dreamscape or whatever.

 

“It’s Nathaniel now,” he thought to himself begrudgingly. The Other was using their middle name now. He still resented him, but it seemed it wasn’t Nathaniel’s fault.

 

He found the location he was looking for, behind the cabin exactly where he expected it to be. He pushed against the rubbery barrier until he entered his mental room-mate’s dreamscape. He found himself on the High School sports field, in the stands watching a game between his own soccer team and the Reform School team.

 

At first he was confused to see himself score a goal until the crowd started yelling “Nate! Nate! Nate! Nate!!” and cheering. Jacob cringed, remembering some of his own dreams that he had woken up into. He wondered if ‘Nate’ knew he was in a dream, and if someone who had watched the world happen to them as if it were on a flatscreen would understand the difference…

 

Jacob used the distraction and the excitement of the crowd to slip away from the game. He used his senses to look around and find that second membrane- the one that led to the Maelstrom place. He felt more secure exploring it now that he had a chance to reflect.

 

He would stay in the shallow end- near his own sphere and not venture too far. He needed to acclimatize if he ever wanted to be able to really explore it. Even if he just stayed right next to the sphere for a while to get used to it. And this time, he knew just how to get back in so he had no fear of being stuck. He just had to resist the temptation of looking up…

 

He pushed through the barrier and found himself back in the Maelstrom. Carefully he kept his gaze down-turned, not trusting himself to look into the face of chaos. He paused, letting the feelings of insignificance wash through him. He mentally repeated his mantra allowing it to calm him and settle his mind.

 

After a few moments of calming himself, he took a look around. He saw the familiar silver spheres spread out along the strange firmament just like before. He looked back at the sphere he existed next to, trying to see any differences between it and the others. He knew it was the only way back to his own dream- his only way back to reality.

 

That’s when he noticed the thread. It was translucent like fishing line and it connected him to his original sphere. It didn’t connect like it was bolted to him, rather it expanded into the baloon-like representation that formed the protective barrier between him and chaos. He reached down and gently pulled on it and without resistance, it lengthened. He frowned. He had hoped it would act like a diving line and pull him back toward the sphere, but it seemed like it would spool out forever. Well, at least if he couldn’t pull himself back to his own sphere, he could at least follow it back.

 

He started a bit when a new sphere popped in right next to him. He rocked back and actually fell on his butt. Popped in was kindof a misnomer because unlike a movie or television show, the sudden existence of this new sphere hadn’t been accompanied by a pop, or bang and no rush of air at it’s displacement. This sphere just materialized out of nowhere an just suddenly was.

 

He took a moment to gather himself as he examined the new sphere. It looked no different from the others- a silver sphere that didn’t seem to reflect it’s environment and giving a soft buzzing sound. He looked into it and concentrated. It gave off no flavor that he could detect. No emotional energy. He peered at the surface, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. The shifting colors didn’t look random- it looked like a film playing at fast speed watched through a hugely distorting bird’s eye lens.

 

The young teen stood and by force of habit, he dusted himself off. He walked around the sphere a couple of times, viewing it from all angles. He reached out and touched it and it felt smooth and cool to his ethereal senses. Then he felt something familiar coming from the sphere. He couldn’t place the feeling but it felt like safety and acceptance. He was intrigued. He wanted to see what was inside that felt that way. He concentrated and tried the same technique he had used last time to get back into his own dream- he willed himself inside.

 

For a heart-stopping moment, it felt like the balloon he was had ‘popped’- he even heard a ‘pop’ in his ears. Panicked, he quickly looked down at his body and noticed that it was no longer a balloon shell, but his normal body was back! Then he noticed that he wasn’t in the Maelstrom anymore.

 

He found himself in the local park and there was some type of community picnic event going on. He felt the breeze on his face and watched the children playing, their happy laughter filling the air. He looked around to see who the dreamer was, amazed at how realistic the dream was down to the goosebumps on his skin from the cool breeze passing over it.

 

He closed his eyes and used his computer senses to check around. All of the people he saw were of the colors on glass variety, except one. He moved toward the dreamer, keeping a bush or tent between them so he wouldn’t be spotted. He started in surprise when he saw that the dreamer was Keith!

 

He joined a crowd where he couldn’t be seen and created a puppet of his own- a somewhat generic boy around ten years old that no one would look at twice. After, he grabbed a soda from one of the many coolers and made his way closer to his best friend to witness the dream.

 

As he got closer, he could see Keith laughing, and a sweet ‘smell’ was getting stronger. He sat at a picnic table near his friend and nursed his soda as he watched Keith in a rare moment of levity and smiles. Mr. and Mrs. Miller were here and as he watched, Kevin and Sammy emerged from the crowd brandishing corn on the cob, cooked on the grill and so buttered, it was running down their hands. Briefly, Jacob wanted to go to that grill and get one- a treat he had needed to avoid ever since he had gotten his braces on.

 

He enjoyed the party for a while, even seeing himself interact with Keith. He could have sworn it was The Other the way this Jacob was so affectionate with Keith in the dream. No one seemed to notice or comment on it, Keith’s dad just carried on with their conversation as the puppet Jacob basically felt up Keith’s chest and back as if they were married. He frowned a bit. That was something he could never give his best friend, no matter how much he wanted it.

 

His reverie was broken when he saw a dark figure emerge from the ground behind a little boy playing with a group of his friends. The figure grabbed the boy and dragged him screaming away from his group. Strangely, no one else seemed to react to it, except Keith. The teenager looked over at the crying boy with alarm as the dark figure began stripping the boy naked in front of everyone!

 

“Dad! Dad! That boy is in trouble! Don’t you see it?”

 

Keith’s dad looked over and shrugged.

 

“He’s just getting raped, son. Now- do you want two burgers, or a burger and a hotdog?”

 

Jacob could taste the pepper-like spicy anger that rolled off of Keith. He looked around at the crowd who just continued on with the picnic as the boy squealed and cried as he was held down by the dark shadow. The other kids carried on their game as if nothing was happening. Then another dark figure rose up and grabbed another child- a little girl. She was dragged a short distance as she began to yell and cry for help. Keith looked horrified and moved toward the children, his determination on his face. To his credit, puppet Jacob moved with him.

 

Before they had made their way to the distressed children, more figures arose and started grabbing even more children. Some were teen-aged like Antonio and Tim. Others were younger and Jacob saw Mikey snatched up right next to Billy who again, didn’t even seem to notice as his Ninja buddy was being stripped bare.

 

He watched as Keith stopped, clearly torn about who he should rescue first. He lunged at the figure striping Mikey and his fists seemed to pass right through him! But Mikey spotted him and started begging Keith to help him and make it stop. Keith tried again and again, but he couldn’t touch either of them. He was helpless.

 

“Dad! C’mon! Help me!”

 

“Not right now, Keith. You don’t want to eat a burnt hamburger, do you?”

 

The large man didn’t even look over as he tended the grill. Mrs. Miller brought him a beer. The scene reminded Jacob of something from his time with Dog Guy and he sensed around to see if the entity was present, but he couldn’t sense anything. This was Keith’s dream.

 

Then puppet Jacob was grabbed. He struggled and snarled and resisted as he was slowly stripped. Jacob watched himself getting held down as he yelled for Keith to help him but again, Keith frantically clawed at both the figure and the now naked Jacob only to have his hands slip in-effectually through the pair. Jacob saw himself stripped naked by a faceless dark figure that seemed to be made of living tar.

 

“Dad! Please! It’s got Jacob! Please, dad!”

 

Now Mr. Miller looked around to see and spotted the almost hysterical teen desperately trying to free the puppet Jacob as the dark figure started molesting his body. The real Jacob felt odd watching himself struggle- his body portrayed by Keith’s subconscious exactly as he knew it to be, down to his small patch of hair above the slowly rising erection.

 

“I’m coming, son!”

 

Mr. Miller handed the drill tongs to Mrs, Miller and took off his apron. He moved past all the other struggling figures- even Kevin who had been grabbed. The man made his way over to watch the struggling figures for a moment as Keith stood to make room for him.

 

“Yes, it is Jacob. I can see why you like him so much, son- he’s got a hot little body.”

 

“Help him, dad!”

 

Keith was dumbfounded as his dad took in the scene for a moment without moving. Then his best friend’s dad knelt down and was able to touch Jacob! But instead of pulling the puppet boy away from his attacker, he grabbed Jacob’s feet and pulled the underwear that was around the boy’s ankles off and tossed them aside. The tar man continued to sit on the puppet Jacob’s arms, holding him down as the dark hands flowed across his chest and stomach, pulling on the puppet’ nipples and caressing the puppet’s body.

 

“What are you doing?”

 

“I’m helping him, son. With someone as athletic as your boyfriend, it can take two men to hold him down for a good raping. I’m glad you called me over.”

 

Then the man pulled the struggling Jacob’s feet up, exposing his rear end. He held the struggling teen’s legs under his arms as he unzipped his shorts to reveal the largest erection that Jacob had ever seen! Had Keith seen his dad naked and erect? Jacob didn’t know. Keith didn’t wait around. He moved to jump onto his dad’s back and pull him off his boyfriend, but just then, another dark figure rose from the ground and intercepted him.

 

Jacob resisted the urge to get up and interfere, but he reminded himself that it was just a dream- no matter how heart-wrenching the wails and cries of scared and outraged children. He tucked his arms around himself against the anxiety the scene was giving him and just watched. It was a fascinating look into Keith’s mind. He would have to figure out the morals of this sometime. Maybe when Rajiv came back.

 

Keith was stripped and restrained all the while he struggled to get to the Jacob puppet who’s legs were now being held up by the faceless tar man (he had a large tar erection and was as large and muscular as Mr. Miller). Mr. Miller was positioning his very large erection against puppet Jacob’s hole. The man looked back at the struggling Keith and smiled at him, just before his butt cheeks tensed and he thrust forwa-

 

Pop!

 

Jacob found himself disoriented again as he experienced the feeling of being popped once more. He was back in the Maelstrom- no longer in Keith’s dream. In fact, there wasn’t a Keith’s dream next to him anymore! Had it popped out of existence and popped Jacob back into the Maelstrom? He cautiously felt the location where it had been. Nothing was there. It hadn’t turned invisible- it had just vanished. And the terrible, bitter taste in the dream, just before it disappeared! He remembered that was the fear flavor. Maybe Keith got so scared he woke up from the dream?

 

He would have to check on Keith the next day and try to see if he remembered his dream. Then Jacob felt a rush through himself. He had just visited someone else dream! He got that he could be awake in his own dream- that was just a matter of being in a slightly hallucinogenic state as sleep chemicals flooded his system. But if he could prove that Keith experienced the same dream then that would prove that it wasn’t just in his head! That he had the power to see people’s secret thoughts and dreams!

 

He rubbed his balloon hands together and looked around greedily at the other spheres. He should gather a larger baseline to have more people to question the next day. He wondered if he could affect someone else’s dream. He wondered how he could find Mr. Russel’s dream sphere…… maybe he could smell it…

 

Then Jacob caught some movement out of the corner of his eye and it wasn’t the chaos. He looked over and if he breathed here, it would have caught in his throat! He saw what looked like a wraith, it’s form solid, but outlined in a sickly green smoke. The smoke seemed to fall from the bottom endlessly, like a mobile fog machine gone crazy! It’s gaunt features that showed through the robe hinted at skeletal-thin anatomy. It seemed occupied by the dream sphere it was hovering over, seemingly caressing it with skeletal hands like an undead fortune teller.

 

He froze in terror for a moment as the cloaked figure fidgeted over the sphere. Too late, he remembered that emotions carried here as the bitter flavor of his fear began to permeate the area around him. If Jacob could taste it then so could the apparition! He quickly dropped to his knees behind the closest sphere just as he saw the figure turn in his direction.

 

Quickly he imagined the fear scent being vacuumed up in to that thread that connected him to his original dream, desperately trying to hide his presence. Something oppressive weighed on him- a feeling of malevolence and darkness pressing in on him, invading his very being. He couldn’t help himself- he had to know where it was! He waited a moment a snuck a quick peek.

 

He almost squealed when he saw the figure was hovering around the next sphere over, it’s cloaked head turning back and forth as if it were sniffing the air for a scent. Then it was just on the other side of the sphere from where Jacob was hiding. It hadn’t drifted over, like it’s ghost-like appearance would suggest. It just seemed to fade out from one place and fade in at another. His mind racing, he put his hands over his mouth to prevent any noise and he knew that if he didn’t move, he would be the creature that he suspected was Dog Guy would detect him.

 

Jacob adjusted his position, shifting his weight, getting ready to dart back to his own sphere. He was glad he had decided to stick close and not wander away. He just had to wait until the creature’s attention was pointed away from him. If the creature was like him, it still had peripheral vision. He just needed a split second to dart across the empty space between him and the safety of his dream.

 

He was about to take the risk and sprint away when suddenly, Keith’s sphere popped back into existence! His friend must have gotten back to sleep after his nightmare, unintentionally saving Jacob at the same time. Keith’s sphere provided the perfect cover, being so close to his own and Jacob was able to easily scramble around it, keeping out of sight until he was right next to his own.

 

He willed himself back into his dream and was surprised to find himself in his own dream- somehow skipping Nathaniel’s dreamscape completely and ending up back at the summer camp cabins. That was good to know. It reduced the chance he would be seen by his unwanted cranial guest.

 

Before he could do anything else, he detected a bitter flavor coming from the barrier between the dreamscapes. Something was filling Nathan with terror. He had an idea what that was and became afraid himself. No matter what he did, he couldn’t dampen his fear. He suspected Boogie would soon visit- the sick bastard lived on fear. Jacob realized that if the entity had detected his fear, he’d better pretend to be asleep having a nightmare. He racked his brain to quickly come up with a scenario as his fear of the entity increased.

 

Again, he felt that cloying presence. He switched to his admin view and detected a green fog begin to infuse his dream. Boogie had arrived. It was time to act out his impromptu nightmare and hope the jerk believed it.

 

Jacob shook his phone in frustration, then held it up high, watching the screen. His face grimaced in frustration.

 

“Still no signal, darn it! I can’t believe the busses left me here. What am even going to eat?”

 

He stood up and cautiously opened the cabin door. He noticed that suddenly, the sun was going down, even though a moment ago it was afternoon. He shivered with apprehension as he recognized how easily Boogie had already influenced his dream. If he didn’t know the entity was already inside his dream, he might have not even noticed.

 

He shook his head, hoping he could keep it together knowing that now the sadistic jerk had taken over, he was in for something much more terrifying than being stranded at summer camp with no way to contact anyone. Whatever it was, he would have to endure it. There was no way he wanted that thing to know that Jacob was not only conscious, but able to manipulate the dreamscape. If the insane being thought the teen posed a threat- would he be eliminated?

 

He swallowed hard and eased his way out of the cabin. The door shut behind him and he heard a click. He quickly turned back and tried the handle. It wouldn’t open. Apparently, Boogie had installed locks on the cabin doors. It was a feature that wasn’t on either the real summer camp cabins, nor in his version of them. Boogie wanted him outside.

 

Jacob moved toward the main building that housed the kitchen. His nightmare idea was being stuck at the cabins with no food- a scary enough situation. But he knew Boogie had other ideas- sick, twisted ideas that involved his private parts. He looked around nervously as he waited for Boogie to make his move.

 

The teen didn’t have to wait long as he heard a bone-chilling howl from somewhere nearby. More fear filled the area with it’s bitter flavor and Jacob knew that he wouldn’t have to pretend he was in a nightmare anymore. He knew that this was exactly what the evil bastard wanted, but he couldn’t help himself. Those howls cut right past his mind and into his soul.

 

The young teen ran cabin to cabin, door to door, but each one he tried was locked tight. He became desperate as more howls punctuated the otherwise silent forest. The boy decided to skip the cabins and made a dash for the main building, hoping he could get in, or at least find away to climb on top to get away from the wolves he knew were coming. A he heard more howls now much closer- he had a flashback to another dream where he was chased by dogs.

 

Before he could get to the main camp building, two wolves cut him off. From the distance, they looked strange, somehow mishapen. They ran on four legs, but they didn’t have the fluid grace of normal dogs. They seemed to lope across the landscape with a strange gate. However strange their mode of locomotion, it still ate up the ground and crushing any hope of making it to the main building. Jacob was forced to once more, hope that one cabin hadn’t bren locked, that one door wasn’t closed completely. He felt himself starting to give in to the terror and the whole world seemed to wobble for a moment and then settled down.

 

He couldn’t help but look back at his pursuers. They were still about a football field away, but their ground-covering lope meant that they were basically right on top of him. He hoped beyond hope as he thumbed the next lock. He had already taken a step toward the next cabin when his mind registered that the door had opened. With a spike of relief, he dove inside and shut the door behind him, leaning against it to add his weight to keeping it closed. A second later something slammed heavily against the outside of the door, causing Jacob to cry out.

 

Over and over the door shook, almost dislodging the terrified teen boy. He held his ground, pressing against the door with all his might until the attacks seemed to stop. It was then in the silence of the cabin as he strained to listen to any activity outside that he heard from somewhere behind him, a deep growl that sounded like rolling thunder.

 

The hackles on his neck tingled and again, the whole world seemed to wobble, as if being seen through tears. It was enough to remind the the young teen that he was in a dream. It brought a moment’s relief until a second deep growl- this time sounding as if were right behind him- erased any thoughts of control he may have had. His instinct was to curl up into a ball and hope everything would go away, but instead he forced himself to turn around and face the wolf behind him.

 

Slowly Jacob forced himself to turn around. The cabin was bitter with the flavor of his fear. He was prepared to launch himself to the safety of an upper bunk, out of reach of a dog that couldn’t manage a step ladder. What he saw, however, defied any logic and reason. Standing in front of him on two large, furry legs was a creature that could only be described as a werewolf!

 

It was tall- at least seven feet. It had needed to lean down to growl it’s soul shriveling growl right behind him and now it’s large body was hunched over- it’s muzzle and all it’s sharp teeth were level with Jacob’s face! But even in his terror, some piece of him studied the beast curiously.

 

It’s large head was surrounded with thick, grey fur that faded to almost white on it’s face. The head sat atop a thick neck, longer than a normal human that widened out to a pair of broad shoulders and a chest that was as wide as two Jacobs side by side. The chest and stomach had very short fur and the boy could see every ripple of movement on the large chest and what looked like an eight pack of abs.

 

The creature reached out to him with a hand that was oddly human- except for the fur and the nails that extended off the tips of it’s fingers and glinted like scalpels in the moonlight. He was trapped and had nowhere to go and it was as if his mind just shut down in the face of all the fear. He didn’t even bother to move when the giant creature reached out slowly and gathered his wrists into one large hand and lifted him into the air.

 

The stunned boy just stared as the half-man, half-wolf examined him. Then it brought one sharp claw of it’s free hand up toward his neck causing the boy’s whole body to tense up in anticipation. The beast seemed to chuckle as instead of slicing through Jacob’s tender flesh, it slowly cut down from the collar of Jacob’s tee shirt all the way to the bottom, exposing the fit, young torso to it’s hungry gaze.

 

Surprised, the boy finally looked the creature directly in it’s eyes and saw the familiar green corona around them. It was familiar and Jacob’s mind held on to the thought as the sharp claw moved down toward his crotch. This was Dog Guy, The Specialist, or as he was best known- Mr. Boogie and he was just in a dream- just in a dream!

 

He switched on his admin view and saw that the thing in front of him was made of sickly green smoke. And not just the werewolf, but the whole area around him seemed to be infused with the green smoke. It was an empty victory to have final confirmation that the wraith he saw was indeed Mr. Boogie. He hoped he would live until the next morning so he could tell someone. He felt his shorts fall away from his legs and switched back to normal vision. Those eerie grey/green eyes were now slowly looking him over. Then to his dismay and disgust, Jacob watched the wolf’s large, red erection slowly climb out of it’s sheath!

 

The large phallic seemed to pulse with life as it glistened in the moonlight. Jacob couldn’t tear his eyes off the repulsive yet commanding erection as the wolf-man easily moved the boy to the side. Before the boy knew what was happening, the strong creature had unlocked and opened the door, allowing the other two pursuers into the cabin!

 

Hastily, Jacob turned and looked and saw two more of the werewolves as they bounded excitedly around him. These two were much smaller than the largest one and Jacob recognized that they were still juvenile. The larger one was lanky and had burgeoning muscles under it’s tawny fur. The smallest one had faded spots on it’s downy fur and looked more puppy than wolf. They both began to sniff at him, causing him to squeal embarrassingly and squirm helplessly against the iron grip that easily held his wrists above his head. He didn’t like those teeth anywhere near his body!

 

To his dismay, the large creature lowered him to the ground, pushing him down to his knees. This had he unfortunate effect of putting him at face level with the repulsive erection. Surely it didn’t want him to-

 

A firm hand on the back of his head, implacably pushing his face toward the thick, red erection interrupted his thought. Once more the world wobbled and he quickly switched to admin vision to see everything begin to unravel. Before the dream could unravel, he saw more of the green smoke issue from the werewolf entity, it’s color infusing the underlying dream, somehow reinforcing it’s structure.

 

Jacob realized that each time the dream wobbled it was him, trying to wake from the nightmare. Somehow, the creature could use it’s power to reinforce the dream, keeping him here. As he watched, he saw Mr. Boogie dim and he knew that it cost it a lot of power. He wondered if the power the twisted entity got from his terror would offset the cost. Then he felt the warm, slimy appendage slide across his lips, banishing any other thoughts.

 

He tried to pull back, but the implacable iron grip on his head held him in place as slime was smeared across his lips. For a moment, the image of the twitching red phallus brought to mind his mom putting red lipstick on her lips. He held his lips tightly shut, eliciting another chuffing chuckle from the huge werewolf. The large beast made a yipping sound and suddenly Jacob felt the sharp teeth of the larger juvenile on the back of his neck. Foul, warm breath invaded his senses. The threat was clear- comply or have his head removed. He slowly, begrudgingly allowed his lips to part.

 

The creature pushed the tip of the erection into his mouth. He tasted the bitter slime as it slid across his tongue. He closed his lips around it and held his tongue as far away from it as possible. Unfortunately, that allowed the red shaft to scrape on his teeth. He heard a sharp chuff and felt the teeth at his throat begin to press down-

 

Quickly, he curved his lips over his teeth, protecting the sensitive invader from being scraped. A low, satisfied growl issued and the teeth relented- just pressing against his vulnerable throat. He then felt another hot, moist phallus rubbing against his back. Must be like father like son.

 

Again, the invading red erection pushed into his mouth and then out. His mind remarked at how different it was from the human version. It was just as firm, but it didn’t seem to have a ‘head’ like Keith’s did. It was a solid red tube. That information didn’t make it any less disgusting. His face soured as he tasted more of the bitter fluid dripping on his tongue, mixing with the saliva that was building up. He didn’t want to swallow that vile fluid, but he wasn’t sure if he should let it dribble out of his mouth.

 

The decision was made for him however, when he felt that sharp claw press under his chin- causing hims to swallow reflexively in fear. His head was brought up until once more he was looking into the furry face of is assailant. As he watched, he saw a long tongue deliberately lick along the whole, long muzzle that displayed a set of huge, razor sharp teeth as the long nail pressed against his skin, coming dangerously close to piercing it. The threat was clear. Jacob started using his tongue to pleasure the red, hot erection.

 

Now satisfied, the creature increased the speed of it’s thrusting. It went deeper, just where Jacob would gag and then pull back. The teen concentrated on using his tongue as even more bitter liquid splashed the back of his throat. Again he swallowed making the creature moan. Soon the teeth left his throat and he saw the face of the older juvenile to the side, watching him fellate the large organ. It seemed to turn the young werewolf on and Jacob’s body started to rock as the thrusting against his back increased in pressure. Soon the young werewolf began to whimper and whine as it built up momentum. Jacob could feel the liquid from the young erection dripping down his back, into his crack.

 

It was almost too much when he felt warm breath at his backside. It was followed by a rough tongue licking up the liquid and he knew what the youngest creature was doing. The tonguing started as tentative licks on his tailbone, but soon moved down into his crack. Memories of being licked there by dogs flashed through his mind and to his dismay, he felt a sharp pain in his crotch. Against his will, his body was responding to the sensations and was trying to get erect! Fortunately, the cup he was wearing before the fitness test was preventing it, but even in a dream, he couldn’t avoid the pain of the thwarted erection.

 

Before he knew it, he could feel the younger one press hard against him, the firm erection began to twitch and pulse just before jets of liquid sprayed on his back. He felt the bulge of the knot being pressed hard against him as the young werewolf’s whole body shook. Soon the vile breath from the creature disappeared as it moved off to sit awkwardly on one of the bunks, it’s leg in the air as it licked clean it’s still pulsing erection. The additional liquid ran down into his crack where the youngest one was now aggressively licking, its rough tongue rubbing his hole over and over.

 

Now the largest one started breathing harder, it’s erection expanding even larger as now the large lump of it’s knot began to smash against his gum-covered teeth. He was afraid again, knowing that if the knot was to enter his mouth, it would push the large erection down his throat, causing him to choke. He kept his tongue in motion against the disgusting erection, trying to bring the big one off before it could cut off his air supply.

 

Then the erection was pulled from his lips. Jacob watched in a daze as a thick string of his own saliva clung to it, linking the twitching red tube to his lips like a rope mooring a ship. The large creature huffed as it broke and pulled Jacob to his feet, maneuvering the boy over to one of the foot lockers, and bending him over it. Once more, fear lanced through the boy as he realized what the deranged creature wanted from him. And when he felt the hot, moist tip running up and down his butt crack, not even the power of Boogie could keep the dream from disintegrating. Jacob found himself sitting up in bed, his breath heavy, his body covered in sweat and his erection aching against the confines of the cup.

Chapter 90: Richie

Summary:

A plea from Seth. Plans made. Charlie buts in. Big brother plays dirty.

“Richie! It’s for you!”

 

Richie sighs and wonders who would be calling so late on a Saturday. He picked up the phone and said hello. He was surprised to hear Seth on the line.

 

“I got it!”

 

Rickie waited for a moment, until he heard the click of Charlie hanging up the other line.

 

“What’s up, little dude?”

 

The pause on the other end was so long, Richie was about to speak up when Seth made a sorrowful confession.

 

“I have it. I have the Crebra thing.”

 

Richie was shocked. How could that kid have gotten Crebra?

 

“How? I mean, who did you get it from?”

 

“I don’t know. I just have it.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

Richie thought he heard a quickly stifled sob.

 

“Ye-yeah. We went to a specialist and he tested me.”

 

“Well, you can’t just get it from anywhere. Did you do anything… um, you know, sexy- with anyone?”

 

Richie felt a little upset. He didn’t want his bitch doing anything with anyone else but him! Seth’s response was quick and adamant.

 

“No! I swear! The specialist guy said the same thing but I swear, Richie, I didn’t do anything like that with anyone! I promise!”

 

That mollified the thirteen year old a bit. But then he wondered how far spread the disease would get if you didn’t have to suck someone off to get it anymore…

 

“I believe you, buddy. I wish there was something I could do.”

 

Another pause. Richie could hear Seth’s breathing. Then the boy took a deep breath.

 

“Um, could you be my medicine buddy? I know its a lot to ask but it’s just me and my mom and I don’t have anyone-”

 

This was the “in” Charlie told him to look for. The way to tie Seth to him completely and make him his bitch.

 

“Well, I don’t know. I mean, I’m willing, but you would have to do everything I tell you without complaining…”

 

“I promise! I’ll do it!”

 

“And if you don’t, I’ll have to punish you. It’s a big responsibility and I need to know you’re going to take it seriously and not go crying off like a baby if I’m tough with you.”

 

“I won’t! I told you after last time- I really, really want to be cool like you and now- well, I don’t want to get medicine from anyone else. Please, Richie? I swear I’ll do everything you tell me to!”

 

Richie paused for a moment, and then came up with an idea. Something his dad had mentioned during training.

 

“Okay, but to prove you mean it, you’ll have to sign a contract that says you’re my bitch.”

 

“Huh? A bitch?”

 

“Yeah. It just means that you’re under my care and you’ll follow my orders no matter what or I have to punish you. The contract just spells it out so everyone knows before and there’s no arguments, okay?”

 

“And you’ll give me medicine when I need it?”

 

“If you’re under my care, I promise you’ll get lots of medicine. It’ll be my responsibility to take care of you and make sure you’re getting everything you need- medicine, exercise, cool lessons and discipline. You can count on me and besides, I’ll be signing the contract, too so I’ll have to do it right.”

 

Seth breathed out a sigh of relief.

 

“I know I’ll be okay with you and Charlie. When can I sign the contract?”

 

Richie had to train under Charlie on Sunday and he didn’t want Seth to see that before the boy signed.

 

“Monday after school. Meet me at my house and I’ll have everything ready. You can get your first medicine then, too. Is that okay? Do you need any before then?”

 

“No. I got some in the doctor’s office so it’s okay for now.”

 

Seth sounded a bit nauseated when he said he had gotten some medicine. Richie was curious about it, but he knew if we waited until after Seth signed, he could make the boy tell him in great detail about what happened.

 

“So, um, do you want to play some video games tonight? I got that fighting game…”

 

“Can’t. I’m in the middle of something important. I’ll see you Monday after school- at 4:00, okay? Don’t be late.”

 

“Okay. I won’t. Bye, Richie.”

 

“See you later, Seth.”

 

Kevin hung up the phone and stood for a minute. He was elated! He now had the foolproof hook to get young Seth to be his bitch as well as unlimited permission to get blow jobs and- eventually- actual sex with the 10 year old boy. His erection ached in his pants. He had gotten rock hard before the call even ended and now that he was imagining laying back with Seth sucking his cock- he was for once glad that Charlie had drummed discipline into him so well. He hadn’t even reached down to touch it subconsciously.

 

Then his thoughts drifted back to Seth’s predicament. It was devastating to the boy- his boy. He believed Seth when he said he hadn’t done anything Dirty with anyone so how did he catch it? From a toilet seat? Are there other spores floating around? From what the news said, that was unlikely. Then he remembered that dinner Charlie made for them, and seeing his older brother doing something to Seth’s glass…

 

Troubled, he marched down the stairs to talk to Charlie. His older brother was sitting on the arm of the couch as if waiting for him to come down the stairs. Charlie leered at him, arms crossed with an evil smirk on his face.

 

“I can see by the lump in your pants that you’re looking forward to Seth becoming your bitch. I would be too if I knew that sexy flesh toy would be hanging off my prong whenever I wanted.”

 

Richie slowed his walk, surprised.

 

“You were listening? But I heard the click.”

 

Charlie’s smirk deepened.

 

“You did, didn’t you? Little brother- my bitch- do I need to remind you that I can listen in to any conversation you have?”

 

Richie’s blood ran cold. Charlie’s reminders were long, grueling and painful. Worst of all, they were imaginative. He suppressed a shiver and forced his face to smile.

 

“No, Master Charlie. I was just surprised, that’s all. I’m glad you heard it all. Can you tell me how I could have done better?”

 

Charlie’s expression changed. He looked thoughtful. Richie hoped the large boy would forget about punishing him. After a moment, Charlie spoke.

 

“I think you did well enough. I’ll save my criticism for the next stage. How you handle that will determine everything between you and your bitch for your whole relationship. Believe me, it will be a lot to criticize, I’m sure.”

 

Richie nodded, pensively. Charlie was right. He would need to be delicate, even with the contract being signed. He would need to use a velvet glove at first, to usher the boy into being his bitch. Step by step, line crossed by line crossed he would use their friendship, his willingness to help Seth be cool, the contract and yes- even the medicine to make Seth not just agree to any punishment, but to feel like he deserved it! But after he made the boy cross all the lines, he would take off the velvet glove and wield the iron fist. But something still bugged him...

 

“Wow. Sure is strange that Seth came down with Crebra. Lucky break for me, huh?”

 

Charlie's eyes flashed at him and his knowing grin came back.

 

“It’s destiny. How else to explain it?”

 

Richie paused- Charlie had posed a direct challenge. He wanted to drop the subject and not risk angering his older brother, who was in charge of him for the rest of the weekend. But Seth was going to be his bitch and this was the first challenge. If Charlie had done something to him then it didn’t matter if he was punished or not. He was going to be responsible for protecting Seth as well as training him.

 

“Well, um, you know the day Seth stayed over? I thought I saw you do something to his glass. You rubbed something on it- on the rim, I mean. Was that Crebra? Did you give it to him?”

 

Charlie’s grin became a smile and he looked surprised, almost proud of Richie.

 

“You saw that, huh? I guess you caught me. I saved the spunk I got from little Andy when I gave him his medicine. I used a secret technique to make sure I got as much as possible. And now, he’s going to become your bitch.”

 

Richie was astounded that he came right out and admitted it. But there was one thing nagging at him.

 

“But I switched your glass with his when you weren’t looking! How did you know I was going to do that?”

 

Charlie laughed.

 

“You did? I had no idea. I put that stuff on all the glasses.”

 

Richie felt ill. Then he felt his balls itch.

 

“Then we’re going to get Crebra!”

 

Charlie laughed again.

 

“Our balls make the medicine, Richie. We can’t get Crebra. I think that dumb statement will need to be punished.”

 

Now Richie felt stupid Of course they couldn’t get Crebra in their balls when their balls made the medicine that cured Crebra! And now he faces another penalty. But now he knew. It was something he would never tell Seth and he felt bad about it, but it was best for the kid if he acted like he liked Charlie. If he acted angry or gave Charlie an attitude- he shivered. Richie would pay for it and then he would have to punish Seth himself until it stopped. Less trouble to let the boy wonder how it had happened.

 

Now Charlie stood and his expression became serious. Richie stood at attention and waited for him to speak.

 

“Strip to your underwear!”

 

Hastily, Richie removed his clothes, taking only time to do a perfunctory fold and ensure that they ended up in a neat pile. Now naked except for his underwear, He resumed his at attention posture. Charlie told him to be at ease and started circling him like a shark. He made Richie spread his legs and he ran his hands between his legs and across his butt. The thirteen year old fought it, but soon his erection was pushing out his underwear. Charlie rubbed and caressed that, too. It left a wet spot.

 

“I think five hundred deep knee bends with five hundred push-ups to start with. I want them interspersed and I’ll be watching so do them perfectly and count them out. Go now.”

 

Richie went out side to the workout area and began his deep knee bends. Charlie was kind enough to flip on the bright light-bulb that lit the area at night. Probably more so he could monitor Richie’s progress than for any courtesy but Richie was still glad.

 

Sometime later- it felt like years- Richie completed the exercise. His whole body was spent, but he wobbled to his feet. The sliding glass door felt like it was made out of lead as he had to really struggle to open it. He reported to Charlie that his exercise was finished.

 

Charlie looked up from the television at Richie, evaluating his condition. He stood and Richie knew what was coming.

 

Sure enough, Charlie felt him up again. Once he got erect, Charlie spent a long time caressing his erection through his underwear. He also rubbed along his sore muscles on his legs, his butt and his arms.

 

“That’s better. Nice and pumped.”

 

His hands lingered a bit longer, feeling the exhausted tremors that ran through his thighs. Then he looked Richie in the eye.

 

“Go clean your self and meet me in your room.”

 

Richie was relieved Charlie was letting him shower. He didn’t know how he would manage cleaning himself with his arms so weak, but at least the hot water would feel good.

 

“Oh, and don’t forget to clean inside and out. You have ten minutes.”

 

Richie hurried. The enema would take over five minutes by itself so Richie would have to wash himself while being weak while also having painful cramps. But he was a Master- he could do it, no problem.

 

Ten minutes later, Richie was back in his room in a towel. Charlie turned and looked and made him drop the towel. Naked, Richie stood legs apart and hands at his sides. Charlie pulled his sheet up all the way. He turned and told Richie to lay down in his bed on his back. Nervous, Richie did. Then Charlie pulled straps from underneath the bed and connected padded leather cuffs to his wrists. Richie was too weak to pull back and didn’t give Charlie any struggle. His older brother completed the binding on his ankles.

 

The straps were pulled back by some mechanism so his arms and legs were pulled away from his body, which was spread out on the bed and he couldn’t do anything about it. He just looked at the ceiling as Charlie did what he wanted.

 

Then he heard the sounds of clothing being removed and suddenly a naked Charlie was in bed next to him. Richie looked down to see the plastic chastity device he had to wear for the president. That was why it had been so long since Charlie had made him give him a blowjob or a handjob. But that was coming off next Tuesday which meant that by Thursday, Richie would have to service him again. The young teen didn’t look forward to that.

 

“You’ve been doing really well on your exercises, young man! Look how nice your body has gotten…”

 

 

Charlie was leaning his head on one hand, his body so close, Richie could feel his warmth and even smell his breath as he spoke. His older brother reached out and started caressing the younger teen’s body like it was a sports car with a new finish. The delicate caresses went across his chest, arms, stomach and sides. Then it wandered down.

 

“And this beautiful erection. So proud. I’m sure Seth would be honored to suck this into his warm mouth and slather his pretty tongue all over it…”

 

As he said that, his hand lightly grasped the shaft of Richie’s erection and stared slowly pulling the tight foreskin back and letting it go to cover the erection. It felt good- real good, especially since he hadn’t been able to do anything since he had had that orgasm against Seth’s back. But now that Charlie had put the thought there, he couldn’t help imagine what it would feel like to have Seth’s lips and tongue on his cock. The last time it had felt so goo-

 

“Sthhhhhhh!”

 

His thought was interrupted by Charlie using his thumb to rub the clear liquid into the sensitive head of his cock. His whole body tried to flex with the sharp intake of breath, forcing his exhausted muscles to flex painfully.

 

“You’ve been getting a little too used to the routine. Let’s mix it up a bit. Instead of weight training five times a week, you’ll do weight training only twice a week.”

 

His hand left Richie’s shaft and started exploring the soft, sensitive skin between his legs. Each time his hand would caress up, it would lightly brush his ballsack and trail down the inside of the other leg. Each thing he did to Richie’s body was gentle and delicate, but Richie could feel it building up inside him.

 

His cock would give a strong flex each time his balls were caressed and he could feel the beads of precum being pumped down his cock like pearls, their passage sending even more messages through his already active nervous system. He wanted Charlie to stop. He didn’t know what, but he knew that whatever this was would lead to something he wouldn’t like.

 

“Then on the other three days, you’ll do deep knee bends, push-ups, sit-ups and pull-ups to keep you pumped. Lots of them to build stamina and dense, lean muscle like a swimmer. You don’t need to look like a power lifter to overpower a recalcitrant bitch.”

 

His hand now cupped his balls, his thumb gently rubbing back and forth on his sack. It made his body jerk slightly as he fought his desire to squirm and pull against his bonds. But he knew what would likely happen if he showed that much weakness while his older brother and Master was holding his balls. After another moment or two, Charlie let go of his sack and looked at Richie.

 

“It’s okay to react to the feelings. In fact, I want you to. I want to see those muscles we built.”

 

Charlie sat up cross-legged next to Richie. The older teen reached out to grab the delicate-skinned erection and pull the foreskin back. Richie’s body reacted until he felt the pressure from the cuffs on his wrists, reminding him how futile it was and allowing him to bring his body under control. Charlie suddenly looked angry.

 

“You’re suppressing your reactions, bitch! I expressly told you not to!”

 

Richie’s body broke out into a nervous sweat. The worst had happened- He was strapped down completely vulnerable and Charlie was mad at him.

 

“And this was supposed to be an enjoyable evening for the both of us but you did what you always do- you screwed it up.”

 

Richie watched Charlie’s angry expression as the menacing older teen slowly surveyed the younger teen’s body. Richie couldn’t help react when Charlie yelled a curse word.

 

“Shit, Richie!”

 

He looked at his younger brother accusingly and Richie knew he had messed up. Was Charlie really trying to make the night enjoyable for Richie in his own, twisted way? If so, Richie knew he was in deep trouble. If Charlie thought Richie had disrespected his show of good intentions then that was practically begging to be shown the opposite from Charlie so he would know what he was missing.

 

“You know, I didn’t want to do this, but you really leave me no choice.”

 

Richie was left to sweat while Charlie left the room to go get only he knew what. If his legs weren’t tied down, he would kick himself. In his older brother’s twisted way- he was right. If Richie had let himself go instead of holding himself under control, Charlie would have played with him until he was going crazy and then rub him off. Then he would make him sleep in it- probably still strapped to the bed, but Richie knew there were worse ways to spend a night when Charlie was in charge.

 

Still caught up in what ifs and what wills, Charlie returned with a large bag. He set it down at the foot of the bed and started pulling boxes out of the bag. Richie couldn’t read what they contained but he knew they were brand new because Charlie was having to remove the outer plastic wrap. The whole time Charlie kept muttering to himself, raising his voice on certain words like ‘Stupid Bitch’ and ‘wanted to have FUN!’ and worst of all ‘Gives me no choice!’.

 

The next thing Richie knew, Charlie was hovering over his face with a ball gag. The ball gag was meant to dampen his screams of pain. It was a courtesy to anyone else in the house. It struck fear into his heart, but he knew that to refuse or give any protest would drive Charlie insane so he meekly opened his mouth and let Charlie gag him. As the strap was tightened, he couldn’t help it and a tear ran down his face. He was terrified- even his erection went down and he absently noticed the little tickle in his penis as the precum still in the tube dribbled out.

 

“I told you I wanted to see our muscles and I meant it. If you try to hold back even a little bit, I’ll punish you every night before bed for a week. Something new and interesting every time. Is that understood?

 

Richie hastily nodded ‘yes’. He would cooperate fully. Before, he had missed it because it was tough switching from one mindset to another but this time there was no switch. He was a bitch right now and he knew it and he would act like one. And when Charlie opened another box and started fiddling with his feet, he pulled back and tried to object. He didn’t like his feet played with. Charlie chuckled- apparently that was the right reaction.

 

When Charlie was done, Richie couldn’t clench his toes. He tried to clench them and a band around his ankle was pulled instead. Now afraid, he kept trying to clench them over and over and each time he failed it made him more afraid. His toes unclenched couldn’t protect his foot- not really, but having his toes pulled back made his feel feel incredibly vulnerable. Then Charlie dragged his fingernails from his heel to his toes, right across the ultra-sensitive skin on the bottom of his foot.

 

His whole body arched in response and he let out a squeal from behind his gag. His toes pulled so hard against their restraint so desperate to close away his feet from the feeling they ached.

 

“That’s what I like to see. Man, I love how your muscles stand out so well when you flex like that.”

 

Richie’s body started to relax a little and Charlie scraped the bottom of his other foot. It was as electrifying as the first foot. Charlie thought Richie had ticklish feet, but he was wrong. Whatever that feeling was, it went so far beyond ticklish that it became something else. Richie could no more resist his body’s reaction to his feet being scraped and prodded than he could resist his body’s response to having a thousand volts run through it. And like a thousand volts, Charlie’s tickling the bottom of his feet caused his whole body to tense and again, his laughter was reduced to whines and grunts by the gag.

 

Now Charlie scrapped the bottoms of both his feet at the same time. Richie couldn’t help himself and he began to squirm and moan and pull against the cuffs. Any self control he had went right out the window when his feet were involved!

 

It was at least a minute after Charlie stopped before Richie stopped squirming. Having his feet restrained like that made the feelings a hundred times worse. Having them tickled that way literally blew his mind. While Richie’s breathing settled down and his body stopped having sympathy jolts from his feet, Charlie had turned back toward the bag once more. Richie was too dazed to notice until Charlie turned back around, holding some type of tube made of rubber?

 

“I got this just for you to enjoy and if you just followed orders, you would have but now…”

 

He sighed and Richie watched as Charlie opened a bottle of lube he had and squirted it into the tube. As he used one hand to spread the lube down the insides which Richie could see weren’t smooth. With his other hand, he squirted some of the lube on his flaccid dick and started working it in. He used his finger to push the thick, clear liquid under his foreskin. It didn’t take long for Richie’s erection to return.

 

Once he was hard and dripping his own lubricant, Charlie slid the tube over his erection. It was made of some type of gel and had nubs and ridges inside. He felt every one of them as the ultra-tight tube slid down to the base of is erection and Richie could swear the thing was cutting off his circulation at the bottom. The feeling was overwhelming as it over-stimulated his already aching cock. It’s tightness compressing his erection as it forcibly bunched his foreskin not just behind his glans, but stretched it down as far as it would go. And just before the tight ring at the bottom of the tube pressed against his torso, the tip of his erection felt cool as it popped out of the top of the tube, exposing it to the cool bedroom air.

 

“Nyyyyyyyyyyynnnnnnnnmph!”

 

“Mmmmph! Mmmmmmph! Mmmmmmph!”

 

Richie lost control to the alternating spikes of incredible tingling and painful discomfort as his body arched and pulled against the straps that prevented him from curling into a ball. The exposed tip of his cock radiated an intense tickle that seemed to flow through the very air to infect his legs and torso. At the same time, the dull pain of his foreskin being pulled back so far seemed to drip down like tar, slowly making him feel it through his balls and somewhere deep inside his groin.

 

“Pretty cool, huh little brother? I bet that felt amazing. Look how purple the tip of your cock it- almost like a bruise.”

 

The thirteen year old grappled for control against his own body and looked down. He could see the deep purple tip of his cock exposed to the air. The glistening top of the tube strangling it as if it wore a turtleneck sweater three sizes too small. As he regained his senses, he could now tell that each time his cock throbbed, it ached. He confirmed with himself that the bottom of the tube contained another even more constricting ring that did cut off the blood flow and for some reason made his erection feel even larger and more full of blood.

 

Richie watched as a grinning Charlie positioned himself between his legs. Again, his body tensed as he felt his older brother’s warm, rough tongue swipe firmly across his tight ball sack. The Charlie settled his weight over his thighs, holding him down and began a torturous series of licking and gentle sucking until his whole sack was covered in saliva.

 

“You like that, little bro? You like your sack licked by your big brother?”

 

Richie struggled and shook his head- rolling it back and forth on his pillow. His body was covered in a sheen of sweat, a testament to it’s struggled against the straps. Having his ball sack fondled and licked felt amazing, until his cock began to pulse and flex against the incredible feelings and then that dull pain in his constrained cock seemed to deepen. And with it, so did Richie’s fear that Charlie was going too far and would break him somehow.

 

Charlie stopped licking his sack, leaving it to dry in the cool air. Richie felt his older brother’s hands begin to brush up and down his inner thighs sending even more signals through his body and making his aching pole flex over and over.

 

“There are so many places on a person’s body that feel so good when stimulated. More than you can imagine and we’re going to explore them together, little brother. Then you can teach them to your new bitch so he can get as much medicine as possible. Don’t you want that for him, Richie?”

 

With his toes aching from straining against whatever Charlie had put on his feet, and feeling his already overworked legs given out, Richie reluctantly nodded. Charlie had framed this new kind of torture as a benefit for Seth. Inside, Richie knew better- Charlie just liked to torture him. But he also knew that if he didn’t go along with his older brother’s charade that Charlie might take it out on Seth- Master or not. So Richie went along.

 

Richie opened his eyes when he felt Charlie’s hands slide up his body to his arm pits. Still with his psychotic grin looking like a knife wound across his face, Charlie leaned forward and began to lick one of Richie’s nipples. As the licking moved to gentle suction as the mouth closed over it, the boy felt himself thrust his chest against his torturer’s mouth. Charlie let his grin take over as he trapped the nipple between his teeth. Richie whimpered behind his gag as he anticipated the crushing bite but instead he felt that rough tongue swiping back and forth against his trapped, vulnerable nipple.

 

He endured as that mouth and those hands moved from spot to spot on his inexperienced chest. Each action forcing more arousal and more pain onto the boy. But the intensity of the feelings overwhelmed him and he began to loose the ability to separate the two feelings. It all started mashing together into an intense arousal that climbed and climbed as his body pulled and pulled against the straps and the incredible tormenting arousal. And he knew he was going to cum-

 

Abruptly, Charlie left off and sat up. Richie whined behind his gag, the feelings that had built up inside stayed, as if is nervous system couldn’t calm down. He closed his eyes and started to cry into his gag when an equally intense, yet opposite feeling didn’t just push past his feelings of arousal, it crushed it completely.

 

Eyes now wide, Richie tried in vain to pull his leg back as his muffled squeals filled the room. Charlie was rolling something against the vulnerable sole of his foot. It felt like his foot was being pricked by a thousand, tiny needles but for some reason, it tickled like nothing else he had ever felt! Up and down his helpless sole it traveled with Charlie’s weight and the firm strap held it in place even as Richie thrashed back and forth, no longer trying to pull his foot back but simply trying to radiate the intense feeling out through his muscles.

 

Then Charlie switched to his other foot. It wasn’t the pinpricks this time- it was an intense vibrator. It buzzed sounded like a bee on a microphone. Whatever it was was small but strong. Then it lightly touched the bottom of his other foot and made it’s way slowly up to his toes. Then the thirteen year old felt it buzz between each toe and again his body was forced to thrash against the feelings. More muffled squeals were emitted and soon more tears were flung off his face as his head thrashed back and forth with his body.

 

It wasn’t until the boy was feeling light headed- unable to catch his breath between squeals of laughter muffled by the ball strapped into his mouth. When the tickling feelings stopped, he could feel every ache in his muscles as his sweat-covered body shivered in the cool air. He stared dumbly at the ceiling as his chest expanded over and over as he forced breath after breath through his nose.

 

It felt like forever but was only a minute when his body calmed and he began to look around. Gentle hands returned to his inner thighs and this time began to caress the hollows on his legs behind his knees. Again those gooey feelings rushed through his body and again he felt the arousing feel of a warm tongue brushing his sack.

 

“Too soon, little brother! You’d better work on that hair trigger you have or I’ll have to punish you. You don’t cum until I tell you, right?”

 

Wearily and with sweat-infused hair plastered to his forehead, Richie nodded. The strain of lifting his head off the pillow to look Charlie in the eye caused his neck to ache. Whatever else was happening, his whole body was getting a workout. He dreaded the next morning when he would be in complete pain. Charlie didn’t give him much time to think about that. Before Richie could process what was happening, the older teen’s mouth covered the end of the confining tube and began to lash at the vulnerable tip of his cock.

 

“Mmmph! Mmmmph! Mmmmmmmmmmm!”

 

The intensity of the feelings made his body once again arch against his restraints, but it was too much and he quickly went limp, his muscles too exhausted to keep it up for more than a second. Worse, he was beginning to feel cramps building up in the soles of his feet as muscles unused to resistance were restrained by the devices paced on them. He wondered how much longer Charlie was going to play.

 

Richie began to sweat again as the intense lashing settled down into a constant swirling. He felt his cock flex again and again inside the tube and once more, those gooey, tingling feelings began to build up inside him. He tried to concentrate on anything else and for a few moments, it seemed to work but his brother’s devilish fingers joined in and began to gently cup and brush his balls and the other set pinched and rubbed his erect nipples. Soon the good feelings began to overwhelm him causing his fear to spike- he was going to cum against Charlie’s orders!

 

With impeccable timing, Charlie stopped again and looked amused at Richie’s trapped cock flexing madly- right on the edge of orgasm. But then his hands reached up and began swiping against his arm-pits. They moved like spastic spiders down his sides and once again, the insane ticklish feelings crushed his close orgasm and caused him to squeal and thrash. And as if his arousal was masking the feelings, the ticklish feelings did nothing to mask the growing ache in his groin.

 

As his thrashing against the powerful feelings died down to mere twitching, it stopped again. And again, the tickling hands went back to caressing those spots where he was weakest. His nipples, inner thighs- he even felt Charlie’s warm tongue invade his belly button. He wasn’t sure he liked that one. And every once in a while at random intervals, Charlie’s thumb would swirl around the exposed tip, using the clear fluid that painfully made it up the shaft past the tight ring at the bottom. And again the feelings built up even higher and Richie felt as if a tsunami was about to drown his mind.

 

“Do you want to cum, little bro?”

 

Richie moaned and flexed at the loss of feeling. His whole body felt a deep numb tingling as it ached for release. Once more denied, Richie couldn’t think straight. He tried to beg and plead for release, but no words came out, only muffled, garbled sounds that devolved into piteous whining like a puppy denied it’s favorite toy.

 

Charlie grinned at his brother.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes. So, what will you do for me?”

 

Richie promised to do anything. Clean his room, suck his cock, he would even let Charlie push needled through the head of his cock if he would just bring him over the line and let all these trapped feelings out.

 

Of course all that came out in more muffled grunts to Charlie’s obvious amusement.

 

“Did I hear you say you would let me fuck you?”

 

Richie’s eyes snapped open. He hadn’t said that, but it was what Charlie obviously wanted. More swipes across the tip by Charlie’s thumb re-ignited the feelings that had begun to slowly fade. Richie closed his eyes, squeezing a couple more tears from his eyes nodded emphatically. He would let his older brother fuck him if he would get to cum.

 

Charlie’s grin widened even more as he began to unstrap Richie’s lifeless legs. Without resistance, the older boy attached them to the straps on Richie’s hands, forcing the younger boy to bend in half, his soft, white cheeks pulled apart, exposing his most private place to the room. Once more, he felt his encased cock being grasped and for the first time slid up his erection, bringing a feeling of pins and needles to his erection as once more, fresh blood was allowed to enter.

 

But again, the teasing feelings built up inside as his erection was forcible pleasured by the numbs and ridged inside the tube. When it was almost off, Charlie bent the erection up, which was Richie’s down making it feel like his erection was going to snap off! He then felt cool liquid engulf the tip as more lubricant was poured into the hollow of the tube.

 

Charlie capped and set the lube aside as he moved the tube up and down, making sure the whole erection was covered in the slippery stuff. It made the tight tube slide more easily across the surface of the adolescent erection. His body bent in half and his muscles completely worn out, the young boy was reduced to muffled grunting and whines of dismay. His body gave no resistance to his brother’s torments.

 

“There’s one more place that can really turn someone on, little Bro. I made you do it for me a few times since I learned how good it felt. I’ll bet you’ve been secretly wondering what it felt like. Why, I wouldn’t be surprised if you’ve been fantasizing about having Seth do it for you, once you get him trained.”

 

Richie’s whines were replaced by a deep moan as he felt Charlie’s strong tongue press and swirl against his butt-hole! It felt both wonderful and uncomfortable as that tongue moved back and forth going from light brushes to strong presses across his hole.

 

Charlie had since dropped his flexing erection, leaving it starving for attention, but even so the feelings from his butt kept building in a more insidious way. Before Richie knew it, he was once more panting through his nose, wishing for just a little more stimulation! Again, his older brother stopped.

 

“Now let’s loosen you up a bit. After all, I’m sure your tender heart won’t want Seth’s first time to be painful. I’ll show you how to open up a virgin hole.”

 

Richie felt the cold lubricant being swirled against his ring and then without warning, one of those strong fingers pressed into him completely.

 

“So you won’t want to use dry fingers like this.”

 

Now pain replaced the adolescent boy’s arousal. In and out- in and out- it felt like he was being spanked hard from the inside! He felt his training take over again and he resisted the urge to cry out in pain. A second finger was added and his hole began to sting fiercely as the two fingers stretched him and dragged painfully on his inner walls. Then they were withdrawn.

 

“Okay- like that, but you’ll want to use lubrication, right?”

 

Charlie’s voice sounded excited as Richie heard the cap of the lubricant bottle snap shut once more. Again cold, slippery fingers brushed against his hole, but this time instead of teasing it, they pushed right in. He clenched hard against the invasion which did nothing to stop them, and made them even more painful.

 

More painful stretching and more rubbing in and out kept him occupied and he realized that the only thing keeping his erection rock hard was the tight ring at the bottom. His ardor had been chased away by the stinging, burning pain in his rear. The only thing Richie felt after that was a deep, throbbing pain in his balls. He wondered if they had somehow been damaged because of all the feelings his big brother had force on him. And under the pain a thread of constant fear stayed in his mind.

 

The fingers slowed suddenly. They went from stretching him to gently twisting inside as if they were searching for something. Then they brushed over a spot inside him that felt like a joy buzzer connected directly to his cock! His body flinched as the fingers zeroed in on that spot. It made his cock flex and dribble even more but it also seemed to double the ache he felt in his tender balls.

 

Charlie pulled his fingers out with a satisfied grunt. Richie wanted to watch his older brother like a hawk, but his neck was now too tired to support his head so he stared again at the ceiling, waiting for the next torture his big brother would inflict on him. His curiosity was peaked as he heard Charlie open yet another package. He looked up to see Charlie brandishing an amazingly life-like erection, complete with a large set of balls. Confused, Richie looked down and once more saw the cup preventing Charlie’s real cock from ravaging his hole.

 

Richie clenched as he felt that blunt cock press against his hole, but it was a feint. As soon as the boy’s ring relaxed, it was pushed open painfully wide as the hot, hard cock pushed halfway in. Charlie’s eyes went half lidded as if he could feel his own cock pushing open the warm, tight wetness. Richie’s hole clenched again and again and he this older brother pressing the tip of the fake cock against that spot. Again, the strange feeling of the pain mixing with the feelings that spot was giving him kept his mind confused. After a another moment, Charlie pushed it all the way in. Then he paused for a moment and rubbed a finger around Richie’s stretched anus.

 

“Oh! Wow! It’s so tight!”

 

Richie felt Charlie’s weight against his legs, bending him farther. The thought crossed him mind that just a couple of months ago this position would have been incredibly painful if not impossible and he grudgingly thanked his older brother for making him stretch and work out everyday. The thought was brushed from his mind as he felt that implacable member pull back and then push back in.

 

Charlie’s grunts made counterpoint to Richie’s muffled moans. The cock inside him began to speed up and each thrust in and out brushed that spot inside. Against his will, the boy felt another orgasm building up. At first he thought it was his imagination, but soon he couldn’t deny it as arms and legs once more began to pull against the restraints. Charlie picked up his pace and Richie opened his eyes to see his brother’s face- his eyes glued to Richie’s hole and the fake cock that was ravaging it. Richie knew Charlie desperately wanted it to be his own cock and the boy was worried that his insane brother would take that frustration out on him.

 

Charlies’ movements began to feel erratic as his older brother’s hands clamped firmly around his hips. He was held in place as the bigger teen thrust harder and faster against him. Now even over the whining moans and deep grunts was the slapping of warm flesh, almost as if someone in the room were applauding their performance. And just as Charlie’s grunts pushed up a notch, Richie felt the cock inside him change angles and it began to pummel that spot inside.

 

Now the boy felt his orgasm approaching fast, the only thing keeping it at bay at this point was the painful discomfort in his aching balls and shaft. Each bead of clear fluid that emerged from the tip and been painfully pushed through the constricting ring at the base of his own cock. Each flex caused his painful sack to cramp, it’s discomfort radiating down the backs of his legs. Even so, he could feel the impending orgasm building up inside and soon it would overpower everything else he was feeling.

 

Then Charlie grunted again and thrust the cock all the way inside. Then he could feel the shaft pulsing again and again and he looked down to see Charlie rhythmically squeezing the large testicles. He felt something thick and gooey filling him up and wondered what Charlie had put in there. It teased his insides and even that spot as it expanded and contracted during the simulated ejaculation. He was so close as he felt Charlie pull the cock from his rear, leaving him feeling empty and tingling.

 

Richie wanted to thrash around, desperate to either feel the culmination of those feelings or make them go away, but it felt like his body was hovering in limbo. His skin burned as he felt like a million ants were scurrying inside him, bouncing back and forth. He looked at Charlie’s satisfied face as the older teen relaxed and took a deep breath. The still stiff, fake erection had a bead of white goo at the tip, and Charlie wiped it on his leg. He twitched again as he watched Charlie, breathing hard as if he had an orgasm himself. But with an uncharacteristic loss of control, he saw Charlie reach down and savagely twist the constraining plastic device strapped to his crotch.

 

Richie tried to keep his twitching under control as his disappointment at feeling his own orgasmic feelings retreat made him once more fall into a kind of despair. But he masked those feelings, not daring to show them to Charlie who might decide he was too ungrateful. At this point, the young teen would rather chew his own leg off than give Charlie an excuse to go back on his word. He had to orgasm soon, or he would just go insane!

 

After a few moments of Richie staying quiet so as not to disturb his older brother’s enjoyment, Charlie opened his eyes and looked at Richie with a pleased expression. Then the teen stretched out next to his younger brother and pulled him tight. As those strong hands once more explored his body, Charlie began to whisper breathlessly into Richie’s ear.

 

“Feel anything yet?”

 

The hot breath caressed his ear and the hands began to tweak his nipples. And suddenly, he felt Charlie suck his earlobe between his lips so his tongue could flick it back and forth- sending more shivers of arousal through him.

 

“I guess you don’t need this anymore…”

 

The young boy felt the tube being removed and as it made it’s painfully slow journey up his shaft, Charlie’s strong hand made it twist slowly back and forth. When the restricting tube finally popped off of his cock, Richie gasped as the sensation of pins and needles prickling his cock exploded across his consciousness. It felt so good and so bad at the same time.

 

Now Charlie’s head moved down his neck leaving a trail of saliva from his tongue as it teased and stimulated Richie’s inexperienced and almost burning skin. The feelings built up more and more as each nipple was slurped as the strong hands ranged gently all over his torso. Richie could feel that hot breath now at the base of his cock, and then at the tip as Charlie prepared to engulf it in heaven until Richie got to feel the same incredible feeling of release. But then he stopped!

 

“Mmmmmph! Mmmmargle mrumph morrrgle!”

 

To Richie’s horror, Charlie looked at him sadly and shook his head. Richie’s world dropped out from under him. He had been good! He had let Charlie strap him down and do anything he wanted and Charlie had promised! Then, as Charlie once more gripped his foot, Richie melted down into tears. Again he felt the overwhelming ticklish sensation as this time he could see what looked like a row of cowboy spurs being gently rolled back and forth against his vulnerable sole.

 

The boy jerked and squealed as laughter was forced from his lips and muffled by the gag. After a moment, Charlie switched to the other foot and again, Richie couldn’t help but laugh through his gag. The sensation was multiplied by the fact that he couldn’t scrunch his feet against the onslaught of feeling. The device that pulled his toes back left the soles of his feel helpless!

 

On and on the feelings went and the boy was as powerless to stop his body from reacting as he was to stop the squeals of laughter from coming out of his mouth. And just when he thought he would break- once more Charlie stopped.

 

Richie’s body flexed and twitched and he let out a few drained squeals from his mouth as Charlie dug around in the bag, Then he felt his older brother handling his now limp penis. He felt finger on his overly-sensitive balls as he felt them painfully pushed through what felt like a thick rubber band. Then he felt his penis being inserted into some type of plastic tube and he looked down to see Charlie finishing putting him in a chastity device!

 

Now he thrashed in earnest. His eyed looked at his older bother with anger and accusation! He had promised him and broke his word! Charlie had forced those feelings on him over and over and now his balls ached and his shaft began to ache as it came back to life inside the container. Right now, Richie hated his older brother with a passion!

 

Charlie looked sad as he reached around Richie’s head and released the gag. Richie wanted to scream at him and call him names- screw the consequences- but his jaw ached so much, he was forced to work it around a bit to get it to function correctly.

 

“You lied! You promised you would make me cum if I said you could fuck me! You owe me!”

 

The young teen was crying in frustration, not caring what Charlie would do to him for his back talk, but Charlie didn’t scold him or punish him, but he looked at Richie with a sad, penitent expression.

 

“I was going to, bro but then I remembered.”

 

“Remembered what?”

 

Charlie gripped his balls firmly.

 

“Poor Seth needs this to live. What would happen if it all came out now and you had nothing to give the boy next week, huh? Then how would you feel?”

 

A cold feeling rushed through Richie’s body and frustrated, he slammed his head back again and again into his pillow. He didn’t know what to say- once more Charlie had framed his torture as helping Seth and Richie knew that if he made a fuss or argued back, Charlie would try to make it seem that Richie was too immature to be Seth’s master.

 

“Sorry, bro but I wasn’t thinking. But I haven’t broken my promise yet- I never said when I would make you cum so I owe you. I promise I’ll pay it back in spades real soon. Until then, I’m afraid that for poor little Seth’s sake that will have to stay on so you don’t accidentally waste his life-saving medicine. Remember, he’s counting on you!”

 

Richie turned away, completely out maneuvered by Charlie. To worsen his mood, his older brother unstrapped his feet from his hands but then instead of unstrapping his wrists, he re-strapped his feet to the bottom of the bed, leaving him stretched out once more. At least Charlie had the decency to cover him with his sheet and blanket and stood over him, finally dropping all pretense and openly smirking at his predicament. The tortured boy felt the last tingles fade away, leaving the aching in his groin to dominate his body.

 

Charlie opened his door and flipped off the lights but paused before he left Richie to his torment.

 

“By the way, I’d keep that hole of yours clenched unless you want to have to wash your sheets again tomorrow. Of course, if you do that, the Ben-Gay will burn a lot longer. In a minute or two, it’s going to feel like you ate a whole bucket of blazing hot hot-wings. Sleep well, little brother!”

Notes:

Just curious- is anyone still reading this?

Chapter 91: Mikey

Summary:

Saturday sleepover with Billy. Some welcome payback. An invitation to Robert. Further adventures in Ninja World!

Mikey slid next to Billy in his bed. He felt Robert’s strong, comforting hand rub his back through the sheet.

 

“You know where the bathroom is so I won’t say that again, but remember- if you need anything-”

 

“-you’re just down the hall and I just need to knock. I know- thanks, Robert!”

 

“G’night Billy. Don’t you two stay up too late. We’re leaving early to go to ‘Balls to the Wall’ with Grant.”

 

“Okay, Robert. We won’t.”

 

Robert rubbed Billy’s stomach and smiled at them.

 

“FeeBee, night light. G’night, boys.”

 

The lights in the room dimmed as Robert closed the door. Mikey snuggled up to Billy, wrapping his arm and leg over his friend, but Billy pushed him away. Billy sat up and pulled the sheet off of them. He pushed Mikey over onto his back and gave him a serious look.

 

“I wanted to pay you back.”

 

Mikey wondered for what until he watched Billy move down and pull his underwear down. Excited, Mikey’s penis quickly became a cock. Billy lay down over his legs and tentatively licked the boy’s hardness. Mikey lay back with his eyes closed and enjoyed the feeling.

 

Slowly, Billy licked all over his cock. Then he stopped for a moment and then Mikey felt the warm, hot tongue on his balls. The feelings made him shift and spread his legs even more, giving his best friend better access to his balls. He felt a little frustrated, but he knew Billy was just trying stuff out before he put his mouth on it. He decided to give his friend some encouragement like Carlos did for him.

 

“Yeah, Billy! That feels so good. You make me so happy.”

 

It felt like Billy’s tongue got more bold and it began to more firmly lick Mikey’s shaft. It felt better but it still wasn’t the same as when it got sucked. He couldn’t help but grab the blonde nine year old’s head, subconsciously pushing it down for more friction.

 

“Oh, yeah! Really good, but…”

 

Now Mikey started thrusting when Billy was licking the tip, trying to get it into his mouth. After a couple of near misses, suddenly Billy put his whole mouth over it and it felt incredible!

 

“Oh, yeah! Just like that! Oh, oh, move your tongue!”

 

Between directing his movements and encouraging his tongue, Mikey felt his orgasm build quickly. As the feelings started to overwhelm him, he got quiet as he stared off into space, until the orgasm hit him.

 

“Oh! Oh, Billy! Oh, yeah! Ohhhhhhnnnnnnnngggggggggg! Ah! Ah! Ah!!!”

 

Mikey was too out of it to hear the door open. He could feel every swipe of Billy’s tongue across his cock. He felt his friend’s hands wrapped around him and he felt the soft, fur-like texture of Billy’s shaved head under his hands. And Billy didn’t stop even though Mikey was cumming- he was doing his best to make it feel good and it did! So good, Mikey couldn’t help moaning out loud.

 

“Oh, sorry. I thought…”

 

Mikey dazedly looked at a worried Robert for a moment. He lay on his back, still breathing heavy and feeling really good. Billy sat up and looked at his older brother.

 

“I owed him one for the other day. I think I like it.”

 

Both Mikey and Robert could see his underwear tented out. It looked like Billy really did like it. Mikey looked down at Robert’s shorts and saw them start to fill out. He looked up to Robert’s face with a smile.

 

“Can I do it for you, Robert? Please?”

 

Robert looked down and his face turned red.

 

“Um, no Mikey. That’s okay. You guys need to get some sleep.”

 

Mikey was disappointed, but Billy wasn’t phased.

 

“Okay, Robert. G’night!”

 

Billy snuggled up to him this time. Mikey enjoyed the warmth and hugged his friend back. His ear tickled as Billy whispered into it.

 

“We should hold on to each other when we sleep so we’ll go to Ninja World together.”

 

Mikey wasn’t sure that was how it worked, but he nodded and dutifully hugged Billy even closer. They both closed their eyes and drifted off to sleep.

 

*****

 

Mikey was in the middle of the cave that was the entry to Orichitaru’s laboratory, but unlike last time, he wasn’t tied and gagged. Some time had passed because now there were a lot of ninja and workers moving equipment out of the hideout.

 

“Is this the stuff, Billy?”

 

Mikey looked over and saw Billy looking around, trying to get his bearings.

 

“Hello! Are ya there, Billy?”

 

The young blond boy focused on his hero and looked at the jar of red goo Orenji was showing him.

 

“Yeah! That’s one of the goo stuff they put in my butt to make the beads.”

 

Mikey was taken aback.

 

“Orichitaru put goo stuff in your butt? Why? I thought it was a wooden thing.”

 

Billy turned around, blushing.

 

“No, that was after. First was the goo, thenhHe kept giving me chakra, but he put this spell on me so I couldn’t give it…”

 

“Huh?”

 

“You know, so I couldn’t get the tingles. And he kept making me go longer and longer until I thought I was going to explode! And then he put the wood thing in my butt and then the goo in my butt would absorb all the chakra and make these marble things.”

 

Mikey remembered.

 

“Oh, yeah. I remember you telling me about that. And then even though you didn’t have chakra- you still felt all tingly.”

 

“It was mean. My whole body was covered in tingles- know it!”

 

Mikey saw someone carrying a bundle of oblong spheres shaped like little chicken eggs. He shivered. All of those came out of Billy’s butt? Then he felt his cock getting hard as he imagined what it would feel like.

 

After, the two boys quietly followed Orenji and Lord Maara around, trying not to draw attention to themselves, afraid the ‘adults’ would send them away.

 

“...four tracking teams to follow them. I doubt we’ll be able to follow Oricitaru’s trail but maybe the one who fled will lead us to him.”

 

“Thank goodness he doesn’t have Billy or Mikey anymore. Now he can’t make more of those battery things. I can’t imagine that guy with a whole army of those puppets! We had a hard enough time just fighting these ones.”

 

“There are other ways to gather the chakra, Orenji. As long as he’s out there, both our villages will be in danger. I think it’s time I met with Lady Tunabe to discuss coordination between our forces.”

 

“That’ll be great! We’ll get to hang out!”

 

“Yeah! That’s going to be so cool!”

 

Billy couldn’t help himself. It had only been a few minutes and he was already getting bored being quiet. Maara and Orenji both looked down at the two boys.

 

“I don’t think so, Billy. It’s too dangerous! There’s no way Granny Tunabe will let you go.”

 

“And you need more training, Mikey. You’re not ready to go on any mission, much less an SS ranked mission. Tomorrow morning, you’re going back to the Dunes Village.”

 

Mikey was crushed.

 

“And you’re going back to the Tree Village. It’s too dangerous to let you just wander outside of the village right now.”

 

“Isn’t Mikey going to come back with us?”

 

“No. Mikey lives in the Dunes Village.”

 

“But he wants to live in the Tree Village, right Mikey?”

 

Mikey was put on the spot. He wanted to be with Billy and he wanted to see the Tree Village just like on the show and meet everyone he saw in the cartoon. But… He still felt deep inside that he belonged in the Dunes Village. He couldn’t explain it but for some reason, he knew that was where he was meant to be.

 

“Um, I don’t think so, Billy. I think I’m supposed to be in the Dunes Village.”

 

“Huh? What do ya mean? Don’t you want to see Granny Tunabe and eat some barbque and train with me and Orenji?”

 

“I do! But I think there’s stuff I need to learn at the Dunes Village.”

 

Billy looked like he was about to argue, but Mikey cut him off.

 

“I can’t explain why, I just do. I’m sorry, Billy.”

 

“You’ll get to visit sometime, Mikey. And we’ll come visit you too, right Billy?”

 

Billy looked at Orenji and nodded. Disappointed, the two boys chatted as they followed the teenagers through the laboratory. Billy showed them the wooden horse thingy he had been strapped to. Mikey ‘tsk’d’ when his best friend showed him the little metal loop that would hold his balls hostage.

 

“And then he would stick this in my butt and turn it and when he did- whoooosh! All the goo would turn into beads and stuff.”

 

Orenji ran his hand over the back of the device.

 

“And he did it over and over? And you couldn’t cum? That must have been terrible!”

 

Billy nodded, his look serious.

 

“The tickling feeling just kept getting worse and it wouldn’t stop, except at night when they would leave me alone, but it wasn’t that great because then my balls would hurt real bad.”

 

Orengi ruffled Billy’s hair.

 

“You sure were brave, Billy. I don’t know if I would have held up as good as you did if I were in the same situation!”

 

Billy smiled and Mikey felt good for him. He knew how happy his friend would be to get a compliment directly from Orenji!

 

“Hey! Do you think that’s why you were able to give so much chakra to Saccharine to heal us during the battle? That was amazing!”

 

Billy brightened up.

 

“I know! I couldn’t believe it, it was so much!”

 

“This could be a great way to train! Would you let us try it now? Then Mikey can be trained and increase his chakra pool, too. It would really help us out!”

 

Billy looked apprehensive for a moment. Then he squared his shoulders and nodded at his Hero.

 

“Okay.”

 

Orenji shot him a bright smile and clasped his shoulder.

 

“That’s great! We can figure out a little more about how this Converter thing works.”

 

Orenji grabbed Billy and hoisted him on top of the contraption. Under the boy’s direction, Orenji strapped the boy down, even his little balls in the cruel metal loop. Then the older teen spent some time lightly brushing his finger over those trapped balls until Billy had a strong erection.

 

“Okay. Now I need some chakra.”

 

Orenji gestured to Lord Maara, who looked surprised.

 

“Go ahead, Maara. Give him some chakra.”

 

The red-headed leader stepped forward and to Mikey’s surprise he lowered his pants and brought out his large cock. It glistened in the light and Billy’s eyes went wide at how thick it was. But before it could touch his lips, the protective barrier of sand fell off, and it thinned down to an impressive, but normal size.

 

Billy licked it tentatively. Then he licked, pressing his tongue under Maara’s foreskin. Then he clicked his tongue as if tasting a new candy. He looked up at the red-headed teenager.

 

“Doesn’t the sand get stuck under your skin?”

 

Without expression, Maara simply responded, “Sand never gets stuck where I don’t want it to.”

 

Billy nodded and leaned forward to take the cock into his mouth. The young boy did his best and after a few minutes, they could hear Maara letting out little moans before his sand formed up behind Billy’s head, holding it in place while Lord Maara, his orgasm approaching, started thrusting into the boy’s mouth.

 

“Cumming!”

 

No one needed the warning as the leader of Dune Village’s head was tilted all the way back. Billy’s throat was bulging as he swallowed over and over. The leader provided the boy an impressive load of sperm along with the chakra.

 

Eventually, Maara pulled back until just the tip was still inside the boy’s mouth. Mikey could see if flexing a few times as Billy kept his lips sealed around it, still swallowing even as he took deep breaths through his nose. With a grunt, Maara finally pulled his stiff member from Billy’s lips.

 

“That… that was nice.”

 

The red-headed teen stuffed his erection back into his pants and then stood there looking at Billy, but not seeing him. Billy swallowed again and again, trying to clear the thick, white fluid from his mouth.

 

For a few minutes they all watched the boy resting bound, but comfortable on the back of the restraint. Eventually, the bound boy started to twitch. As they watched, his body became pink, then red as it flushed in arousal. Soon, he was writhing in his bonds, his moans interspersed with low yelps as his trapped balls got pulled.

 

“It’s getting bad! Oh! I need to cum soon!”

 

“Wow, Billy! That’s amazing! You lasted soooo long this time!”

 

Billy clenched and unclenched his fingers and toes. Mikey could tell he was trying to last even longer to impress Orenji. But he still couldn’t completely stop his lustful twitches and Mikey could just look at him and see the shivers running through his body. He started to ask one of the teens to get the chakra, but Orenji beat him too it.

 

“I think that’s enough. It’s very impressive, but I don’t want to push things too far while we’re so far from Granny Tunabe. Go ahead, Maara. You should get the chakra.”

 

Lord Maara nodded and made his way to Billy. He unstrapped the boy, taking care not to yank his balls and his sand formed under the twitching boy and held him up to Lord Maara’s face. Billy reflexively wrapped his legs over Maara’s shoulders in a reverse shoulder ride- a shoulder ride that gave the older teen’s mouth access to the nine year old’s impressive erection. As soon as Billy’s erection entered Lord Maara’s mouth, he then wrapped his arms around the teen’s head and grunted as his erection was pleasured in preparation to get the chakra.

 

While he pleasured the boy, Lord Maara’s hands rubbed up and down Billy’s back and Mikey knew how good that felt. As part of his training, Mikey had concentrated chakra for Lord Maara several times. He knew the teen was gentle and he always enjoyed it. He was happy that Billy was able to experience it, too. It would give them something to talk about later.

 

As Billy became more and more noisy, Mikey watched as Orenji stepped up behind the unsuspecting boy. Billy was too caught up in his feelings to notice the second teen. With a smile and a wink at Mikey, he watched as the orange-suited teen used his hands to part Billy’s butt cheeks and then attack Billy’s butt hole with his tongue!

 

The change was immediate. Billy’s eyes got wide and his moans got even louder as he started thrusting his cock into Maara’s mouth. After that, Billy couldn’t hold it and Mikey felt the tell-tale tingle of a converter holding a lot of chakra fade as that chakra was transferred to the leader of the Village Hidden in the Dunes. The exercise seemed to drain every bit of his friend’s usually frenetic energy and the blond nine year old fell backwards, only to be gently deposited in Orenji’s arms by the sand.

 

In contrast, Lord Maara seemed to be energized. He stood and flexed his body for a moment. Then he looked at Mikey and then extended one hand toward him, fingers splayed. Before the dark-haired nine year old knew it, the sand formed underneath him into a replica of the restraint device! Almost instantly, the dark-haired nine year old was strapped down tight to the replica device- even his balls were trapped in a smooth loop, just like the original!

 

He pulled and struggled like Billy did, but he was trapped. When he tried to push away, he felt his sensitive sack painfully tugged.

 

“The amount of chakra from your converter is amazing! It even feels like I have much better control of the sand than usual.”

 

“His name’s Billy. He’s my friend. Converters are people- know it!”

 

Lord Maara nodded.

 

“I want to repeat the experiment on our conve- on Mikey. Would you assist?”

 

Mikey gasped. Was he going to get to show Orenji how good he had gotten at extracting chakra? He looked at the yellow-haired teen who looked down at him. Then he glanced down and gulped as he saw the size of the bulge that had grown in the teen’s orange pants.

 

“If it’s okay with Mikey- sure!”

 

Mikey didn’t say anything- he just opened his mouth, his young eyes locked on Orenji’s covered erection.

 

The orange-clad teen stepped up and pulled down the front of his pants, letting his large erection free to bob around. Mikey thought it was sexy that the patch of pubic hair at the base of the impressive rod was also bright yellow, like his hair. The erection wasn’t as big as Robert’s, but it was one of the larger he had seen. It had a thick foreskin that was even now slowly pulling back from the moist head. Then he felt it pushed into his mouth.

 

Mikey immediately covered the tip in saliva, slathering it on with his tongue. Then, because the foreskin was loose enough, he was able to get his dexterous tongue underneath it like Bily had done to Lord Maara. He heard Orenji’s appreciative rumblings as he used all of his training to make the rod give up it’s chakra.

 

Sucking Orenji was pleasant. The rod was a real mouthful, but the teen wasn’t rough. He started thrusting gently, a little more each time. By the time Mikey felt those kinky yellow hairs pressing against his lips, he hadn’t even realized how deep he was taking it. It didn’t stay long, pulling back quickly to let him get a breath before pushing back in.

 

After a few minutes, Orenji started letting out little grunts between his praises for Mikey’s talent. Then he told Mikey to get ready- he was going to cum.

 

Mikey felt that rod pushed down his throat and he swallowed and swallowed. He could feel it pulse and flex as it deposited Orenji’s seed into his stomach. Mikey longed to reach out and caress those big balls to make the orgasm more powerful, but he had to settle for using his tongue as best he could at the base while using his swallows to massage the tip. It seemed to stay for ever, but the boy wasn’t in distress as he had taken in a deep breath when Orenji warned him.

 

It was a surprise when the rod finally pulled out. Mikey felt like he was in a daze as his mouth continued to work. He had gotten a taste of the seed on his tongue as it pulled out and he was evaluating the taste that wasn’t as bitter as Carlos’ and even tasted a little sweet. He looked up and saw the half-lidded look on Orenji’s face as the boy carefully squeezed his fingers down his rod, pushing out the final drops of sperm as he cooled down.

 

Orenji put his flagging erection away and started to praise Mieky’s skills, but that’s when the boy felt the first strong tingle through his body. It felt electrical and his toes curled as he pulled against the sand bindings. Another wave of tingles washed through him, centering on his erection which suddenly felt itchy.

 

“Ohhh! Oh no! I’m feeling it!”

 

The tingles washed back and forth inside him, making his skin feel like it was burning. He pulled and moaned, trying not to make noises- trying to be like Billy but it was no use! The feelings were too powerful and he couldn’t help pulling viscously on his own balls as he struggled to somehow touch himself!

 

“Endure it for just another few seconds, Mikey. You want to get as good as Billy, right?”

 

Miket felt his friend’s comforting hand on his head. Even that touch kicked off another flush of tingles through his body. A wavering moan slipped from his mouth.

 

“It’s okay, Mikey! I know it feels like you’re going to explode but you won’t- I promise!”

 

That was comforting and Mikey fought against his desire to tear out of his bindings and touch himself all over. When he stopped letting out the feelings through his struggles, they made themselves known through moans and gasps. He barely heard his friend’s encouragement.

 

After an eternity, he felt the sand under him fall away and then a warm, hot mouth engulfed his little erection. The feelings made him tense up, but the restraint on his balls had also fallen away. As the mouth on his cock moved up and down and teased his tip, he felt more mouths on him. His brain drifted away on a cloud of orgasmic feelings coming from his cock, his nipples and then he felt something push into his butt! It was tapered at both ends and had a big nob on one side the rotated around until it hit that spot-

 

“Ung! Ung! Ung! Oh! Oh! Oh! It’s on my tickle spot!”

 

Mikey couldn’t help but vocalize when he was pushed over the edge. The mouths and hands slowed down, but kept caressing him. He looked down to see Orenji’s mouth on his cock and as he locked eyes on the older teen, Orenji grinned at him and started swiping his tongue back and forth over the sensitive tip of his cock! Embarrassingly, he squealed like a little kid being tickled.

 

“What is going on in here? I swear, I leave you alone for a few minutes and you’re torturing poor Mikey!”

 

“Gosh, Saccharine! We were just researching the process that Orichitaru used to increase Billy’s capacity as a converter.”

 

“And I suppose pert of that ‘research’ was getting your… your thing pleasured?”

 

The rest of the sand crumbled around Mikey and left him standing on the ground, now covering his privates in front of a girl.

 

“It’s okay. I like that part, too. And Orenji has a really nice-”

 

Saccharine closed her eyes and put her fingers in her ears.

 

“La la la la la!”

 

“-cock.”

 

Mikey looked around confused as Lord Maara and Billy laughed. Orengi was now also covering the bulge in his pants. His face was beet red. After a moment, the pink-haired girl opened her eyes and saw that Mikey was done talking.

 

“Honestly, Mikey. Get your clothes and put them on.”

 

She turned to Orenji and the Lord Maara.

 

“Can you find Billy some clothes already?”

 

When Orenji started to respond, Saccharine cut him off angrily.

 

“And it’s obvious that this isn’t a good environment for these boys. I’m going to take them back to camp.”

 

Lord Maara looked like he was going to speak up, but Saccharin's angry gaze caused him to just nod in acceptance. The two boys- complaining- were hustled out of the lab while Saccharine grumbled about irresponsible boys. They stopped only long enough to let Mikey dress in his little ninja uniform. And then once more her strong hands around their necks, moved them out of the hideout where they caught a wagon back to the main camp.

 

“Ow! We wanted to be with Orenji!”

 

“I’ll bet! You’re going to catch cold and I think you’ve distracted them enough for one day. You need some clothes, or do you want to spend the whole day with one hand over your privates?”

 

Both boys looked down at Billy’s hand which had been covering his penis since Saccharine showed up. Mikey thought Billy would argue with her, but to his surprise, Billy actually looked shy.

 

“Well, after I get some clothes, can we go back?”

 

Saccharine shook her head.

 

“After you get some clothes, you’re both going to have a hearty lunch. And then, you’re going to sit with Cheekymaru and answer all of his questions while it’s fresh in your mind.”

 

The pink-haired girl grabbed the back of Billy’s head and stuck her angry face into his.

 

“Is that understood, or do I have to beat it into you like I do Orenji?”

 

Billy’s face showed fear and he froze up. There were a couple moments of silence where he just cowered under her intense stare. She looked like she was about to start into him again when Billy’s stomach gurgled loudly.

 

“See? If you’re good, you can play with Orenji later, but only if you eat well and then answer all of Cheekymaru’s questions.

 

Billy grumbled, but ultimately agreed. When they arrived back at the camp, Billy was given clothes from the Dunes Village and Mikey thought he looked quite handsome in them. Billy wanted a Tree Village ninja outfit, but since everything in the camp was brought from the Dunes Village, he had to settle.

 

After, the boys were given two big bowls of stew left over from breakfast and sat at a table to eat under the watchful eyes of a steward who had boys of her own and had a keen sense of when the two were ready to sneak off and explore the woods. She rounded them up and had them clean not only their own bowls, but several pots and pans until Saccharine appeared again to take them to Cheekymaru.

 

It was a boring two hours that Billy and to a lesser extent- Mikey- were grilled not only by Cheekymaru, but also Temaru, the sister of Lord Maara. The two interrogators asked and asked and asked, demanding that Billy remember even the most minute details of his time with Orichitaru. The boy was red-faced as he was forced to relay the details of having goo put in his butt and how it felt and what happened after and how… he glanced meaningfully at Temaru.

 

“Temaru is part of the investigation, Billy. I know it’s embarrassing, but anything you can say in front of me, you can say in front of her.”

 

“But she keeps looking at me like… like… like I’m some kind of freak!”

 

Mikey had seen the smirk on the girl’s face whenever Billy got close to saying something embarrassing. The dark-haired boy was glad it wasn’t him that had to answer those questions. He shivered, remembering how Lord Maara was going to strap him into one of those devices to train him to get better at converting. He hoped fervently that Temaru wouldn’t be invited to those sessions.

 

Eventually, it was clear that the boys’ attention spans and energy wouldn’t let them answer any more questions and they were dismissed. They were happy to see that Orenji and Lord Maara were back in the camp, going over the contents of the wagons. There were a lot more of the restraint devices in the cart other than the one like a horse.

 

Some of them looked like they could stretch someone and others had blades that would slash the person and make them bleed. Mikey saw that those ones had dark stains on them and was sure that was dried blood. All of them had spells carved into them, ready to be activated when chakra was poured into them.

 

Soon, it was time for dinner and Billy and Mikey got to eat with the older teens.

 

“It’s clear that Orichitaru is getting ready to make a move soon. We must not let him get his hands on the converters. Who knows how large an army he could field if he had unlimited access to chakra batteries.”

 

“Yeah, that would be terrible.”

 

Orenji turned to look at Billy.

 

“I think it’s time we took your training seriously, Billy. No more messing around. Starting as soon as we get back, you’re going to be worked to the bone, and it’s not always going to be me. I don’t want to get back an find out that you’ve been giving your trainers a hard time.”

 

Billy was excited and looked at Mikey with shining eyes. This is what they wanted!

 

“And Mikey, too? He needs to know ninjitsu also!”

 

“Mikey will be enrolled in the village academy. He will be well trained.”

 

Mikey felt elated. He already knew some of his fellow students and couldn’t wait to start training.

 

“That will be on top of his converter training. Of course, I won’t be available all the time, but there are several guards that will be happy to train him.”

 

Mikey’s enthusiasm dimmed a bit. He remembered the guard he had tricked and wondered if he would be one of the trainers. He wondered how many cocks he would have to suck on while Lord Maara was away.

 

It had gotten late, and the two boys started drifting off. They felt themselves lifted up and carried to a warm makeshift bed inside a tent. Before they knew it, it was morning and they were being shaken awake by Billy’s older brother.

Chapter 92: Kevin

Summary:

An interlude with Kevin and Sammy.

Kevin rode his bike next to Sammy, as the two raced neck in neck to the top of the tall hill that separated their neighborhood and Probity’s town center. He was really running out of breath, but hearing Sammy peddling right next to him made him push down on the pedals even harder. He couldn’t let Sammy win!

 

He made it just before Sammy and with relief and elation, he sat back down and brought his bike to a halt. Breathing hard and smiling he used his shirt to mop his sweaty forehead.

 

“I thought- huff huff- I had you- huff huff..”

 

“Nope! Huff huff- I won. Looks like- huff huff- you pay for ice cream!”

 

Sammy sat on his own bike and mirrored Kevin’s movements.

 

Kevin smiled as he looked out at the view of The City, catching his breath. Like every other resident of Probity, the boy was familiar with it’s triangular skyline that was due to the tallest buildings being clustered at the center.

 

Sammy had removed his shirt and was using it to dry his sweat-soaked hair. He paused and looked at Kevin with a confused frown.

 

“I thought Keith gave us money for ice cream.”

 

Just as Kevin opened his mouth to respond, a car that was driving by very slowly started honking it’s horn. When both boys looked over, two guys that looked collage-aged leaned out of the windows and started whistling at them!

 

“Yeah! Woooooo! Hey, sweet thang- wanna go for a ride?”

 

“Hey sexy- want me to teach you how to drive a stick?”

 

They were caught so far off guard that the car sped away before they could even register what the two older teens were saying to them.

 

“What was that? Why would they do that?”

 

Kevin was confused and embarrassed and maybe a little part of him deep down was flattered. After a moment of silence, Sammy looked at him innocently ask a question.

 

“So am I Sexy, or are you Sexy? Cause I think you’re Sexy.”

 

That caused Kevin to blush even more.

 

“Shut up! What was their problem?”

 

“I don’t know, Sexy.”

 

Kevin knew Sammy was messing with him, but the problem was, Sammy would happily call him ‘Sexy’ for the rest of the day- even in front of other people! He wasn’t having that.

 

“You know if I’m Sexy then that means you’re Thang.”

 

“Then the two of us are Sexy Thang!”

 

“No. We are not.”

 

To forestall any more discussion, Kevin mounted his bike and started pedaling down the far side of the hill, building up speed to help cool off in the humid, hot weather. Thankfully it was downhill from here on out. He glanced back at Sammy who was hastily replacing his shirt and grinned to himself.

 

The two arrived at Kemp’s Creamery to get some ice cream. It was step one for the mission Keith gave them along with the money to spend in town. They were taking it seriously. Keith said the mission was important and might lead to some information on what their parents were up to when they weren’t at home- maybe even information about that Specialist guy who could program himself into their dreams. It was that important.

 

“Let’s get our ice cream and hurry and get this over with.”

 

“Then we can check out what’s playing at Groper Theaters! I wouldn’t mind watching Anger Management again!”

 

Kevin pictured being in a dark theater with a bunch of adults around them. He suddenly felt that would be a bad idea. This was the first time being in town gave him the willies. He remembered Keith’s strict instructions to always be around a crowd and not use any of the alley shortcuts they would usually take to navigate the town.

 

The two got their ice cream and licked it down a bit as they rode their bikes down the street and around the corner across from the P.U.D. building. As they passed a bin, Kevin loosened his grip on his cone, allowing it to fall onto his shirt at the next bump. He said a dirty word and looked down. The ice cream got all down the front of his and on his arm as it dropped.

 

As he stood in front of the bin with his shirt pulled out away from his belly to block the view of the P.U.D. building cameras, Sammy swapped the memory card with fresh one that Jacob had provided. Kevin did his best with the few napkins and his water bottle to clean off his arm and shirt before the two rode on, mission accomplished.

 

“So if we can’t go see a movie, then can we at least get some candy from Mr. Stanley’s?”

 

Kevin nodded. That was one of the main places to stop when going to town. And Mr. Stanley was a really cool and stocked more exotic candies than the grocery store. The most important part was that at Mr. Stanley’s, the kids outnumbered the adults.

 

“Yeah- I wanna get a couple packs of Mystic: The Congregation cards before he runs out.”

 

They passed High School and saw Grant’s car in the lot and wondered what he was doing at school on a Sunday. Must be a wrestling thing.

 

They cut left and took another right to get back on the main street and out of sight of the utility building. Cars passed and families walked together down the street, making Kevin feel nostalgic. He wondered when his family would once again be one of these. When he would get to run ahead and window shop, begging his dad to get him a new model or video game he saw. He wondered when their life would return to normal.

 

As they approached the large theater building, they saw a line of men down the sidewalk. They looked a little like down on their luck street vendors as each sat or stood in front of a cardboard box, pup tent, or even just a blanket strung up with a clothes line. As the boys passed, the men saw them and became excited. They would show their Crebra donor card and like vendors, they would shout at the boys, trying to get their attention.

 

“My medicine is the strongest, my little muffin!”

 

“Hey, handsome, I won’t just give you medicine, I’ll make it feel good, too!”

 

“I wash my stick between every client! Guaranteed no strange smells here!”

 

These were the Crebra volunteers they had heard about on the news. Any boy who couldn’t get medicine anywhere else could come here and get medicine from a licensed provider for free. Kevin started to speed up, uncomfortable with how aggressive these grown men were, but to his chagrin, Sammy actually responded!

 

“We don’t need any, thanks! No, thanks! Sorry, Mister but we already got some…”

 

Kevin wished Sammy wouldn’t encourage them and was getting ready to tell Sammy to speed up when he heard Sammy say something that caused his foot to miss the pedal.

 

“You’re right- one that small wouldn’t hurt at all.”

 

He couldn’t believe Sammy couldn’t see the danger in interacting with the men. He had the unsettling feeling that they were getting ready to drag them off their bikes and into their ‘privacy cubicle’ to give them medicine whether they needed it or not. They had to get out of there!

 

“C’mon Sammy! Let’s go already!”

 

With that, Kevin stood up on his pedals to get to the next block where Mr. Stanley’s was. As they rode closer to the theater, the boxes got more elaborate and some even had nice tents and cleaner clothing. He saw a group of women standing and chatting together. He also heard the familiar sounds of flesh on flesh slapping competing with the sounds of gagging coming from inside a few of the privacy containers. Then a boy around nine came out with teary eyes and ran to one of the ladies. Soon after, a big-bellied man with fading, grey hair and a weathered, red face appeared, hitching up his pants as he grinned at his young patient.

 

Suddenly angry, he didn’t even look back at Sammy as he rode. He had seen those men and the look in their eyes- the same look Grandpa William gave him when it was medicine time. The look had scared him- even on Grandpa William’s face- and after each session, he was sore and wiped out. But now he was glad that at least they got to do it inside a private house and not out in public like these boys. It must feel humiliating, knowing that everyone here knew what they were doing inside the cardboard.

 

The two boys arrived at Mr. Stanley’s to see a crowd of at least six boys on bikes eating candy and chatting as they watched Mr. Stanley’s doors. Kevin wondered what was happening when he saw the closed sign in the window. It was just past noon and the store should be open. Disappointed, he stopped next to Freddy, one of the boys at school who hadn’t teased him or Sammy about the video or getting Crebra.

 

“Hey Freddy, What’s going on?”

 

“We’re waiting for Greg to come out.”

 

“What’s he doing in there? Why is Mr. Stanley’s closed?”

 

The boy shrugged and shook his head sadly.

 

“There was some police officer in there that said he was stealing. Even found a candy bar in his pocket. They told us they had to search him for more candy and we had to leave.”

 

“I wouldn’t let them do that.”

 

Freddy shrugged again.

 

“He didn’t want to go to jail.”

 

Kevin felt his stomach tickle like it was on the drop ride in the carnival that came to Probity once a year. The police weren’t even safe! Were there any adults left in Probity that were safe? He shivered, feeling vulnerable. He didn’t like it. It used to feel safe everywhere in his town but now he felt like he was in enemy territory.

 

“C’mon, Sammy. We gotta get home.”

 

Feeling prickly all over, like he was being watched by one of those horror movie people that like to spring out of nowhere, Kevin pedaled out of Probity’s town center. Both boys were quiet- not wasting breath on talking, each processing what they had seen in town. They made it back home in record time.

Chapter 93: Richie

Summary:

Big deal after school! Riding home in style? Gotta get home!

 

Richie sat in class, counting the minutes before he would head to the buss and head home to wait for Seth. He wondered what kind of snacks were used to celebrate Seth’s becoming a bitch. Seth was so small and thin, it should be healthy snacks, just like Charlie restricted him to.

 

He looked again at his paper. His teacher had just covered their math segment for the day and he was supposed to be working on problems. Usually, he enjoyed math but today he couldn’t concentrate. Five minutes left…

 

Just a couple minutes before the bell rang, the speaker in class cracked to life and a woman’s voice spoke to the class.

 

“Richard Johnson, please report to the main office. Richard Johnson, please report to the main office.”

 

Richie looked up in surprise. He looked at the teacher who gave him a nod and Richie packed away his things and headed out of class. He wondered why the main office wanted to see him.

 

The curious boy made his way to the front of the school and entered the main office. He announced himself to the lady behind the desk and asked why they had called him.

 

“Your dad is picking you up to drive you home today. He’s asked that you wait here for him.”

 

This surprised Richie, but then he felt energized! Somehow, his dad had found out that he was going to get his first bitch and his dad wanted to be there and celebrate! He hadn’t seen his mom or dad for, like, a while now. They were always coming home too late and leaving too early in the morning. If he didn’t see the new food and clean clothes during the week, he would swear they didn’t come home at all. He was excited to see them.

 

As Richie sat in the office, his eyes on the parking lot eagerly looking for his dad’s car to pull in, he watched the busses load and one by one, each departed to deliver their contents across the neighborhoods of Probity. He looked at the time again and saw that he only had a few minutes before Seth was going to show up at his house. He began to get a bad feeling. His parents were never late.

 

“Um, excuse me maam? What time did my dad say he would be here?”

 

The lady looked up form the papers she was sorting, apparently having forgotten he was there. Then she sighed and looked around the desk until she found a little yellow paper. She looked at it owlishly.

 

“It was your brother who called on behalf of your dad. It just says to wait here until he shows up.”

 

Richie’s stomach sank. It wasn’t dad- it was Charlie! This was bad. He had to get home as soon as possible!

 

“Um, can I wait for him outside?”

 

Absently, the lady nodded and went back to her work. Richie left the office and moved around the corner, out of her view. He felt his skin prickle as he thought about the implications. If Charlie could get innocent Seth to sign that agreement, Richie would only be able to interact with the boy on Charlie’s terms. Charlie’s sick terms…

 

“Shoot!”

 

Richie smacked his forehead. He should have warned Seth about Charlie- said something to let him know not to trust his older brother but he was too afraid of scaring him off. And now too late he realized why Charlie had been on his best behavior with his bitch. He punched his leg a couple of times, angry with himself not to have seen something like this coming.

 

Soon, he pulled himself together. There was still a little time before Seth was due to show up. If he could hurry, maybe he could head off the worst. He would even give up on making Seth his own bitch if it meant keeping the thin, naive boy out of Charlie’s hands. He hurriedly walked along the now empty buss loading zone, keeping out of sight of the office until he had left the school grounds.

 

No matter how he looked at it, he would never make it on foot. Middle School was too far away from the new development. He didn’t know what to do and started jogging toward his house, furiously thinking. He didn’t even notice how easily he kept his pace thanks to all the work Charlie made him do.

 

“Hey, kid. Do you need a ride?”

 

The voice brought Richie out of his reverie. He looked over and saw a middle-aged man in a pickup truck keeping pace with him. The boy felt relief. If he got a ride, he may still make it in time. He smiled and nodded at the man.

 

The man quickly checked traffic and pulled away from the side of the road, Richie sitting next to him in the bench seat. Once he was in traffic, he looked over at Richie’s sweaty body with a familiar look.

 

“You sure are a handsome one. Walking home from Middle School?”

 

Richie felt a nervous tingle run down his spine as he realized where this was going. To be sure, he glanced down at the man’s crotch and saw his adult erection outlined by the tight jeans. He didn’t care. If that was the price for getting home on time…

 

“I’ll suck you off but you have to drop me off at me house, okay?”

 

The man looked surprised, but quickly recovered.

 

“I wanna feel you up while you do it. And I’ll take you all the way to your house.”

 

Richie nodded. The touching would make his trapped penis uncomfortable- he knew that the man’s hands on his body would make it respond- but again, he would put up with almost anything to get back in time to save Seth.

 

The man lifted up as much as he could with the steering wheel in front of him. Richie got the hint, sighed, and started opening the man’s pants and releasing the leaking cock. Without preamble, Richie went down on the erection and started using all his practice to suck the man to orgasm. He felt the man’s hand pull his shirt up and start feeling up his body.

 

“Ung! You sure know what you’re doing, kid! You do this for your teachers to get good grades?”

 

Richie didn’t take his mouth off of the cock. He just came up to the tip and shook his head while using his tongue on the bullet-shaped end. Whether the guy interpreted it as an answer, or was just distracted by the intense feeling Richie wasn’t sure. The man stopped talking for a moment and all he vocalized were grunts.

 

After another minute, Richie felt the man’s hand slide up from squeezing his butt to the back of his head. The young teen braced, preparing to be forced down the length of the fleshy tube in his mouth, but instead, the hand grasped his forehead and pulled him off the flexing pole.

 

“Whoa! Slow down a little there, tiger! I don’t want it to be over so quick! Let’s go the whole way so I can get some more enjoyment out of it, okay?”

 

Richie looked at the man and nodded. He had put himself in the mindset he used when entertaining his mom’s friends. He was there to please. He was about to go down again, but the man caught his chin and held him there. After checking the road again, he turned back and drank in Richie’s young face. It was only a moment and then he sighed and turned his attention back to the road.

 

“You sure are good looking, boy. I think I’m going to buy a lottery ticket today!”

 

Freed from the man’s grasp, Richie’s face went back down. Now he used his tongue to rub back and forth on the shaft, occasionally moving up to bomb the tip. He even tried to tongue the man’s ball sack, but he wasn’t able to with the man’s jeans still in the way. Just like during his mom’s ‘book club’ meetings, he just did his best.

 

The whole time, it felt like the man was trying to memorize his body with his hand. Eventually, he felt the hand make it’s way around the front of his pants.

 

“You’re cupped? Dang! I wanted to rub you off. I guess you belong to someone else.”

 

Richie nodded- technically, he belonged to Charlie. At least, Charlie was in charge of him so the difference was minimal.

 

“We’re almost there, kid. Go ahead.”

 

Richie used his hand to stroke the base of the shaft while his mouth pleasured the top half. The man made appreciative noises as the truck turned a couple of times and came to a stop. A moment after that, the man’s hand gripped the back of the boys’ head and he started thrusting. Richie knew what was coming and started swallowing.

 

After the man stopped squirting, Richie pulled off the cock and wiped his mouth. The man’s eyes were half closed and his mouth was open. The boy looked around and saw that as promised, he was at his house. Without wasting any time, he grabbed his backpack and slid to the passenger side.

 

“Thanks, mister. I gotta go.”

 

He climbed out and shut the door to the truck, leaving the man in his stupor. Richie’s heart skipped a beat- he saw Seth’s bike parked next to the door! He had expected that, but seeing it now made the situation real. Seth was in trouble!

 

He quickly calmed himself. Instead of running up the stairs and bursting in to the house, Richie moved quietly and carefully used his key on the door. Silently, he slipped inside and closed the door gently behind him.

 

“...didn’t call or anything?”

 

Richie heard Seth’s tremulous voice and he peeked into the living room. First he saw Charlie sitting relaxed on the couch section opposite him. Charlie’s expression was sympathetic. The older teen gravely shook his head, his face the picture of sympathy directed at the other section of the couch that was in front of Richie. That’s when the young teen noticed the top of Seth’s head, just peeking over the back of the other couch section. There was an ice cream wrapper on the coffee table and Richie knew Charlie had been turning on the charm.

 

“Nope, sorry. Richie can be like that, though. He’s a good kid. I’m sure he didn’t mean to leave you out in the cold like this.”

 

Richie heard Seth sigh heavily. Then he heard Seth’s body shifting it’s weight on the couch as he was making some rhythmic movement. From behind, it almost looked like his little friend was- then Seth let out a little whine.

 

“It’s really itching now! Are you sure you don’t know when he’ll be here? He promised...”

 

Charlie smiled at the boy who was obviously scratching. Then Charlie leaned forward and reached out to Seth with an understanding smile.

 

“I know. I’ve given medicine to boys like yourself. It’s a big responsibility.”

 

Richie just knew Charlie was squeezing Seth’s knee, pretending he cared about the boy’s distress. The psychopathic jerk was seducing his bitch!

 

“Being responsible for another life is a big responsibility. It may be a bigger responsibility than a thirteen year old is ready for. You know he’s gone through several pets already. Just can’t keep ‘em alive poor guy.”

 

“R-really?”

 

Charlie sighed and nodded.

 

“It’ not his fault- he’s still a bit young, that’s all. You can’t take it personally. You might consider finding another source for the future, just in case.”

 

Then Charlie looked like he had gotten a great idea. He pulled back to sit upright- stunned by his own idea.

 

“Oh! Of course! I know how to solve this!”

 

Seth’s attention left his crotch to look up at the excited Charlie.

 

“You can sign my contract! Yeah- you become my bitch and I can give you the medicine right now!”

 

Seth stopped scratching.

 

“But what about Richie? He said he wanted me to be hi-”

 

“Only so he could give you medicine. If I give you medicine, you don’t need a contract with him, will you? I’m here for you and I can be here when you need me to be. That will free up Richie to just be your friend.”

 

Charlie watched Seth for a moment before he leaned forward again, butting his hand on the boy’s knee.

 

“Besides, this way you can play with Richie without him acting all weird toward you. Nothing would change- wouldn’t that be better?”

 

“Richie’s my best friend, why wou-”

 

Charlie cut him off.

 

“That’s the point! Do you really think a boy as young as Richie will be able to keep a line between his medical responsibilities and your friendship? Mark my words, after a few times sucking him off- well, you and I know it’s just a medical procedure, but for someone as naive and inexperienced as my little brother- he can’t help but think of you in a different way. Maybe in a way that changes your friendship.”

 

Richie saw Seth’s head turn down. Then he could hear rhythmic thumping- thump, thump, thump. The thirteen year old could imagine Seth’s legs were now kicking out and flopping back down to hit the base of the couch. The boy was stressed.

 

“I want to be Richie’s friend more than anything.”

 

Seth paused and Richie heard more thumping. Then Richie saw Seth’s head look up at Charlie.

 

“What do you mean weird? How would it change?”

 

From his vantage point, Richie could see Charlie’s smile. If someone didn’t know Charlie, they wouldn’t have seen the predatory undertone. His older brother was experienced at hiding that part of himself when he wanted to. It was time to stop Charlie’s attempt to steal his bitch. He stepped out from behind the wall and announced himself.

 

“It would make us even closer friends.”

 

Instantly, he saw Seth literally spun in place and the boy’s bright eyes peeked over the couch. Behind him, Charlie’s expression turned angry.

 

“Richie! I was afraid you wouldn’t make it!”

 

“I got held up and missed the buss-”

 

He shot a dirty look at Charlie, who gave him and evil smirk. The look gave Richie goosebumps and normally, he would back down to not provoke his sadistic older brother but now wasn’t the time to give in. He was fighting for Seth, not just for himself.

 

“-but I didn’t let anything stop me from being here for you, and I never will.”

 

He gave his best smile at Seth and stepped forward.

 

“I’m ready to sign the document. How about you, Seth? Are you ready to embark on this journey together?”

 

Seth had turned his body and was now on his knees on the couch, facing Richie. He smiled, but he looked unsure. Internally, Richie was cringing. He had heard that line in a movie somewhere and it was the only thing he could think of to sound cool.

 

“Um, Charlie has an idea so we can be friends and I don’t have to be your bitch. He, um, he says that if I become your bitch, then we won’t be friends anymore.”

 

The boy looked away, turning his head to Charlie for support. Charlie’s expression turned serious as he answered directly to the boy.

 

“That’s right, Seth. You can’t be friends with a bitch. So if you become my bitch, you’ll get the medicine you need and then after you can play with Richie. There’s no risk.”

 

Seth looked back at Richie, his eyes darting up to make quick eye contact and then quickly away like sparrows caught in a cage.

 

“I don’t want you to treat me all weird after…”

 

As if the reminder of medicine had triggered it, Seth’s hand sank into the front of his pants as he once more began to scratch himself.

 

“If Charlie can give me my medicine and we- you and me- can just stay like it is. We can stay friends. What do you think?”

 

Richie remembered what Charlie had done to the last boy he gave medicine to and that was when he had him for one night. The boy wondered how long Seth would even survive if he became Charlie’s property. He had to stop it, even if it meant loosing Seth for himself. Then a plan he had only vaguely realized he was working on in his head clarified. It was risky, but it was the only way he could see to keep Seth as his own. He took a breath, looked deeply into Seth’s eyes and spoke from his heart.

 

“Seth, Charlie doesn’t always tell the truth. He’s been lying to you.”

 

Charlie’s expression turned to a snarl behind the younger boy’s back. He didn’t like Richie calling him out.

 

“A master is supposed to protect his bitch and if you sign on with me, I’ll make sure no one hurts you. Also, we’ll be able to continue working on making you cool. Didn’t you like meeting Keith and Jacob?”

 

The smile on Seth’s face told Richie that the boy was remembering the chance meeting in the park. But Charlie rallied.

 

“Yes- you remember that day. I took you guys to the park and pushed you in the swings? I really enjoyed hanging watching those movies with you. Who pulled you close to keep you protected? Don’t you want someone who can actually protect you?”

 

Now Seth turned toward Charlie, who had straightened up and stood taller, showing off his larger stature. Seth turned back and looked Richie up and down. Once more, Seth’s expression looked troubled. He scratched some more and cried out in frustration.

 

“Well, I gotta sign with someone soon- I really, really need my medicine!”

 

Richie sighed and dropped his backpack. He walked around and stood near Charlie. He wished he could point out to his friend that it was Charlies fault that he had Crebra in the first place, but that was too much of a risk- he would only do that if it looked like he had lost the battle. Instead, he had only one route to victory. He positioned himself between Seth and Charlie, with his vulnerable back to his brother.

 

“The thing is Seth, Charlie may be big and I admit, he does have impressive muscles, but I’ve been building up also.”

 

Richie took off his shirt and did the classic muscle pose, showing off his developing chest and arms.

 

“Little Richie, tsk, tsk, tsk. Maybe you are developing, but you’re still nowhere near my size, are you?”

 

Richie didn’t even look back at his brother. He kept his face serious and continued as if Charlie didn’t even exist.

 

“The other thing you need to know is that even if Charlie is bigger, it doesn’t matter. Charlie isn’t just a big, fat liar- he’s also a big, fat coward! He pees his pants every time he gets near Keith because he knows Keith would kick his ass.”

 

Seth’s eyes got big and he looked at Charlie and then started giggling. He quickly covered his mouth trying to stop it, but Richie guessed the image of Charlie pissing his pants was just too funny to the boy. It was fine- it played right into Richie’s plan.

 

“You should see how quickly he backs down and slinks awa-”

 

Richie’s plan came to fruition even faster than he had anticipated and he almost wasn’t ready. He felt something solid hit the side of his head and the world tilted.

 

“How dare you talk about your master like that, you little bitch!”

 

Then Richie felt himself picked up and thrown on the couch opposite Seth. In a flash, Charlie had his hands trapped in one of his and the younger Johnson brother felt his pants being ripped down by his sibling. It hurt because the belt hadn’t even been loosened and Richie wondered what it would have done to his junk if it hadn’t been safely encased in plastic. But those thoughts were quickly banished when he felt the sting of the wooden brush on his butt.

 

“You-” SMACK! “-don’t-” SMACK! “-talk-” SMACK! “-about-” SMACK! “-your-” SMACK! “-master-” SMACK! “-like-” SMACK! “-that!” SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

 

Charlie started beating him with the large hair brush, hitting him over and over completely lost to rage. Richie’s master training kicked in and he didn’t let his expression change, nor did he struggle even though it felt like his butt had sat on a stove burner. Instead, marshaling all his concentration he calmly turned his head to look at the horrified Seth.

 

“You see how he treats his bitches? Is this who you want to be your master? He even does stuff like this to kids who aren’t his bitch.”

 

Seth’s hands moved from covering his mouth to covering his face, trying to block out the insane violence he saw in front of him. Richie knew his brother well and right now, his face should be so twisted from anger that he would rival any of those insane serial killers that appear in the scary movies.

 

“But if you sign mine, Charlie won’t be able to touch you even if he wanted to. If you’re my bitch, you’ll fall under my protection and if Charlie touches even a hair on your head without my permission, then he’ll have to face huge penalties. Sign with me, Seth. Let’s make it official, okay?”

 

He couldn’t help but have his voice quaver a few times while he was talking. He could feel the welts growing on his rear end. The pain was rising as he absorbed Charlie’s anger. Then Seth pulled his hands away and nodded. The boy leaned forward and grabbed the pen and signed Richie’s document.

 

“Stop! Charlie! Stop! I signed it- I signed it!”

 

That must have snapped Charlie out it because Charlie stopped his onslaught and looked up at the slight boy with the red face and teary eyes and then at the sheet that was signed. The older boy stared for a moment. Even as Seth watched, Charlie’s face crumpled into an almost demonic snarl, just before disappearing it with a neutral expression followed then by a self deprecating grin.

 

Inside Richie rejoiced! Seth had signed his contract, making the boy his bitch! Though in master mode, he didn’t let any of that show. He merely stayed in his position over Charlie’s lap.

 

“Get up, bitch.”

 

Richie stood, his pants and underwear down around his ankles. Charlie looked at him angrily. He leaned in and whispered to Richie so Seth couldn’t hear it.

 

“Don’t think I’m done punishing you for disrespecting me, you little bitch. By the time I’m done with you, you’ll wish you never met that boy. In fact, you’ll beg me to take his contract.”

 

“Yes, Master Psycho.”

 

Richie said it loudly enough for Seth to hear Charlie’s Master name. He saw another flash of irritation cross his older brother’s face.

 

“Wait here.”

 

Richie cursed internally. He was ordered to stay, and he couldn’t disobey but he knew Seth’s need for medicine was already urgent. Was Charlie going to play games with the boy’s health? But Charlie headed out of the room before he could get the courage to break his own training and demand to be let go.

 

To Richie’s surprise, it was less than a minute later when Charlie returned. In fact, Charlie held a little key and used it to unlock the chastity device he had put on Richie’s cock, letting it finally expand to full erection! Richie felt his knees go weak for a second from the feeling.

 

“Come here, Seth.”

 

“Seth’s mine. You can’t order him around.”

 

“Fine, but I can order you. You will only give Seth medicine under my supervision, and only orally. Is that clear?”

 

Richie looked at his brother, stunned. He hadn’t expected him to make those restrictions, but there was nothing he could argue about. After all, technically that interaction wasn’t between master and slave, it was a medical procedure which Charlie could argue that it was only reasonable to monitor any medical procedures that involved his bitch. Defeated, Richie looked at Seth, who was back to covering his mouth and his face was bright red. Then he dropped his hands and practically ran over to Richie.

 

“I don’t care! I need it!”

 

Seth grabbed his cock and sank his mouth down on it. Richie was about to stop him, but he was shushed by a grinning Charlie.

 

“Hands behind head, eyes ahead. Say nothing. Let him get his medicine.”

 

Once more, Charlie had figured out a way to disappoint his little brother. Richie had wanted this first time to be private, intimate. He wanted to touch Seth’s body and see his little cock. Maybe give it a thrill. But now Charlie had intervened and made what should have been some fun, intimate play with his new bitch, exploring each others’ bodies... It had now become something as sterile and clinical as a medical procedure.

 

“Mmmph! Mmmmmm!”

 

And worse, Seth was doing a good job. The boy wanted nothing more than to tell Seth to lick his balls and his shaft. Maybe jack it a little- anything to break up this constant bombardment of his frantic tongue and the feelings that were forcing him rapidly toward a huge orgasm. He heard the man in the truck’s voice echo through his memory. He had wanted their first time to last.

 

But it didn’t. He couldn’t make it. After Charlie had brought him so close and then locked him up, he had be almost constantly in pain as his cock seemed to never want to go down. Now that it was free and stimulated by Seth’s mouth- something Richie had been dreaming about- he couldn’t fight it.

 

After the fastest one minute and forty five seconds in Richie’s thirteen years his legs started to buckle and he thrust uncontrollably into Seth’s mouth. The orgasm slammed into him as his balls pumped out what seemed like gallons of medicine into his needy friend.

 

He had to give it to Seth who managed to swallow a few times before he had to pull off and cough. Richie was in a daze and almost forgot himself as he resisted the urge to pat Seth’s back and help him, but he was ordered to say nothing with his hands behind his head. Seth got control and Richie was proud when the boy gripped his cock by the base and licked up the remaining drops on his shaft and tip.

 

“That’s not medicine. It’s touched the air, right?”

 

Seth let go and nodded at Charlie. Now the boy was intimidated by his older brother. He hoped he could change that or Charlie would find ways to mess with his new bitch. But now Charlie turned to address him.

 

“Make it go down. Now.”

 

Disappointed, Richie knew what was going to happen, but he obediently started going through times tables and which superheroes had been in each other’s comic books. With the pressure taken off from giving Seth medicine, it didn’t take long for his erection to go down, dripping one last, long drip of clear fluid into the underwear pooled around his ankles. Then Charlie stepped forward and once more locked the chastity device onto Richie.

 

“As I said, I will monitor all medical procedures when it involves my little brother.”

 

Charlie headed out of the room, leaving Richie angry. Was he going to leave him in this pose for the rest of the afternoon because he was so petty? But as Charlie crossed the threshold into the hallway that led to his bedroom he called back.

 

“Released, but don’t forget that you haven’t done your exercises yet.”

 

Richie stretched and then rubbed the hard plastic case trapping his cock inside. He shrugged to himself and opened the belt and buttons on his jeans before his slid them back up. He was careful not to let it touch his painful rear end too much. If it hadn’t dried yet, he knew his underwear would stick to the blood anyway.

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

“Sir, or master.”

 

“What?”

 

Richie looked over at Seth with a serious face.

 

“You’re my bitch. When we are alone and you speak to me, you have to say ‘Sir’ or ‘Master’. Got it?”

 

“Um, yes. Sorry, um, sorry sir.”

 

“What for?”

 

“I should have just signed yours. Then you wouldn’t have gotten hurt.”

 

Richie gave him his getting angry face. Seth started and then frowned.

 

“Then you wouldn’t have gotten hurt, sir.”

 

That reminded him of the pain he was trying to ignore as he sat in his desk chair. If Seth weren’t here, Richie would have already gotten the cream out of the bathroom and spread it on the damage. But then he thought- what was the point of having a bitch if not that?

 

“Well Seth, if you really feel that way, I will allow you to make it up to me…”

Chapter 94: Keith

Summary:

The big day. The cup finally comes off! A nasty surprise from Coach.

Keith sat in his English class, writing a descriptive poem about a large breasted woman displayed on the screen in front of the class. The woman young- around 20 and was dressed in a pair of tiny shorts and a top that barely covered to the bottom of her breasts. The picture showed her smiling seductively at the camera and he knew it must have been cold because her nipples were clearly erect under the thin fabric.

 

The assignment was to write a poem at least fifteen lines describing her face, her body and breasts. Each piece should have a matching line describing the feelings that attribute made the author feel. The classroom was filled with the sounds of teenage boys shifting in their seats and pained grunts from their thwarted erections. And after five days of restraint, even Keith’s erection was trying to break out. He tried to ignore it while he wondered if “tits are great” could be rhymed with “titillate”.

 

“Keith Miller, Jacob Donner. Please report to the gym for your test.”

 

All eyes looked up to watch the teens leave the room. Keith could see jealousy in many of the faces. Everyone was eager to get the test over with so they could finally take off the infuriating cups. Blushing, Keith and Jacob tried to avoid looking them in the eyes knowing that every boy knew they were heading to the gym to be jerked off.

 

As they walked through the hallways lit with the ubiquitous MillDon lighting system, the two boys were uncharacteristically silent. The minimal conversation consisted of echoing each other’s desire to be free of the constricting device. It was the shallow and facile conversation of nervous boys tying to cover their anxiety.

 

Left unsaid was how apprehensive they were about the test and how it would be conducted. Coach had put the fear of him into the other students so no one who had finished it would talk about it, other that confirming that yes, they didn’t have to wear the cup anymore. Their teammates wouldn’t even talk about it- they would just blush and tell them they just had to experience it themselves. And they all looked exhausted.

 

The two arrived at the gym and joined ten other boys, all red faced and fidgeting. It was about ten uncomfortable minutes before they began to see a group of other weary boys making their way out of the testing room. A few were unsteady on their feet and more than a couple were cradling their crotches. Keith spotted Joseph and Tim from their P.E. team, but hesitated to catch their attention. It didn’t matter, neither boy looked up as they walked zombie-like past the new group, eerily quiet and seemingly lost in their own worlds. Jacob and Keith exchanged worried glances.

 

“Alright! I will call your name one at a time. When I call your name, you will step forward and strip down to your cup! Then you will enter the testing room and one of the assistants will claim you and prepare you for the test. Any questions?”

 

One hand went up, followed by “When will the cup come off, Coach?”

 

“When you are secured into the testing chair.”

 

No one had another question. Coach started calling off names. The closer they came to removing the cup, the more it seemed their bodies wanted freedom so more than one boy had to hunch their way into the temporary building as their erections became more persistent. Keith was one of them. When he heard his name called, it was like his penis suddenly needed to expand and it was too painful to stand upright. Coach grinned at him as he smacked Keith’s naked butt, sending him up the short metal staircase and into the room.

 

Inside, the room was pleasantly cool. Keith didn’t even smell any of the smells he would associate with teenage boys. It was just a strangely sci-fi setup with futuristic chairs that looked like they could be seats for a star ship voyage. Everywhere he looked, he saw the metal gleaming in the MillDon lighting. Around he could see the boys in front of him being strapped into different chairs. Thankfully, they were wearing some type of large helmet so they wouldn’t have to look at each other during the test. Keith couldn’t help but take a quick look at the couple of naked erections before they were fed into some type of device that clamped firmly over the crotch.

 

“Ahem.”

 

Keith cringed, recognizing the voice and his nervousness increased. He turned to see his cousin Robert was waiting for him, motioning him to an empty seat. Keith wondered if Coach had set that up somehow. Images of their frantic lovemaking in the trailer flashed through his head and he knew Robert was thinking about the same thing because the front of his P.E. shorts were being pushed out. Keith quickly looked away, his face burning and his erection aching. He thought about anything else- times tables, soccer, cleaning up after El Fen. He wouldn’t give in- he wasn’t going to be attracted to his own cousin!

 

“Er, well- please sit down and get comfortable. I need to secure the testing device to, um…”

 

Robert’s face was completely red now. Apparently, there was a script he was supposed to say but his older cousin was distracted. It spiked Keith’s anger and frustration at the adults for doing these horrible things to them. He got stiffly into the large chair, absently noting that it was made of the same fabric that had forcibly pleasured him in the shower. He was too distracted by being upset with this new Coach who seemed to want to torture his students in the most Dirty ways.

 

Quickly and efficiently, Robert strapped him in. He tried to catch his eye a few times, just to let him know that he understood and didn’t blame him for what had happened to them. Robert kept his eyes steadfastly on the chair and wouldn’t look his younger cousin in the eye. Then his cousin got the key from his kit and finally removed the cup. Keith moaned out loud at the feeling of finally being able to become erect! It was barely a moment in the cool air before he felt it being fed into that crotch device.

 

Once his body was sealed in, Robert moved up to secure the helmet. This time, Keith caught his eye- it couldn’t be avoided. Again, Robert blushed as he secured his younger cousin’s head into the straps. Then Robert paused before sealing Keith’s head inside, his expression nervous? No, it was guilty. Then the older teen leaned down to whisper into his ear.

 

“I’m real sorry, Keith. I had no choice. I’m sorry.”

 

A chill went through the fourteen year old’s body. Robert looked incredibly guilty and Keith wondered what Coach had made him do. Then he wondered what Robert felt so guilty about that he couldn’t wait until after the test to apologize. He felt the pressure in his ears when the helmet shut, cutting off all outside light and sound.

 

Keith flinched when the screen in the front of the helmet suddenly sprang to light. On it, he saw a grinning Coach Williams. The image took up his whole world. When the man spoke, the speaker system made it sound like they were both in the same room.

 

“Hey, boy. Usually, the tech needs to perform a calibration check on the participant to figure out what type of scenario would really turn them on but in your case, I think we can skip that part. We both know what makes your engine crank, don’t we?”

 

Coach chuckled as he sat back onto his desk and crossed his arms in the usual position he took when dressing down one of his athletes.

 

“So I took the liberty of creating a custom scenario just for you. I won’t hope you like it because I now it will make you bust huge nuts. Don’t worry about doing well on the test- Coach William has your back, son.”

 

The image of his grinning face faded out to be replaced by an image of a boy’s bedroom. Strangely, it looked familiar and it took a moment for Keith to place it. He felt a twinge of fear mixed with anger as he recognized it as the same fake bedroom where Robert had conducted his “first experience” while they were under the influence of the sex drug. A sudden foreboding shook his mind.

 

Then the camera started moving and he saw a young boy’s body stretched out on the bed. The boy’s face was hidden behind a mask, but he had some type of strap around his head that held a disk-shaped device on his forehead. The camera panned slowly over the boy’s body. The skin was flushed a mottled red. The body was undefined so the chest became the soft stomach without the lines created by the musculature that would grow after he finished puberty. And it was a ‘he’- the flexing erection was almost 4 inches long with no visible hairs at the base.

 

Like Keith, the boy in the video was writhing and pulling against straps that cuffed his wrists and ankles, holding them away from his vulnerable body. There was even one around his waist that looked like a skinny weight trainer’s belt that had straps that disappeared under the bed he was in. Worst of all, Keith could see the boy’s mouth had a red ball strapped into it, preventing him from complaining.

 

Sudden movement beneath him startled him out of his shock. He felt the morphic fabric climb over him to replicate the cuffs he saw on the boy. The chair pulled on his limbs and reclined, laying him flat with his arms and legs apart, just like the boy in the video. He didn’t like this- something bad was going to happen. Something bad and Dirty.

 

“No, no, no- please don’t! Please, Coach, don’t do this!”

 

The sound of soft moaning seemed to come from all around, as if Keith were in a large room and not stuck in a helmet. He began a fruitless struggle against his bonds. What was the deranged man going to force him to experience? He also began to worry about the young boy in the video. He knew Coach liked to hurt his cousin, even though Robert denied it. Coach said many times how he was training Robert to become the new Coach. Was he going to have to watch and experience his cousin torture him using a young boy as a surrogate? He couldn’t believe Robert would ever do that.

 

 

The boy in the video whined pitifully around the gag as he struggled against his straps. Keith could clearly hear the boy’s fast breathing as if he were stuck in an overly hot sauna. Then the boy looked down and Keith saw his moderate erection flex again and again before it dribbled more clear fluid that ran down the shaft to join the puddle of the stuff that oozed down between his spread legs. The partially exposed head was a deep purple and Keith knew the boy had been druged. His own erection flexed in sympathy.

 

Then the door to the room opened, interrupting the teen’s thoughts. Keith’s heart sank when he saw Robert enter the room followed by Coach. Robert looked at the camera with a sympathetic expression, but Coach William cast a leering grin at whoever was in the bed. The boy in the video tried to speak around the gag in his mouth, but Keith couldn’t make out his words. Whoever it was began to cry in frustration.

 

“Hey there, Keith! I remember how much fun you and Robert had in here when you were supposedly losing your virginity so I thought it would be the perfect material to help boost your game. Don’t forget that our school’s honor is on the line, so be sure to give it your all!”

 

He knew it. Keith started mirroring the boy’s struggles against the bonds, but neither one achieved more than accentuating their flexing muscles. Both were bound tight in their predicaments. And now Keith- in frustration- also shed a tear.

 

“Why? Why are you doing this? I don’t want this! Make it Jacob if you really want me to win! I know if it was him…”

 

“I’ll bet you’re thinking about Jacob, right? Well, no go- he has to do well, too so we can’t drain his balls just before the test, right? So we got a stand in for you. He’s not going to have to take the test for, oh- about five years or so. But don’t worry about him- I guarantee that if he could talk right now he would tell you how much he needs what’s about to happen. You just relax and enjoy your cousin’s talents once more. I know you’ll ace the test, son.”

 

With that, Coach on his screen grinned again and left the room, leaving Robert with the boy. Slowly, Robert began to strip. Keith struggled again and howled in frustration inside the helmet. Irritatingly, Keith could feel clear fluid running down his own erection!

 

He breathed deeply and settled himself. He started remembering every trick to regain control of his body. He shut his eyes and started doing times tables in his mind. But after a couple of seconds, an electronic voice spoke into his ears.

 

“Tester must watch the screen. Keeping the eyes closed will result in a disqualification and a failing grade in P.E. You have 3 seconds to comply.”

 

Quickly, Keith opened his eyes again. The threat to fail the class overrode any other concern. He was in time to see Robert dropping his underwear, the Miller cock stiff and dripping, it’s foreskin all the way behind the head. Robert approached the bed and slowly crawled up until his whole body was over the boy. Then to his dismay, the screen switched to the camera on the boy’s forehead so it looked like Robert was looking Keith right in the eyes as he spoke.

 

“You are so sexy, Keith. I know you didn’t really like it, but that time we were together turned me on so much.”

 

Then Robert leaned down and gently bit at the boy’s nipple and Keith felt it, too!

 

“No, no, no! I can’t believe this! Why is Coach making you do this, Robert? This is sick!”

 

But as his cousin suckled on the nipple in the video, those same feelings were being replicated by the chair on his own nipples. His untouched cock burped out more clear fluid and he heard a little moan. He didn’t know if it was him, or the mystery boy in the video. He knew he was stuck.

 

Robert moved back and forth between the boy’s nipples until they were sticking up. Then Robert pushed his torso up and looked down. The boy raised his head to follow the older boy’s gaze because the camera followed. Keith saw Robert’s erection just above the boy’s. With a tender smile, Robert used his own much larger erection to lightly stroke the boy’s erection. The tube around Keith’s erection must have had some mechanisms inside because Keith felt a light swipe across his own erection at the same time. This time the moan was definitely from Keith. He shut his eyes again, but quickly opened them again when he remembered the penalty.

 

Robert sank back down and worked on the nipples again and every once in a while, the camera showed his tight, toned butt push down and again the friction on their cocks made the two trapped boys moan in frustration.

 

“Sorry, cousin. But you know a little teasing will give a bigger orgasm. Coach says I have to give you the biggest one I can. Coach and I really want you to pass. I know you can bear it- after all, you’re a Miller.”

 

Now Robert smiled encouragingly at the camera and moved down the boy’s body. Keith could feel his hands brushing down his sides and he gasped at the ticklish feelings. The boy in the video wasn’t as used to the feeling and giggled and squirmed. It was eerie and Keith’s mind kept equating the boy’s body with his, making Keith feel like his younger self was being molested by a much older cousin.

 

Robert moved down between his thighs and caressed them with his hands. Keith moaned at the sensation and frustration- the hands stopped just short of touching his balls- pulled up tight in the sack. He was so turned on, he half wanted Robert to ease his pent up feelings. A spike of anger ran through his body like electricity. Coach was making him want it!

 

Randomly, Keith remembered a conversation the four of them had in the upstairs bathroom so long ago when this first happened. Jacob had just explained his ridiculous theory to them and Sammy was skeptical.

 

“So, you’re saying that some pervert is spying on us using our appliances, and is somehow hypnotizing us while we sleep? To make us gay? Why?”

 

“I don’t know, Kevin. I guess so he can get his jollies watching us have sex? Isn’t that what perverts do?”

 

Coach was certainly getting his jollies on this one. And even though Keith was already gay- he was never gay for his own cousin! But after this-

 

Robert leaned down and started licking the insides of the boy’s thighs. More moans were heard in his headset and the feelings of the licking caused Keith’s body to flex. It was intense and his body was being pushed into it’s own state of being drugged. Hormones seemed to have a similar effect as the sex drug. Against his wishes, he was beginning to surrender to the feelings. His body desperately wanted an orgasm!

 

Robert spent a few more minutes teasing his thighs before finally moving up to the ballsack. Unlike his own, the boy in the video’s sack wasn’t pulled tight and Robert pulled it into his mouth. The chair did it’s best and Keith could feel something like a tongue swiping gently back and forth on his sack. Again, Keith’s body tensed up under the feelings, even more powerful than before and he could feel the younger boy in the video plead from behind his gag.

 

“Soon, I promise. Just a bit longer so it’ll be bigger.”

 

Now his older cousin’s broad tongue ran up the boy’s shaft to the tip. Keith’s fingers and toes clenched tight and he heard his own wavering gasp the sensation forced from him. Robert grasped the boy’s erection and pulled back the foreskin, fully exposing the purple tip. Keith’s foreskin was pulled back at the same time and Robert leaned in and started dragging his tongue across the end of it, then flitting his tongue randomly around the now exposed ridge. Between that sensation and the moans from the mystery boy, Keith found himself writhing in his bonds as the only outlet as the intense feelings grew. His whole body was becoming numb and he knew he would-

 

“Ooooouch!”

 

Something had stung the tip of his penis. Then it happened again. Keith from writhing almost sensuously in his bonds to struggling actively against them. Robert continued to pleasure the little shaft and after a moment, Keith could feel his orgasm building up again. He hated being a plaything for Coach or anyone else for that matter. He also hated the fact that not only was his body responding to a simulation of Robert pleasuring him, he found himself anticipating the release instead of being horrified by it. He couldn’t help but yell his frustration, knowing the helmet was sound proof.

 

“Get on with it, Robert! If you’re going to do it, then do it!”

 

Robert seemed oblivious to Keith’s frustration and of course he was. The intense arousal was messing with his mind and he had to remind himself that this was a pre-recorded video even as he felt Robert’s tongue slide slowly up his shaft in perfect sync with what his eyes were seeing.

 

“MMMMph! MMM! MMMMPH!”

 

Keith heard the bound boy in the video start going crazy. Robert stopped licking the shaft and relief fought with disappointment as Keith felt his own shaft tingle in the sudden absence of stimulation. He was so close!

 

“It’s okay. It’s not going to hurt.”

 

Robert reached up and Keith imagined he was stroking the boy’s face, but the helmet didn’t have the same mechanisms as the chair, so he couldn’t feel it.

 

“It’s an orgasm- I know it feels intense, but nothing bad’s going to happen, I swear.”

 

Keith felt the grip on his shaft become firm and again, he felt his older cousin’s tongue simulated against his vibrating tool. It was the boy in the video’s first orgasm! He was probably as close as Keith was and he remembered how overwhelmin-

 

The feeling of Robert’s tight, warm, wet mouth sinking down his shaft wiped any other thought from his mind. He could feel Robert’s tongue pushing into his foreskin and swirling around his exposed tip. It paused for a few seconds that might have been an hour as the mind-blowing feelings raced through him. His hips went between trying to thrust into the sensation and trying to pull back away from the tingling sensations that kept him from having a coherent thought. And there was one more element that for some reason added to the eroticism.

 

“Mmmmmmmm- mmmmm- mmmmmm- mmmmmm!”

 

The sounds of the boy’s muffled moaning in his ears. He would ashamedly wonder why later, when he thought back on this torture the knowledge that it was the boy in the video’s first orgasm was turning him on so much. He knew that for himself, the orgasm building up was going to be huge, even if it was from his own cousin’s mouth. For the boy in the video the feelings must be scary and overwhelming and he wondered if Coach had been angry that his cousin had broken character to comfort him and tell him everything would be okay.

 

Keith felt Robert complete the journey and those tight lips slid down to the base of Keith’s cock. The fourteen year old’s erection was completely encased in a warm, tight tunnel. He could feel that tongue pressing hard and rubbing the bottom part of his shaft as the inexperienced boy’s moans turned into grunts at the new sensation. With his tongue still pressing firm circles into his shaft, Keith felt it pull back again and like it was in some type of carwash, the young teen felt the stimulating circles slide up his shaft and approach the tip.

 

It didn’t make it and instead, it more quickly plunged back down again, swallowing him up. The stimulation on his shaft, with the tip not getting much was new to him. As the mouth sped up he could feel when his thick, spongy head slipped into Robert’s throat but it interrupted the buildup more than it contributed. Keith realized it was the older teen’s firm tongue and stroking on his shaft that was bringing a slow buildup to his orgasm as once more, Robert’s mouth sped up and down the shaft.

 

Keith started tensing again and again as the slow buildup kept going and going. It didn’t seem to stop and unlike normal, this buildup felt like it was happening from his insides out. He struggled and thrust again and again futilely trying to push himself over the edge- anything to finally get the release his body wanted. Anything to make him stop feeling his cousin’s mouth pleasuring his body.

 

Then he heard the boy in the video’s muffled sounds start to go crazy! The camera started swinging crazily back and forth, but before Keith’s arousal could be replaced by vertigo, the cameras switched away from the POV camera to show the boy on the bed rolling his head back and forth, clearly over whelmed by the new sensations. His little arms and legs were tense as he pulled firmly against the straps. Keith couldn’t make out the words the boy was trying to say, but even with the gag, the pleading was clear.

 

The boy’s eyes were wide in panic as he thrashed against the restraints, trying to stop the inevitable. Then his whole body tensed and his eyes clenched tight. Robert sucked up and down a few more times, tongue sliding right up to just below the tip and it was enough to push the pre-teen boy over the edge.

 

“Mmmmm…. Mmmmmm…. Mmmmmm…”

 

The boy’s moans synchronized with his whole body tensing, his young body’s reflexes taking over, trying to thrust his shaft further into Robert’s mouth to plant it’s seed. It was clear that he was lost in the initial feelings of his first orgasm. It was enough to push Keith over the edge as his own body mirrored the boy’s as it tried as hard as it could to sink his ejaculating shaft into the deepest recesses to dump it’s seed.

 

The two orgasmic boys’ moans intermingled into a strange muffled/un-muffled counterpoint adding to the erotic sensations mingling inside the fourteen year old’s body. While his shaft seemed to pump gallon after gallon of sperm into the fake Robert’s throat he felt that throat pull back up a bit, until the exposed tip of Keith’s erection was at the tightest part and then the device began to rhythmically squeeze and rub the most sensitive part of his cock!

 

The sensation was mind blowing as the extremely firm, yet wet and slimy walls firmly stimulate the tip of his cock. He couldn’t think past the sensation and he saw the bound boy on the bed roll his eyes back at the constant sensation as his head thrashed back and forth. He knew that boy would never forget this time and he wondered if the intensity would make him hesitant to feel it again right away.

 

As his body went from arched with every muscle tensed to relaxing and feeling them tense only when Robert’s throat milked him again and again, Robert’s mouth started sliding back up. The camera view switched back to the boy’s perspective and Keith watched, his body twitching, but starting to relax. Then the shaft popped out with one last jolt as the rough tongue slid past the now overly-sensitive tip.

 

He closed his eyes for a moment, lost in feelings, hoping the system would warn him again when the ‘closed eyes’ timer counted down too far. He couldn’t help it- he felt completely drained as Robert’s now gentle tongue ran down his shaft to begin lightly brushing his balls, and Robert’s strong hands push under him and start massaging his back and butt.

 

When the tongue stopped and Robert moved his arms, Keith opened his eyes to see his cousin sliding back up his body with a smile. Robert’s face moved off camera, and he heard the older teen’s whisper right into his ear.

 

“I hope you enjoyed that, dude. I know you just got that cup off. It must have been hell.”

 

Robert’s hand ranged across his chest, his fingers lightly brushing his nipples, earning a slight whine from Keith and an inexperienced gasp from the boy.

 

“Coach ordered me to do it. I can guess why.”

 

More intimate caresses to his body. Robert’s hands were giving him just enough stimulation to feel comforting- enough not to disturb the gooey feelings after that incredible orgasm. The teen wondered how much of that was Robert to him and how much was Robert wanting to calm and comfort the young boy in the bed. It didn’t matter, clearly his cousin’s whispered message was for him.

 

“I just wanted you to know that I don’t regret what we did. I didn’t lie- you’re really hot cousin, and if you ever wanted to do this again I’d love to do it with you.”

 

Keith watched those hands caress and rub the boy’s body some more. Keith didn’t want to have these feelings from his cousin, but twice now Robert had given him incredible orgasms. He didn’t know now if he could ever not think of that when he was around Robert. Even now he felt his body responding to Robert’s touch.

 

“In fact, Grant thinks so, too. When I told him what Coach made us do, he wanted to know everything! I practically drowned when he finally spurted. He thought- well, we both think- it would be a lot of fun for you and Jacob and Grant and me to get together some night. If not, I’ll understand but think about it.”

 

Now the camera switched again to show Robert cuddling an exhausted young boy, his hair matted to his forehead with sweat. His his little penis at rest as he took long, deep breaths around the red ball strapped into his mouth. Then Robert sat up and straddled the boy. His large fifteen year old frame seemed to dwarf the smaller body as he slowly opened his eyes.

 

“Now as for you Frank, Coach says I have to give you two more of those ‘cause he warned you what would happen if you forgot your jock strap again.”

 

The boy’s eyes widened and more piteous pleading was muffled by the gag as the scene faded out.

 

In the darkness of the helmet, hands like ghosts began to caress his body and chest. He felt a tongue start licking his now soft penis and another one stroked his now loose sack. The feelings ranged across his body and once more, it began to respond. He didn’t even bother to run some times tables to fight it off. He had had an incredible, draining orgasm but between he insistent pleasuring of his body, the fact that he had been frustrated from the cup over the past week and- unfortunately- the idea of Robert, Grant and him all working over Jacob’s hot body and making him squirm and moan…

 

It didn’t take long at all until Keith was firmly hard and leaking again. Once he was aroused and wanting another orgasm, the chair moved itself into a new position and Keith felt himself sitting down with his legs apart, his hands over his crotch holding something round. The device on his cock seemed to suddenly clamp down on it and it felt like Robert again only this time it was much tighter. And this time it was gagging.

 

“Loosen your throat, Jamie. And swallow when you get that feeling, it will help.”

 

The screen came back to life and this time Keith was an adult sitting in a padded rolling chair he remembered from Middle School. The teacher’s arms were holding a boy’s head in his lap and from the feeling Keith was getting, he was jamming it down the boy’s throat. Then it pulled out a bit.

 

“Okay, now breathe and get ready. I’m going to give your medicine as deep as possible so remember everything we’ve worked on. Here we go.”

 

Keith felt the tip of his cock slide past a tight ring. It felt incredible, only offset from the muted gagging he heard from the boy as he tried to accommodate the adult’s stiff erection. Keith hated hearing anyone in distress and he didn’t like feeling at all as if he had something to do with it, but again the synchronization of sensations between the video and the chair half convinced his mind that he was raping the mouth of a boy the same age as his brother.

 

“Oh… yeah… yeah, Jamie- swallow again and again, boy! I’m going to give it-”

 

Keith felt his own shaft rubbed and pressed by that throat even as he felt it slide up and down his tip as the man in the video began to thrust into the mouth. The boy’s hands were clenched as he swallowed like mad, desperate to stop the gagging and Keith felt every contraction of young throat around his shaft. He felt even more disgusted at Coach, who he was sure had arranged this particular test for him. The man- most likely a Middle School teacher if he was right about the institutional vinyl tiles the distressed boy was kneeling on.

 

Then the man pulled out to the tip and admonished the boy to keep his lips tight and swallow so he could get every drop of medicine. The boy did and Kieth felt those tight lips slide over his own tip. The idea of raping this kid against his will had softened his ardor and made him feel disgusted.

 

“Well done, Jamie. You got it all and this time, you didn’t waste any by opening your mouth!”

 

The boy looked at him and swallowed again and again until he finally opened his mouth and made a sour face.

 

“I can’t wait to grow hair and squirt. Getting it down my throat always hurts.”

 

His voice was gritty and deep and Keith knew it was from the man’s cock going down his throat. The man looked up and Keith was surprised to see that it was a classroom in Elementary School and not from the Middle School as he had thought. The walls were covered with maps and posters and the alphabet. It was briefly nostalgic.

 

“I know, Jamie but what do we always say?”

 

“Hard work and a good attitude can accomplish anything.”

 

The boy said it by rote like every other kid in Probity when asked that question. It had been pounded into them their whole school and sports careers. Teachers, Coaches and their parents all knew that motto. It didn’t seem to mollify Jamie.

 

“Remember when you first got Crebra- how you would gag uncontrollably when the nozzle got anywhere near your throat? And look at you now! You were able to take that whole load and it only hurt a little. Soon, you’ll be able to take medicine in your throat from any sized applicator.”

 

Jamie wiped his mouth on his sleeve and stood up. As he straightened his clothes, the teacher told him to send in the next one and reached into a drawer. Keith watched and felt as he rubbed a clear gel from a bottle marked ‘sanitizer’ onto his flaccid penis, carefully pulling his foreskin back to make sure everything was completely covered. Keith felt every slide from those slick fingers on his own shaft and it kept him hard and ready.

 

Then as the man was wiping away the gel with a clean cloth, Keith heard the classroom door open and close. The man didn’t even bother to look up from his ministrations to his cock. As it started responding, he used the cloth to both clean the shaft and jerk himself off. Each time Keith felt that rough cloth rub across his tip, his whole body tensed.

 

“You’re going to have to use every technique we’ve practiced this time, Mr. Miller. You’re the third one today so it’s not going to be easy.”

 

Keith started in the chair. Had he really heard him say-

 

The camera came up and to his horror, Keith saw Kevin standing there, looking him right in the face. Keith knew his little brother and Kev wasn’t happy. He had the look of when he got scolded harshly by his parents, but didn’t think he deserved it.

 

“But, I just got some medicine yesterday. I don’t need any more. I swear.”

 

Seeing his little brother and knowing what was going to happen had chased any arousal out of him, but as soon as his erection started to deflate, he felt a tight ring lock itself around the base of his shaft. The chair was going to keep him erect whether he wanted it or not. Oblivious to his personal crisis, the video on the screen continued to play itself out.

 

“You’re scheduled for this period, Kevin Miller. No backtalk from you. As your teachers, it’s our responsibility to make sure you do well in our care and that means giving you medicine on a regular basis.”

 

Now Kevin’s face scrunched up into a grimace and he actually yelled at a teacher! Keith was shocked- his little brother must have been really angry to forget himself and risk getting the belt from their dad.

 

“I don’t need any medicine! I get too much of it already and I hate it! You can’t just make me do it, especially after Grandpa William-”

 

Then he saw his little brother’s face clamp shut. Kevin was about to say something he didn’t want to- something about Grandpa William. The teacher didn’t take any note of his tantrum.

 

“I’m sorry, but you have no choice Kevin. I’m under orders from the administration- my job is on the line. Now, you should get started because you’re not leaving until you get your medicine. The whole class will be back in under twenty minutes and if you’re not done, they’ll all have to wait and watch while you finish in front of them.”

 

Keith started pulling again, frantically trying to free himself He saw Kevin’s stubborn nature playing out across his face. It was so unfair to the boy and Kevin knew it- he never wanted to have to do that with his teacher, but he was stuck. Keith knew his little brother would rather die than have his whole class watch him get medicine…

 

He twisted and pressed using all his muscles against the implacable chair. He had to free himself before-

 

“Fine. I’ll get your stupid medicine, but I hate it!”

 

Keith felt his own arms dragged out by the chair as the man ushered his little brother closer to his erection. Desperately the teen struggled again and again- he couldn’t stop. He couldn’t experience that.

 

Kevin gave one last “I hate you” look at the camera as he leaned forward. Keith let out a howl of anguish into the helmet as he watched and felt his little brother’s lips slide down his aching shaft.

Chapter 95: Jacob

Summary:

Exhausted after the test. What do you mean the cup goes back on?!? Uncomfortable family meeting.

The brunette teenager blinked at the person-shaped blob as his eyes adjusted to the lights in the testing room. The test had wrung out several orgasms from him and he didn’t feel like moving.

 

“C’mon, Jacob. There are more students that need to be tested. There we go- upsy daisy!”

 

Dumbfounded, Jacob took the proffered hand that pulled him to his feet. His legs weren’t ready and he wobbled, only to be caught and steadied by those strong hands- he reflexively grabbed around the man’s neck. Until he realized he was hugging Jimmy Hawthorne!

 

“Oh, um, thanks. Sorry, I lost my footing.”he

 

The buzz-cut nineteen year old grinned at him, giving Jacob the shivers.

 

“Well, if I just blew five times in a row, I’d be shakey-legged, too.”

 

Jimmy reached up and removed the container that had his sperm in it. He was surprised at how much he had shot and Jimmy looked at it as he swirled it a bit, giving a whistle.

 

Still a bit dazed, Jacob stood there dumbly, watching as Jimmy stored the container in a pocket and the older boy started working the controls on the chair. He seemed to be running a checklist under his breath as he tried to remember whatever sequence he needed to input into a small alpha-numeric pad in the chair. After a moment, the chair seemed to fold up and it began to vibrate.

 

“Self cleaning mode. When it’s done, it’ll be completely sterile and ready for the next hard cock to torture. Cool, huh?”

 

Jimmy looked up at him expectantly. After a moment, his words finally processed and Jacob gave a belated, “Yeah, totally.”

 

Jimmy started to direct Jacob out of the room. They passed several chairs that contained boys experiencing the test, their bodies bound to the chair, but also writhing in ecstasy as inside the clear plastic tubes stroked, teased, thumped and vibrated along their leaking shafts. Jacob thought to turn away but for some reason, he couldn’t. The different sizes and shapes of his classmates’ cocks drew his attention. Except one. Keith.

 

Keith’s body was completely tensed, but nothing was shooting into the device. Jacob wondered what was going on, but Keith’s thrashing increased. His best friend was really trying to get away from whatever he was seeing in the helmet. Jacob shivered. He wondered what Keith was experiencing to make him fight so hard to get away. But he would never ask. If he did, he would have to tell Keith what he had been forced to watch and he would never, ever tell anyone about that.

 

He had been following along behind Jimmy, lost in his own thoughts. It took him a moment to realize he had been escorted into the massage room. Then he realized that he was alone with Probity’s biggest bully. No matter how much his outsides had changed, Jacob wouldn’t trust his group’s main nemesis any farther than he could throw him. And he couldn’t throw him. Jacob started edging toward the door, even if just to expose the room to witnesses.

 

“Nope. Come over here and sit.”

 

Jimmy pointed to a seat next to him. He had his serious face. Jacob didn’t want to do it, but he was torn between self preservation and being punished by Coach for disobeying a class aide. It wouldn't matter to Coach if said aide was a malicious, evil, potentially homicidal bully who was planning to hurt him, if he didn’t follow instructions, he would be docked a whole grade. He wavered but eventually, his fear of getting a bad grade overrode his fear of Jimmy. Besides, if Jimmy did anything his grade would go down too, right?

 

He sat in the chair, secretly grateful to be able to relax his body. Most of the feelings had gone away, but the orgasms had been so hard, he felt like he had finished a full practice. He wished he could fall asleep in the chair and have Jimmy just leave for a while to let him rest. Even as he thought this, Jimmy started rummaging through the kits that were out on the stainless-steel counter at the back of the room. Tiredly, he watched at his sample was labeled and placed in refrigeration, presumably so that the president’s men could examine it. He pictured some secret service pinching the stuff between his fingers and dead-pan serious, turns to the President to say, “It’s sperm, sir!” It made him giggle.

 

“You must have liked your video. Let me guess- some hot chick that looks like Jessica Hughes gave you a blow job?”

 

Jacob got uncomfortable. He wished that was what his video showed. He doubted Jessica’s tongue was that long and he knew for a fact that her teeth weren’t that sharp. And the video forced him to watch a lot of those sharp, pointed teeth right near his cock. He gave Jimmy a weak smile, but didn’t confirm or deny. If Jimmy knew it was something embarrassing, he felt certain the jerk would start digging and try to pry it out of him.

 

“Alright. One last thing and you can shower, get dressed and go back to class.”

 

“Shower?”

 

“Of course. You smell like sex. Better not tease the teachers. They might not be able to control themselves with a hot guy like you smelling like he’s in heat.”

 

While he was talking, Jimmy was removing something from a new package. Jimmy kept up his monologue as he approached Jacob with some kind of device in his hand. And when he knelt in front of the brainy young teen, Jacob’s whole body stiffened and he pushed back against the chair as if he could slip himself through the solid surface and escape.

 

Jimmy chuckled and without even asking, took a grip on his now flaccid penis and started stuffing it into a silver pouch that looked like very delicate chain mail armor.

 

“What are you doi-”

 

“Orders from your parents. They said that after the test, you and Keith needed to be locked up again. They even provided these devices.”

 

Jacob gripped the chair until his knuckles were white. Jimmy kept working and when he was done, not just his penis was trapped inside a small metal mesh container, but his balls were restrained by a complicated wrap of small leather straps that pushed his balls away from his body with another strap that ran between them, keeping them separated. Then Jimmy added the little lock, sat back, and grinned at Jacob’s junk with satisfaction. Jacob reached down and felt the cool links of the little chain pouch. He was pretty sure that whenever his body felt like getting an erection next time- probably weeks away based on how he felt that moment- whenever it was, he was pretty sure it would be far more painful than the cup that Coach had made them wear.

 

“Why are they making us wear these?”

 

Jimmy grinned and shrugged.

 

“No idea. Maybe they want to make sure that after all these orgasms, you and your boyfriend will keep your Prude Crew creds- whether you want to or not.”

 

Jimmy stood in front of Jacob, his large, muscular frame making Jacob feeling small and vulnerable. The large teen stretched, his P.E. shirt clinging to his form, displaying his muscles. The large man grinned again and looked down at the young teen.

 

“I gotta say- it’s good to be over eighteen! Tonight, I’m going to fuck the hell out of my girlfriend Jessica Hughes.”

 

Jacob started at the name. Not his Jessica? This gorilla was seeing his Jessica? Sweet, beautiful, sexy Jessica?

 

Now Jimmy had a lewd grin on his face. Obviously the older teen had heard about Jacob’s obsession with the girl.

 

“Yeah, I’ll be squeezing those supple breasts and sucking on those hot nipples. Mmmm! Did you know she actually whines like an ambulance siren when I do that? ‘NnnnnnnNNNNnnnn… NNNnnnnnNNNNnnnnn- Oh! Oh! I’m cumming!’”

 

Jimmy said it in a high voice, a crude mimic of his love. Jacob’s imagination had already translated it in his mind to her voice- her sounds.

 

“And when I finally stick it in- wow! Like having my cock slathered in warm butter and then shrink-wrapped. Let me tell you, there’s nothing like a hot chick underneath you, her hands kneading your butt cheeks while her cunt tries to milk every-”

 

“Alright! I get it. Stop!”

 

Jacob was hunched over in pain. Even after 5 orgasms, Jimmy’s description of having sex with Jessica had started another erection and true to his predictions the metal cage was now biting into his sensitive flesh. It felt so much like razor blades were slicing his foreskin he looked down at his trapped penis expecting to see blood. Jimmy just gave him a lecherous grin.

 

“It seems like even after 5 cums, you’re still ready to go. I think Coach should up the number next year.”

 

Jacob shot him a dirty look.

 

“Well, go get back to class. I’ll send your boyfriend to you when he’s done, but remember- no kissing or that cock of yours might become ground beef.”

 

Jacob slid off the chair and stood up. The pain in his groin and his anger at Jimmy had wakened his body up a bit and he was able to walk to the shower and dress on his own. Stupid Jimmy.

 

There were a few other boys in the shower already when he arrived. It was so quiet, he wouldn’t have known anybody else was there if he hadn’t heard the water running. They all showered in silence, facing the wall. Each presumably trapped in remembering whatever personal torture they were forced to watch while being masturbated by the chair. No one made eye contact as no one wanted to talk about their ordeal.

 

They each dressed in silence and left the gym separately. It confirmed that Coach or someone had tailored each experience to cause the most mental havoc to his classmates. If it was anything like his, they were feeling disgusted and afraid and both physically and mentally drained. Again, Jacob pondered the point of it. Wouldn’t the tests have been better if they go to watch videos that actually turned them on?

 

He lowered his head and blushed furiously as he realized his body had responded to the video he had been shown. It wasn’t just the video, it had unlocked some blurry memories of a dream he had. A dream that left him terrified, but also seemed to have caused him to get excited around El Fen. And then The Other had done almost the same thing to Kevin. Why would someone want that? What did they get out of it? Just to screw with the kids in Probity.

 

He wondered what they were doing to the girls- to Jessica with her nineteen year old boyfriend who could drive and crush a coconut with one hand. What were they doing to Jane?

 

He hastily withdrew that question from his mind. He was concerned about his sister, but the images that thought provoked in his mind was another type of torture. Best not think about it.

 

The day went by in a blur and he was completely unable to concentrate on his classes. Mr. Rubios kept calling him out, along with the other students that had taken the test that day. Jacob guessed it had been frustrating for the teacher to keep hearing ‘Sorry? What were you saying?’ mumbled from blushing, preoccupied faces that he just gave up and finished his lecture leaving his humiliated students to their own thoughts.

 

On the buss it was easy to tell who was done and who wasn’t. There were many angry outcries of ‘None of your business!’ and ‘Stop asking me!’ and ‘Just wait till it happens to you!’ in response to the unending curiosity of those who would test the next day. Jacob didn’t have to deal with that. He sat next to Keith and both boys stared into space, still reliving the day.

 

When they stepped off the buss, Jacob felt a pang of Déjà vu. Keith’s dad stood outside their front door, just like the day they had sent Keith to jail. He quickly tapped Keith’s shoulder and pointed. Keith glanced over and sighed. They shared a quick look and headed toward Keith’s house.

 

Once again, both sets of parents were in the living room, waiting. They had the same look son their faces that they had the last time, only they didn’t have the fun videos to watch to break up the conversation.

 

“So which one of us is it?”

 

His question seemed to surprise the adults.

 

“What do you mean, Jacob? We want to talk to both of you.”

 

“Well, it seems like you guys only show up when you want to do something nasty like send us to jail so I was just curious which one of us is it this time?”

 

The adults looked at each other and Jacob’s mom started to open her mouth to reprimand her son, but Jacob’s dad patted her hand, cutting her off.

 

“ I know you’re angry, son. I know it feels like we’ve been ignoring you lately but that changes today.”

 

Jacob rolled his eyes- something he knew his mom hated. Again, she started to reprimand him and again his dad interrupted.

 

“ Boys- young men, I should say. You two have become sexually active. We were hoping that it would wait until you were both eighteen, but there it is. ”

 

The two boys just stared at him. Then Keith’s dad took up the conversation.

 

“Keith, son- you’re locked up again so we can be sure that you don’t accidentally hurt Jacob. You remember our talk about responsibility?”

 

Keith blushed red. He looked at Jacob and then back at his dad.

 

“But we don’t- I mean, we’re not planning to-”

 

“Son, you’re a Miller man and Jacob is a Donner. It’s inevitable that you’re going to dip your wick sooner or later.”

 

Again, Keith looked at Jacob and shrugged apologetically. He started to protest again, but Jacob’s dad cut him off.

 

“Keith, you probably don’t realize this yet, but you’re an alpha- just like your father. You’re built to fuck, er- make love. And Jacob is a Donner so he’s a natural bitch- just like me.”

 

“What the heck, dad! I’m not-”

 

“Now hold on, Jacob. You are. All the Donner males as far back as the founding of Probity liked nothing better than to feel a big, hard, alpha cock up their ass, rubbing all the right places. You just don-”

 

“I’m not a bitch! Don’t call me that!”

 

Mr. Miller raised his hands in supplication.

 

“It’s okay, Jacob. It’s just an expression. If it helps, think of yourself as a catcher, or a…”

 

“-receiver, or sub if you like…”

 

“No, dad. I’m just Jacob.”

 

Jacob felt Keith’s arm around his shoulder, but he shrugged it off. He didn’t want anything reflecting on him being anything less than his friend.

 

“So, what? We stay locked in these things for four more years, or just until they turn our cocks into ground beef?”

 

For some reason, that made their dads smile.

 

“No, son. It just feels like they’re being cut into. Actually, the surgical steel mesh-”

 

“I don’t care, dad! This is so unfair! You have no right-”

 

“Jacob! Don’t you dare talk to an adult that way- much less your father. We told you over and over not to do anything Dirty until when?”

 

Jacob clenched his jaw and his fists and looked up at the ceiling, trying to hold back the first thing he wanted to say.

 

“Until when, Jacob? Answer me or I promise you’ll be on restriction so long-”

 

“Until I turn 18.”

 

“Until you turn 18. And then?”

 

“And then I get to make my own decisions.”

 

“Exactly. But you didn’t wait, did you? You thought ‘I know better. I don’t have to wait- I can be an adult now’.”

 

Jacob knew what was coming next. He had heard it before.

 

“But you’re not eighteen yet Jacob. You can’t make your own decisions. You have to abide by our decisions. It’s just the way it is.”

 

Jacob didn’t say anything. He just seethed inside. He wished his parents had stayed away, working on whatever it was inside the P.U.D. building. After a moment, his dad cleared his throat.

 

“Well, anyway- to answer your question- no. You won’t have to wear those until you’re eighteen. In fact, you won’t have to wear them for much longer. We just wanted to make sure that we could give you some, er, guidance before letting Keith at your virgin rear end, son.”

 

Jacob felt ill hearing those words from his own dad, but he wasn’t the only one who had to suffer.

 

“And Keith needs to be taught how to use that fine cock of his.”

 

Now Keith looked up at his dad, a worried expression on his face.

 

“Boys, over the next few nights, we will be teaching you-” Jacob’s dad pointed at Keith- “how to make Jacob feel good while not rupturing his colon and you-” he pointed at Jacob- “how to receive without getting a ruptured colon, see? We’re doing it for your own good.”

 

Both boys stood aghast. They couldn’t mean- but Keith got there first.

 

“No way, dad! You’re not saying that you’re going to teach me how to-” he glanced at Jacob.

 

“Well son, I would love to but your mothers thought that may be too embarrassing for you two. So in fact, Mr. Donner will teach Keith and I’ll teach Jacob.”

 

Mr. Miller smiled at them as if he had just given them an awesome birthday present. The boys’ lackluster response seemed to confuse them.

 

“I mean, Jacob will come over here for his lesson while Keith will go to Clyde for his. That way it won’t be your own dad, get it?”

 

“That’s not better! You’re like an uncle to me, Uncle Jon! Why would it be better?”

 

Once more, Jacob’s mom entered the conversation.

 

“If that’s the case young man, you can be taught by your own father and Keith-”

 

“No, no, Mrs. Donner. If I have to choose, I’d rather it be Mr. Donner than my dad. Sorry, sir.”

 

Mr. Miller looked a bit disappointed, but he shrugged.

 

“I understand, son. I can’t say I’m not disappointed, but some things a boy needs to learn from someone not as close in the family. And you, Jacob? Would you rather learn from your father or me?”

 

Jacob looked down and shrugged. He pictured both and neither were appealing to him but imagining what the training would entail, he got less shivers down his spine when he pictured Mr. Miller teaching him than his own dad.

 

“You, I guess Mr. Donner.”

 

Suddenly, Jacob got an idea. He raised his head excitedly and looked at the adults.

 

“But what if we promise not to do butt sex until we turn eighteen? Then we wouldn’t need the training!”

 

The adults looked skeptical.

 

“I’m sorry Jacob, but we don’t think you and Keith will hold out that long. Keith’s a robust alpha that knows what his body wants now. Sooner rather than later, he’s going to want to scratch that itch and you being a Donner are going to want that itch scratched. There’s just no way you two are going to hold out for four more years.”

 

“Especially since we know you two have already started ass play.”

 

Keith looked surprised.

 

“Sorry, Mr. Donner? Ass play?”

 

“You told us you and Jacob have rimmed each other, right?”

 

Again, Keith looked confused. Jacob leaned over and whispered to him.

 

“It’s when someone licks someone else’s butt hole.”

 

Keith’s eyes went wide.

 

“But we only did it a couple of times…”

 

“See? And did Jacob get hard when you did it to him?”

 

Keith looked at Jacob, apologetic, his face practically glowing red.

 

“Don’t look at him, son. Answer the question.”

 

“Well, yeah. I mean, it feels good.”

 

“See? That’s the first step and soon you’ll move on to more- you won’t be able to help it. We’re just trying to-”

 

Now Jacob’s mom stood up.

 

“That’s enough. We don’t have to explain anything to you two. Jacob, tomorrow after school, you’ll go over to the Millers and Keith will come over here. You will learn what you need to know so you can have fulfilling anal sex without causing permanent damage. End of story.”

 

“But-”

 

“End of story, Jacob! Another word out of you, or if I hear you giving Jon even a little backtalk your dad and I will take away your computer for a month. And not just your computer, but we will restrict you from all computers outside of school. Is that understood?”

 

Jacob would have sworn up and down at that moment that he hated his parents. He knew that whatever training wouldn’t be simple charts and graphs and explanations. The way the adults were in Probity these days he knew that whatever ‘training’ that happened would be hands-on as in Mr. Miller’s hand on his body. But he couldn’t risk having his pad confiscated when they were so close to getting some answers.

 

“Yes, Maam. I understand.”

 

His mom stared at him a few more seconds, as if evaluating his honesty. Then she nodded with satisfaction and uncrossed her arms.

 

“Then that’s settled. The lessons will start tomorrow. Today, we celebrate your Physical fitness tests. You boys go ahead and get started on your homework. We’re ordering Granny Esme’s chicken later. We’ll call you down when it’s ready, okay?”

 

Both boys nodded and gave subdued ‘Thank you’ to the adults and headed up the stairs to Jacob’s room.

 

Keith sat on the bed and waited while Jacob fumed.

 

“I can’t believe this! We weren’t even going to do that…”

 

Jacob looked to Keith for support, but to his surprise, Keith’s face was red and his hand was even now adjusting his crotch! Jacob was shocked! He had no idea Keith would even consider that with him. There was just no way he was ever going to let anyone-

 

He suddenly felt himself pushed away.

 

“I mean, not soon, right? For now I’m happy with blow jobs, right?”

 

“Um, yeah. I’m happy with that. You know I just want to be with you, however you want.”

 

Jacob felt himself smile and he sat down on the bed next to Keith.

 

Don’t do it- don’t raise his hopes, Nathan! Our butt is for pooping, only! No way do I ever want something going in-

 

Jacob saw his hands grab Keith’s face and he was now aware of the metal mesh starting to bite into his growing erection. What was this lunatic going to say to his friend?

 

“But when we’re ready, I want my first to be you, Keith. In fact, I can’t imagine wanting anyone else’s hard cock inside me, filling me up.”

 

Keith smiled back and leaned forward to give Jacob’s cheek a quick kiss. Then a pained expression crossed his face and he looked down.

 

“Maybe we should talk about something else. There’s nothing we can do about it anyway.”

 

Jacob felt himself smiling and his hand moved down to try and adjust the restrictive mesh into a more comfortable position, but unlike the shaped cups they had worn the past week, the mesh just kind of drooped until he started getting hard and then there was no way his erection wouldn’t press against it. It made him appreciate that the cups were restrictive, but they were very comfortable compared to this one.

 

“So how is our surveillance project going? Did you get the latest footage?”

 

Jacob felt himself back in control. Apparently, this was a subject that didn’t interest Nathan.

 

“Yeah. Antonio was able to get it today.”

 

Jacob dug around in his backpack and found the little memory card that held the day’s footage. When they had started, Jacob was excited thinking that he would make a little map of the complex and map out the guard’s paths to come up with a plan that required split-second timing… But it wasn’t exciting. In fact, most of the footage was boring, with nothing happening. He sighed.

 

“It’s going pretty good. The guards follow pretty much the same routine every day.”

 

“Yeah? So can we get past them?”

 

“I don’t think from the front. You see when the doors open, there’s another set of doors inside? I think that’s a man trap. Even if we get past the guard, we’d need some code or card to get past them- and that’s if there isn’t a guard that needs to verify you before they open the inner doors.”

 

Keith looked disappointed.

 

“So there’s no way in?”

 

Jacob had been thinking that until he had noticed something.

 

“No- there’s got to be, and I think I know what it is.”

 

He selected the footage from the day before.

 

“See this? It’s a delivery van. It turns right, heading around the back and out of sight of the camera. There has to be some type of delivery doors at the back. I think it might be easier to go in that way.”

 

“Too bad we can’t see them.”

 

Now Jacob grinned at his friend.

 

“But we can, see? Check out the car parked here.”

 

Jacob pointed at a familiar S.U.V.. Keith squinted at it, then he recognized it.

 

“That’s dad’s truck!”

 

Jacob nodded and pulled the day before. He fast forwarded it until they saw Keith’s dad drive in and park in the same space before getting out of the truck and disappearing around the back of the building.

 

“He parks in the same spot every day. They must have assigned parking.”

 

Keith looked at him, surprised.

 

“Every day? He goes there every day? Really?”

 

Jacob nodded.

 

“Yeah- and he’s not the only one. I spotted all our parents’ cars showing up. Not always at the same times, but eventually, they all show up and stay anywhere from an hour to several hours.”

 

Keith looked pensive.

 

“I wonder what they’re doing in there?”

 

Jacob shrugged.

 

“I’ll bet it has something to do with those huge lines that run there from our houses. They’ll probably need my dad’s expertise to capture that much data.”

 

Keith shook his head and started taking out his homework.

 

“Okay, so we need to get the camera back and hide it on my dad’s truck. Then we’ll see the way in.”

 

Jacob nodded, projecting much more confidence than he really felt. He needed to get the answers to the questions about what was effecting the adults like his ass depended on it.

Chapter 96: Anjit

Summary:

The test. Something wrong with Nick. Confronting Jamal. Creating a monster?

Anjit lay next to Brodie on Jamal’s big bed. Both of the older teens were naked, except for the cup that had kept their cocks restrained for an entire week. Both boys were sweating, each of their neglected cocks were excited- anticipating the promised freedom and stimulation of the test.

“So, you have to be tied down, and we got these devices for making you cum a lot!”

Jamal brought two big test boxes, one for Brodie and one for him. He wondered again what kind of pull Jamal’s dad had to be able to dictate that he and Brodie could do the test in private with his son administering it with the gang. This was a presidential fitness test after all. Could Jamal’s dad have that much power? Maybe Jamal’s dad had the same strange power to bend others to his will by simple talking.

“...and with audio and visual stimulation. That’s supposed to get the most out of you.”

Anjit pulled again on the cuffs that were holding him down. He was used to it because it was a favorite thing that Jamal liked to do to the crew and he had been tied down many times. Brodie looked at him nervously.

With great ceremony, the others gathered around them as Jamal took the first key and unlocked Brodie’s device. His friend and lover gasped as his six and a half inch erection was finally free to expand. Anjit couldn’t take his eyes off of it and wished he could take it into his mouth and make Brodie feel good. It felt like a lifetime since he had first seen it and longed to caress, suck and even feel it enter him. He wanted to make Brodie cum hard.

Then he felt his own device removed and the sensation of being able to fully erect was almost overwhelming. He knew he wouldn’t last very long once it was getting stroked.

“Okay. Someone climb up on Anjit and someone climb up on Brodie so they can suck your cock. That should count as audio and visual stimulation.”

Nick jumped so fast to climb up on Anjit’s face to present his quivering cock, he bumped the side of Anjit’s head with a painful thump. Nick was always like this since his initiation. It seemed like the kid could never get enough sex to the point where he would even jack off while waiting for his turn on the Rumbler. Nick always had the most orgasms each time they got together which was almost every day. It was worrying the older teen. Still, he couldn’t help but start pleasuring the stocky, fleshy tube presented to him. And as usual, Jateen was next, jumping up, straddling Brodie’s chest to present his own little erection to the seventeen year old.

“Alright. Collin you get this one ready. Just put the goo inside and smear it around with your finger.”

Jamal handed a thick, cylindrical object to the brown-haired boy. After a few minutes, both devices were well lubricated.

“Alright! Now for a big surprise! We have some special help to make sure you both get the best scores on your test!”

With that, the bedroom door opened and Jamal’s dad and Uncle Bob both came in wearing thick bathrobes. Anjit started and was embarrassed to be seen naked by these men. He looked over at Brodie, who’s face had suddenly turned a bright red.

“Hi dad, Uncle Bob! Thanks for helping!”

“I wouldn’t have missed it for the world, sport!”

Jamal smiled at his dad and turned back to the bound teenagers.

“According to the rules, since you’re both sixteen or older then we can add anal stimulation to make you squirt even more! Dad and Uncle Bob volunteered to help. They both really know how to make a boy cum by using their cocks! Isn’t that lucky?”

Anjit wasn’t pleased by this ‘lucky’ occurrence. He saw Uncle Bob eye his body hungrily. Then both men dropped their robes to reveal their naked bodies. Both were erect.

Both teens began to struggle.

“What? I, uh, I don’t think I’m ready…”

Mr. Curtis approached Brodie at the same time Uncle Bob got between Anjit’s spread legs. The black man looked to be in shape with a large, wiry bush of greying pubic hair above his rampant cock.

“It’s okay, boy. I promise I’ll be gentle. When I’m done, I guarantee you’ll be at the top ranks of your class for this test.”

Uncle Bob just leered at Anjit, who looked away, unable to watch that gaze. Instead, he used Nick’s body to block his sight of the old lech and concentrated on making his little friend cum. He tried to ignore the strong hands that groped his butt cheeks and forced him to raise his hips. A moment later, he could feel Uncle Bob’s tongue spreading thick saliva on his hole.

He looked over at Brodie. Mr. Curtis’ large hand was feeling his friend’s tight body with one hand while the other was pushed under him. The contrast between the dark-skinned hand and his friend’s alabaster skin was striking and he could imagine what the two of them would look like when they were finally allowed to make love.

“Oh, yeah! Suck that cock, you whore!”

Anjit tried to pull off of Nick’s cock so he could reprimand his brother, but he found out that his head was already as far back against the pillow, he couldn’t avoid Nick’s desperate thrusting. Now he finally focused on his younger lover and he was shocked.

Nick had one hand against the wall behind him as he held his thick, short cock level with Anjit’s mouth as if he was afraid it might slip out. He had a pained expression on his face and his lips were moving as he mumbled something to himself.

“Mmmmmph! Arrghhhh-kek!”

He tried to get Nick’s attention, but the boy seemed lost- mesmerized as he was repeating something as if it were a mantra. Nick had thrust deeper than he had before and it had triggered Anjit’s gag reflex. And still, that tongue was pushing and rubbing against his hole.

Anjit watched Nick’s mouth, trying to read his lips. It looked like his little friend was saying ‘Gotta umm, gotta umm’ in sync with his thrusts. The older teen was confused, not understanding what that meant until it suddenly dawned on him. Nick was repeating ‘Gotta cum, gotta cum’. The sixteen year old started paying more attention to his tongue and making sure it made as much contact with the hot, desperate cock as he could.

“Unng! Unnng! I’m cumming! I’m gonna- gonna cum!”

Nick pressed in hard as his cock began to flex. A few drops came out the first couple of times followed by four or five dribbly squirts. Nick was breathing hard as Anjit slowed his mouth and used his tongue to gently caress the boy’s shaft. Nick pulled out.

“Thanks, Anjit.”

It was a whisper that only he could hear, making his heart jump in his chest. Then his body arched and he let loose a huge moan as Uncle Bob’s persistent tongue pushed past his ring, forcing it to open. The feeling washed up his spine and radiated throughout his whole body. He had been penetrated by various toys and of course Jamal’s little penis, but none of them were like the feelings he was getting from an experienced man.

Next to him, Brodie moaned around Jateen’s immature cock. Unlike Nick, Jateen seemed to be taking his time. As the older teen arched and writhed against his bonds, his little brother would grin and thrust deeper into Brodie’s throat. Anjit looked down and saw Mr. Curtis grinning at Brodie’s distress as his hand moved forcefully, doing whatever he was doing to the inexperienced body while Jateen rode his face. But Brodie’s erection was not just firm, it was dripping.

After just a couple more minutes, Nick climbed up to straddle Brodie’s chest. Now Anjit got a side view of the boy’s now erect penis. It was an angry red, which was strange since he had just cum. If he didn’t know any better, he would swear it was chafed. Once more, the boy had a desperate expression on his face as he shoved his cock into Brodie’s ready mouth.

Then Jamal crawled up on his chest, presenting his more developed shaft. Once more that dazzling smile pushed other thoughts from his head as Jamal leaned down and told him he was going to have the hardest cums he had ever had before since Uncle Bob was going to help. And as if the mention of his name moved the man to action, he stopped licking between his hole and his aching balls and sat up, moving Anjit’s legs over his own.

“You’re more than ready my dark-skinned Adonis! I’ve been waiting for this ever since I purchased that video game system for you. You have no idea how hot you are, my boy.”

Anjit could feel Uncle Bob’s large erection sliding back and forth over his hole. The man had added some of the lubricant and was smearing it over the saliva he had put there with his tongue. Anjit tried to relax and prepare himself to feel a cock much larger than he had ever had inside him before. It felt larger even than the toys that the other boys had used on him. A small part of him was actually anticipating feeling an adult cock in him for the first time.

Uncle Bob pushed in slowly. It was almost torture as that fat head forced open his hole. It was wider now than it had ever been, since the Rumbler stayed inside, only stretching his hole for a moment. It stung a little as if it were being chafed, but the amount of lube Uncle Bob had used made that an impossibility.

“Ooong! Ngoooo!”

Brodie was once more trying to stop his own deflowering, but Nick didn’t give him a chance. Again the boy was mumbling his mantra as he stabbed his erect cock into Brodie’s mouth. Anjit just closed his eyes and concentrated on suckling Jamal’s cock and feeling Uncle Bob’s cock push inside.

“Okay guys. Put the machines on now!”

Anjit felt a small hand grab his neglected erection. Then he felt a warm, tight and slippery gel practically wrap itself around his erection. Then he felt straps being fed under his hips and back to the other side. The device shifted back and forth, it’s weight taking Anjit’s erection with it- bending it from side to side. But after a moment, he felt the strap tighten around him and the device and his erection were held straight up from his groin.

Uncle Bob’s erection slid hard past Anjit’s prostate. The feeling was different from the device- not as stimulating in the sense that the Rumbler could vary the sensation. But it was more firm than the device could be, it’s only leverage being the opposite side of his guts. Uncle Bob’s erection had, well- all of Uncle Bob as it’s leverage. And Uncle Bob’s body was powerful leverage. That blunt tip pressed against his prostate as it entered and the teen’s body couldn’t help but respond at the surprising stimulation.

“There it is. Okay- I’m ready.”

“I’m ready over here too. Brodie- you’re a fine, healthy boy!”

Uncle Bob started moving slowly, but he picked up speed. At this point, he felt the warm, constricting gel that nestled his cock started moving. It slid up and down, it’s many nubs adding to the stimulation. As the older man sped up, that blunt, hard cock felt like an iron bar. An iron bar that slammed into his prostate over and over. Between the device and that implacable cock, Anjit’s thoughts were forced out and his body started talking uncensored.

His body arched and fell back, his arms and legs each pulled against his bonds as the different sources of pleasure rippled across his mind like a rain puddle that got stomped in by a child. He couldn’t concentrate on anything else as his mouth moaned with abandon with each thrust. Worse, the machine added a new trick- it started spinning.

Anjit’s first orgasm came fast. For a second it felt like he was floating- he couldn’t feel the bed or the Jamal’s weight on his chest. For just a second, he felt like he had been tossed in the air right at the azimuth when someone would feel weightless. Then his orgasm hit. Everything seemed to feed it- Uncle Bob’s firm presses against his prostate, the devilish device that had now retracted his foreskin completely and was stroking and spinning around his sensitive tip- even Jamal’s hard, dripping erection that seemed to caress his tongue. For a few minutes, his whole world was sensation.

But that sensation switched from the peak of exalted harmony and plunged into near torture as Uncle Bob and the device kept the stimulation going. The thrust up, tried to pull away, he tried to curl up, but the bonds wouldn’t let him. He knew his prostate could become sensitive after and orgasm after playing with the Rumbler, but somehow that paled when compared to Uncle Bob’s powerful thrusts that seemed to unerringly pound that spot inside. He thrashed to the limit of is ability and was almost keening around Jamal’s cock. And that pushed the dark-skinned boy over the edge and Anjit’s suffering was further muted as the boy made his last, powerful thrust to expel his nascent seed in the back of his throat.

Eventually, he came down and slowly the sensations changed from overpowering noise to building up toward another orgasm. Uncle Bob’s hands hadn’t stopped feeling and caressing his exposed body as the man made a breathy running commentary over how sexy his captive teenage body was. When Jamal finally pulled off, Uncle Bob leaned forward, pushing the device and his erection tight against his stomach. The man began to suckle his ear lobe and neck as he whispered Dirty things into the teenager’s ear.

“Fuck! You’re so hot, baby. Your ass is squeezing my cock like a vice! I’m so glad Jamal picked you. I’ve wanted to do this from the first time we met. Now, let me show you how good Uncle Bob can make you feel.”

Impossibly, the man’s thrusting sped up and Anjit felt a pillow sliding under his lower back, raising his hips even higher. Incredibly, that made the powerful cock’s angle of attack even better and now each thrust slammed into his prostate like a sledge hammer. Again, Anjit stopped concentrating on the outside world as the sensations overwhelmed him. As his second orgasm hit, he felt Uncle Bob’s mouth lock onto his and a strong, minty tongue invade his mouth, robbing him of breath for the next few minutes as once again he began to thrash in ecstasy against his bonds.

Slowly, Anjit regained consciousness. He kept his eyes closed and a large, warm bulk was laying next to him on the shaking bed. A large hand caressed languidly across his chest and from next to his head, he heard Uncle Bob’s voice.

“Yeah, Gene, hammer that kid’s prostate! Make his last load the biggest!”

Now Anjit cracked his eyes open to see Mr. Curtis’ large body dominating Brodie’s restrained body. His friend’s head was rolling back and forth as Mr. Curtis thrust hard and fast. The black man was breathing hard as his hands caressed up and down the teen’s exposed ribs. The smaller hands of Jamal and Jason were pulling and rubbing the teen’s hard nipples and Brodie was moaning and grunting. Even after three orgasms, the sight made Anjit’s cock start to revive.

“Yeah, that’s a sight!”

The words were said low, just for Anjit and he turned to see Uncle Bob’s big-toothed grin.

“Gene seems to have taken a liking to your friend there. He’s really going to be sore tomorrow.”

The man’s hand came up to caress Anjit’s face and he wanted to pull away, but he couldn’t. That would be rude and Jamal had told them not to be rude to Uncle Bob.

“That second orgasm of yours wiped you out. It almost wiped me out, too. Your ass milked out probably the biggest load of my life young man. It’s a good thing Gene and I took those little blue pills or we never would have kept up.”

He kissed Anjit on the cheek.

“Is it over? Is the test over?”

“Yup! You passed out, but were were able to drive you over the brink one last time to get your full three in. Now were just waiting for Brodie’s last one and we’ll be done. He’s stubborn though. This last one is going to take some effort on Gene’s part.”

The rhythmic shaking of the bed and Uncle Bob’s gentle hands began to lull the teen back to sleep. His bleary eyes scanned the room once more and saw something disturbing. Past the testers, his back against the far wall, Nick sat naked, his hand desperately stroking his cock. Again, the boy seemed desperate for release.

At that point, Brodie started moaning as Mr. Curtis picked up his pace. Anjit’s attention was distracted from the young boy to the muscular teenager next to him as he arched and whimpered. The lights of the room glistened off of his sweaty form and Anjit saw each muscle highlighted as the tip of the device suctioned another few milliliters of his spunk into the collection cup. Then Mr. Curtis rammed his cock in one more time, grunting as he dumped a load deep inside Brodie’s rear end. The teen wrestler’s body kept jerking as the masturbation device kept stroking his hyper sensitive cock until Collin finally pressed the button on the side to slow down the device and finally the exhausted teen relaxed.

The two teens were released from their bindings. To Anjit’s dismay, the restraints weren’t removed from the bed, but were simply tucked under it and out of the way. The other members of the gang were all over them- literally. Jateen snuggled up to Brodie’s side. His little brother was rubbing his little erection against the exhausted teen’s muscular thigh. Colin and Jateen were on either side of Anjit, each also erect. Obviously the younger boys were still turned on by the display. Then Nick was next to Anjit, rubbing his own stubby erection, his face looking tragic.

“Um, Anjit? Would you suck me? I really need it.”

Anjit looked down and saw the boy’s steel-hard erection flexing. Now that he saw it up close, it looked very red. Not just the tip, but the foreskin around it and not the red of a strong erection, but it looked almost chafed. Anjit frowned, but he agreed.

The boy climbed up and positioned himself over Anjit’s face. The older teen took the erection into his mouth and began to pleasure it. Nick’s voice got soft as he made little moans. He began to thrust into Anjit’s mouth as the older teen used his tongue to push back the foreskin to get to the raw tip underneath.

After a few minutes, Nick began to grunt and his whole body tensed. Anjit felt the stick in his mouth almost vibrate as the boy grunted through his orgasm. The dark-skinned teen expected a couple of squirts and he was surprised when he didn’t get anything. Nick pulled out of his mouth with a look of relief and he kissed Anjit in the cheek. The boy started to pull away, but Anjit held him on top, repositioning the smaller body to lay belly to belly.

“How many times is that today, Nick?”

The boy gave an exhausted look into Anjit’s eyes. He looked terrible with dark rings under his eyes.

“I don’t know. Six or seven?”

Anjit was shocked.

“So many? Why?”

Now Nick looked ashamed.

“I don’t know. I can’t stop. Even in class all I want to do it rub it until it squirts.”

Even now, Anjit could feel the stocky erection becoming hard again. Nick’s expression turned to frustration. He started to reach down to rub it iwht his hand, but Anjit grabbed his arms and pulled them up.

“Nick- that’s too much. Don’t you see how red it is? You need to leave it alone for a while.”

A tear ran down Nick’s cheek.

“I can’t help it! It’s all I think about- I just want to have oragasms all the time!”

Those words reminded Anjit of something Jamal had said to Nick before the initiation.

“There’s no chance of that, Nick. I give you my word- once you feel it, you’ll want one every day- no, you’ll want one all the time!”

Now Nick was echoing the sentiment. Jamal had done it this time and his little lover was suffering because of it. He had to do something.

Nick’s erection was full mast again only a minute after his last orgasm. Anjit could feel it thrusting against his stomach. The pimply faced young teen desperate for another cum. Anjit held his hands and sat up.

“Hey, Brodie. Could you take Nick for a minute? Make sure he can’t touch himself.”

His friend looked confused, but did as Anjit asked. He took Nick in his arms and held the boy’s arms behind his back, stopping him from running his angry red erection. When Brodie saw the chafed erection, he looked concerned and held the boy closer.

“Jamal, Collin? Could we talk in the bathroom for a minute? It’s important.”

Jamal looked upset.

“But I was just going to fuck you. We need to get off, too you know.”

Anjit got angry. Collin must have seen his expression because he grabbed Jamal’s arm and pulled him along.

The three entered the bathroom and closed the door. Jateen looked like he was going to complain, but Collin hugged him from behind and forced him to look at Anjit.

“What is it, dude?”

“Nick is jerking off too much. Like, way too much.”

Jateen laughed.

“Of course he is! It feels good.”

“I don’t think so. Did you see his cock? It’s all red and painful. And I think it’s your fault, Jateen.”

That stopped the boy’s laughter. He looked angry.

“How could it be my fault? He’s the one jerking off!”

“Because you told him to. You told him that once he felt an orgasm, he would want one all the time. Now he can’t stop himself from jerking it. Don’t you even see it?”

Anjit knew he was playing with fire. Jamal could tell him not to bring it up again or anything else the boy didn’t realize was a command, but Nick was suffering and he couldn’t stand by and watch. The teen looked beseechingly at Collin- the only one of the Crew who seemed to be able to control Jamal’s worst impulses.

“Nick is doing it too much, Jamal. Take a look at his cock. It looks really sore.”

The young black boy crossed his arms.

“I don’t see why you’re blaming me for that. Orgasms are cool. I’m not surprised Nick likes them so much.”

Anjit had to be careful. Jamal was getting stubborn. But for Nick’s sake, he had to keep trying.

“Jamal, Nick has already jerked out seven orgasms and he can’t stop. His cock is all chafed, dude. It’s doesn’t feel good anymore- it’s hurting him. Please, dude. I love him and I don’t want to see him hurting. Just look! Please, look at his face.”

Jamal looked dubious, but he went to the bathroom door and looked out. Collin went with him and the two boys peeked out the crack in the door.

“Yeah. He looks scared, but what can I do about it?”

“You could tell him that he doesn’t want orgasms all the time- that he just wants regular orgasms. Or even better yet- just tell him to forget about what you said about wanting orgasms all the time. Please? For me?”

Jamal sighed.

“I don’t know what good it will do, but if it will make you happy…”

Jamal called out to Nick and after a moment, the boy came into the room. He was stroking his bright red, clearly sore erection. His face looked tragic as if he was about to cry.

“Hey, Nick. You’re jerking it too much. You know that, right? Like, it’s all red.”

Now Nick sniffed and he broke down.

“I know! I can’t stop! I don’t know why, but it’s like I have to do it all the time!”

Jamal looked shocked.

“You don’t know why?”

Nick, his hand still moving shook his head. As they watched, his hips jerked and he had another orgasm, but instead of the usual expression of an orgasm that felt too good, Nick’s face showed an expression of real pain.

“Ow. Ow… it hurts, Anjit! Why can’t I stop?”

As the three watched, the boy’s erection didn’t even flag. He tried to keep his hands away, but as if they had a mind of their own, they crept down and began to rub the stubby foreskin-covered cock.

“Um, Nick. Forget what I said about wanting orgasms all the time, okay? You don’t. You only want a normal amount of orgasms.”

Nick looked at Jamal. His hand finally let go of his cock as it bobbed a couple times and quickly shrank down as if it were in cold water. The young dirty-blond teen looked down at his shrunken penis and then back to Jamal. Then he threw his arms around the black boy and cried.

“Thank you, thank you!”

Jamal hugged him back, trying to comfort the boy as he looked at the other two, his face clearly confused.

“You should go out and cuddle with the others. Tell Jason to get some cream from my dad to put on your cock. It looks all red.”

Nick pulled away and nodded to Jamal. He hugged Anjit and left the bathroom. When he was gone, he looked at Anjit and Collin.

“But why? How? How did that work?”

The two boys looked at each other.

“I tried to tell you, Jamal. Whatever you tell us, we have to do it. Even if we don’t want to.”

Jamal looked at Collin.

“That’s not true. It can’t be. I tell you to do stuff all the time and you don’t.”

Collin moved in and gave Jamal a passionate kiss. When he broke it off, he looked deeply into Jamal’s eyes.

“It doesn’t work on me.”

“Why not?”

Then he looked suspiciously at Anjit and Collin.

“Are you guys playing me?”

Anjit was conflicted now that he wasn’t worried about Nick. Curing his little lover meant convincing Jamal that he had super powers, but would the cure be worse than the disease? What would Jamal start doing once he knew he could order them to do anything and they would have to obey?

“No, Jamal. I’ve seen it. Once you tell one of the Crew to do something, they do it- even if they didn’t want to before.”

Now the young black boy looked thoughtful, but not convinced. He looked at Anjit.

“Go to Uncle Bob and beg to give him a blow job if, um… if he buys you the driving conroller for your console. The good one that comes with a copy of Cross Country Rally. Then do your best to make him feel good.”

Anjit felt a warm electrical spike flow through him and he realize Jamal was right. It would be awesome to have the new driving controls. He knew Uncle Bob would buy him one if he did a good job sucking the man off and not only that, but it would come with a copy of a great driving game! He left immediately to track the man down.

Forty five minutes later, he arrived back at Jamal’s room. He was met with the strangest thing he had ever seen. Brodie was stretched out on the bed- his arms stretch out, hands gripping the top of the headboard supporting his torso. His legs were spread, giving access to his dripping erection and his butt was in the air. Behind him, Jateen was licking his hole like it was the best ice cream and beneath him, Jason was sliding his lips up and down the thick shaft to it’s base where the boy would gag and have to pull back. Behind them, Nick was hopping up and down on one leg, his hands on his head as Jamal and Collin looked on.

“What’s going on?”

Jamal was smiling at the tableau.

“You were right! I didn’t believe you, but look!”

Anjit watched the boys aghast. This was worse than before.

“Stop it, Jamal! What are you doing?”

“Just having some fun. It’s not hurting anyone.”

“You have to decide, dude. Are we your friends, or are we your toys? We can’t be both.”

Jamal frowned and looked around the room. Then Collin stepped forward.

“He’s right. They’re either friends that you respect and are friends of their own choice, or they’re your playthings who do whatever you say. If you order them then you can only make them act like your friends, but they won’t really be friends.”

Jamal waved his hands.

“Okay, okay! You can all stop now.”

Each boy stopped what he was doing. Jateen pulled back from Brodie’s ass and Jason pulled off his cock to take deep breaths. Brodie sat back on the bed, his erection back to full length as it flexed, dripping saliva and pre down the shaft. Nick stumbled over to the bed and lay down, exhausted.

“I was just testing.”

“You can’t do that anymore, dude! We’re supposed to be family. Is that how you treat family?”

“No, but I didn’t know! And besides…”

Jamal left off before finishing his sentence. But Collin hugged him.

“You know you don’t have to worry about me.”

Jamal hugged him back. Collin looked at Anjit.

“He’s worried that if he doesn’t order you, then you won’t be family on your own.”

Anjit didn’t rush to reassure the boy. He really didn’t know. He couldn’t even tell how many things he did and took for normal that was because of Jamal, and not his own. Nor did he know how many things he never would have done before, but now he would. Whatever Jamal had done had certainly changed them all.

In the end, he never got a promise from Jamal. The boy said he had to think about it. It turned out Brodie wasn’t able to cum while the boys worked on him, so Anjit lovingly sucked off his lover for the first time. It was heaven. After, they ate a lavish meal provided by Mr. Curtis, who took every occasion to grip and rub Brodie’s shoulders. They capped off the night watching a movie in the theater where Anjit fell asleep with Brodie and Nick snuggled safely between them.

Notes:

Not my favorite chapter. It feels repetitive with the other testing chapter so more than most , I felt like I just wanted to get it over with. It does move things forward a bit with Jamal and closes a setup with Nick so I guess it had to be done.

I got a great idea suggested through email that I'm going to work on- a list of characters and short synopsis about them and their circumstances. I will publish as a separate 'story' under Probity. I'm closing in on the end of this book so not sure if it will be before the end of this book, or between the this and the next one.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 3 of Probity